Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
House-sitting 2

... plasma tv and the expensive hi-fi sitting in the opposite corner of the ... collection I have brought with me for my house-sitting stay.A couple of Die Hard movies and ... said she was going to leave a note for the house-sitter who I presume is you".
"Yes, that ... ... Continue»
Posted by stupot61 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 1577  |  
88%
  |  3

Alex One: House Sitting For A Friend

Sorry, this is a little rough. I've tried expanding the original
version but ... i dunno. Anyways this should be a continuing series
of some sort. (I might post the original old version too...)



Alex One: House Sitting for a Friend.
By Alex Shouse.

My friend Karen had worked her way through a somewhat bitter
separation and had decided to cash in some vacation time from work
to take a little trip to 'get it all out of my head' as she said.
so she had asked me to House Sit while she was away for 2 weeks.
obviously not having anything else to do, and not particularly
happy with my present living situation, I jumped at the chance for
my own personal vacation...

Chapter One - only 2 days.


Since I didn't live that far from her house I didn't lug a lot
of my stuff with me, just the basics, couple changes of clothes
and some books/DVD's that I'd put off watching/reading for some
reason. So at 9:30 Monday morning I pressed the bell and was
almost immediately swept up into the personal whirlwind that was
Karen with a huge load taken off her mind. To say she was
noticeably happy would have been an understatement. I could barely
understand a word she was saying as she gave me a quick tour of
the place - where I'd been many times before, pointing out this,
that and the other thing. Emergency phone number list, main water
shutoff valve, various other main off switches, etc. I just sort
of let myself get swept along.

Karen herself is about my height (actually slightly taller) at
5'6", with short black hair, and blue eyes. She has a very nice
smile and an infectious laugh. We had met years ago working
overnights at a replenishment warehouse for an online retailer,
and had hit it off. I had romantic leanings toward her but had
never had the guts to do anything while we worked together, and
when she got a better paying job in the actual day time, our
contact dropped pretty severely. It wasn't long after that she'd
met Dave - the guy she just separated from.

So with the basics sorted, she slipped me 200 bucks, which she
refused to take back, kissed me on the cheek and fled like the place was
on fire.


The first day I lounged around, knowing the fun I could have
having the entire place to myself over the next few days, not having to worry
about anybody interrupting me. Since I was working on Tuesday I was in bed
by 8. Her bed, so it was a weird nights sl**p.

Tuesday was a horrible day at work, and I finally came home
virtually dead on my feet and sore everywhere. I decided to take a bath in
her large whirlpool tube, and my god it was amazing. That jet pulsed water
against my skin was fantastic. After about 5 minutes most of the knots and
kinks were completely gone, and if I scooted my but at a slight angle
one of the jets puffed against my ass and made my cock hard as a rock.
So needless to say by the time I got out of the tub I was horny as hell.
And I had left my clothes and toys back home.

Almost half of Karen's bedroom was a mirrored wall with panels
that slid back to allow access to clothing racks in recessed closet's, so
there I stood, horny as hell with my cock sticking straight out, getting
a good view of my self in those mirrors. it was not helping. I could loose
some weight. Maybe more than I'd admit, but I guess I wasn't bad to look at.
5'5" or so, dirty blond hair cut short against my skull, blue eyes. I rubbed
around my crotch, around my hard dick, checking for stubble. It had been about
a week or so since I had had been home alone and had a 'fun night' with
myself. No stubble yet. That stuff they advertised on TV seemed to be doing
exactly what it said it did. All smooth everywhere.

In the back of my mind, I'd known at some point that I'd do it.
It was too good an opportunity to turn up. Such things are the fuel of a
thousand fantasies. So I started exploring her bed room.

The closets were well organized. In the back of the
second one I found Karen's lingerie section. All neatly organized on
Hangers and in garment bags with pockets. Stockings and garter-belts,
camisoles, corsets. Everything you'd expect a 30 year old, good looking
sexually active woman with a good income to have. At my fingertips. I swear
my cock sprang another inch as I stood there looking at it.

I chose a black cloth corset get up with matching garter-belt and tight
weave fishnet stockings. I was pretty sure I could squeeze into the corset.
After struggling with it a bit, I managed to get it on, pushing a bit of my
extra weight up to make small a-ish cup tits. God my nipples were so hard and
sensitive. Slipping on the stockings almost tipped me over the edge. 1 was
leaking precum all over.

The bedroom drawers turned up an underwear and pantyhose collection
I'd have died to have in the box tucked away under my bed at home. And in
the last bottom drawer I found the plastic box of sex toys and lube. Dildoes,
vibrators,. plugs, a gag or two, restraints. that little box was packed.

I figured I'd go all the way, and I sat at her Makeup table and quickly
did the few things I knew how to do, mascarra, lipstick, bit of blush and
eyeshadow. Fuck I wish I had thought to bring my camera, but it was too
late now...

Heaven! This was going to be a fun two weeks!



Chapter Two - Spit Roast Surprise!

One of the dildos was about 9 inches and black, with a suction cup
behind the ballsack. I stuck it low to one of the mirrored walls, then slid
what i think is called a butterfly gag into my mouth and tied it at the back
of my head. It kept my jaw open but I could still close my lips. I lubed
up one of the vibrators that was about the same size as the one I had at home,
and knelt down before the black dildo, jutted my ass out and ran the
vibrator over my asshole, working in the lube.

My cock was pulsing now with my heart beat. It had been maybe 90
minutes since I had first gotten hard, and I could feel my balls getting
heavy as they swung between my legs as I stuck my ass out and upward a
little as the vibrator finally slid past the second ring. I twisted it on
and the vibration on my prostate pushed a huge glob of precum out of my cock
and it landed with a stringy plop on the hard wood floor, and I took that big black
dildo into my mouth.

I was being spit roasted by two hard and hung studs, f***ed to fuck
and suck when they overwhelmed me and ripped off my clothes and f***ed a
gag into my mouth. The one behind is sliding into my ass slow, sending me
moving forward onto the big black cock, making me gag on it. its too big,
it keeps hitting the back of my throat and I have to struggle to suppress
my gagging. But he doesn't care, its his mouth now.

And there I was, working the vibe in and out of my ass, sucking
and gaging on that black dildo, watching myself having to take it in
the mirror behind it, my mascara had started to run a bit as my eyes
watered from the dildo hitting the back of my throat as I thrust forward
on it, making wet mouth sounds around it. Jezsus I was so hard, lightly
stroking my cock, keeping it hard, prolonging my little fantasy.
Completely lost.

Suddenly, theres a noise, an intake of breath. Mark is standing in
the doorway to the bedroom, a keyring in one hand. Eyes slightly wide as he
takes in the scene before him. Hes just under 6 feet, Black hair brushed
back along his head. Not quite muscular but not flabby either. Somebody who
'works out' in their daily job - which in his case was Construction. Karen’s
Ex. She had changed all the locks when they separated, but there he was
with a key…

My brain shuts down. A hundred thoughts shoot through
it at once and fried it. I didn't even realize it but the Dildo was
still in my mouth as our eyes met. Surprise, Bewilderment, something else
I couldn't quite read, rapidly crossed his blue eyes. I was frozen. Finally I pulled
away from the dildo and it slid out of my mouth with a popping noise, I had
Still been sucking on it as This guy I barely knew stood in the doorway watching me.
I wasn't sure how much time had passed, or even how long he had been there. How much
Of my show had he seen?

Ice hot embarrassment came then, I Must have lit up a radioactive shade of red, still
thinking of what I could possibly say. I shifted around to not be looking
at myself in the mirror any longer and suddenly the vibrator slid out of my ass and
Fell to the floor, filling the silence with the sound of the vibe as it began skittering across
the floor. Without really thinking I went to snatch it up but suddenly his boot appeared
and kicked it away. He laughed.

He seemed impossibly tall now, standing before me. Looking down at me
With his cold blue eyes and a slight smile or snarl on his lips. "Well," he said.

I started to say something, but out of nowhere he gave me a light slap.
Not enough to hurt or knock me over, just enough to get my attention.

"Don't say a damned thing." he grabbed a hand full of my hair,
jerking it back so my head was angled up at him. "Not a damned
thing you little slut." he snarled. His free hand was rubbing his cock through
his jeans not far from my face, I could see the outline of it as he ran his thumb
along it.

He pulled my hair again, "You're going to suck my cock."

I tried to pull away but his other hand left his crotch and slapped
me again. "Look at me." he said, twisting my head so we locked eyes again.

"You are going to suck my cock." He emphasized each word slowly.

"I am going to fuck your face."

"You are going to make me cum."

"you are going to swallow every drop of my cum."

"Do you understand?"

"please ... I .." I never got to finish whatever I was going to say
because again. he slapped me.

"If you don't do what i tell you, I'll tell her. I'll tell everybody
what you were doing. Do you understand?"

I nodded as much as I could with him holding my hair in his fist.

"Good." He let go of my hair and stepped back a bit. I could run now. I
was sure I could get passed him. He was bigger and stronger than me but
I could have knocked him over and bought enough time to ... what, run out
into the street dressed like some slut with lube all over my ass and a gag
in my mouth? what then?

I realized my cock had become even harder now, standing up at an angle
in front of me, jutting out between my fishnet clad knees as I knelt there on the floor. Betrayed.

He had been waiting for that. Waiting to see what I would do. Maybe if I had
tired he would have left or something. Instead that crooked little snarl came back and
he undid his belt buckle and tugged his jeans down enough to free his cock. He was
Cut. Not porno actor large but bigger and slightly longer than my 6 inches - or whatever it was now!

He quickly stepped forward, grabbing my head in both of his hands and
slid his semi hard cock into my mouth. With the gag there was no
Resistance and luckily he wasn't completely hard yet so he didn't hit the back
of my throat, just sort of flopped into my mouth.. He tasted clean, slightly like
soap he must have just had a shower after work or something. There was
a vague musky taste and a leathery sort of scent from his pubic hair.

He must have come here for Karen, it occurred to me. Was this what he
would have done to her?

"Suck it!" he said. "Use your tongue."

I did. There was no choice now. Very quickly he got hard, filling my
mouth and pressing against the back of my throat. He started moving, slowly,
back and forth, all the way out till the tip was just behind my lips, then
back in again till there was resistance. I gaged a few times, getting
used to it. He was surprisingly gentle with my gaging, but I guess he didn't want
Crotch full of vomit either…

"Use your tongue, slut." I swirled it around the underside of his shaft and around
the tip as it moved into and out of my mouth. He moved his hips and my head with his
Hands, making the two meet in the middle somewhere. He starts moving faster,
the precum begins flowing making my mouth slick and thick. I try and alternate swallowing
and sucking as he fucks my face. I put my hands on his hips to try and gain some control, but
Its no good, trapped between his hips and his hands pulling me in. I eventually find a sort of
Rhythm where I can swallow and breath while he fucks my face. His dick getting harder and
harder. He’s calling me names under his breath. Slut, whore, cocksucker.

I can’t resist, hes in total control, using my mouth. My cock is vibrating
and I start stroking it, using the precum as a lubricant.

He pushes deeper into my throat suddenly, and with the slickness of spit
and precum slips past my tonsils into my throat properly. He holds it there, the head
filling my throat, I bet I could feel it if I rubbed my throat with my hands.

"Yeah you like that don't you!" he pulls out then thrust forward again, then
again, not stopping, sometimes going all the way back sometimes only half
way.

He goes faster now, telling my how much I like sucking cock. In and out,
Deep, then shallow. Shallow, shallow, shallow, then deep. Then shallow again.
Over and over, varying it, I never know whats next, shallow, deep, deep,
Shallow, shallow. faster and faster. The rhythm is gone and I take breathes when
I can.

His cock, halfway into my mouth, somehow changes, I can’t explain it but I
know what it means. He stops his thrusting for a second and suddenly he
comes, a huge load fills the back of my mouth, running down my throat. Its
thick and the first blast I don’t really get to taste much before he thrusts again,
pushing it down into my throat, where he spasms and comes again. I scramble
to swallow as he pulls out then thrusts again. Slippery and slightly salty with a vague
sour taste, not completely unlike my own cum, but definitely different. He shoots
another load, slides out, then forward again, and another spurt, this one closer to
my lips so it hits the back of my mouth and throat and coats it and I can really taste it.

Finally he thrusts maybe four or five more times, two smaller spurts I
struggle to swallow, finally getting them down and managing a breath around
his cock and through my mouth and nose.

After the last thrust, he pulls my head to him, keeping me tight into his crotch. His
Dick has lost its hard so its fitting into my mouth easily now.

"Suck the last of it out," he says. And I do. He pulls his cock from my
mouth with a pop, and pushes me over onto the floor where I frantically
Jerk my cock, rolling his semen around my tongue. I'm such a slut. such a
slutty cocksucker.

I cum more than I think I may ever have come before, spasm after spasm
shooting up wildly. Onto the floor, onto the mirror, onto the corset, onto
the tiny bit of cleavage I've made, onto my face. I spasm and arch my body
up off the floor shooting wildly, and finally its over, and I'm gasping
for air, and shuddering, laying there in a mess. The Vibe is still going, moving
slowly toward the bedroom door.

I hear him tuck himself away and zip up his jeans. I look over at him,
Still too raw for there to be any kind of sense of awareness. "You're a good
Cockslut." he says, locking onto my eyes. "I think your going to suck my
cock whenever I want you to."

He turns and heads for the door, stops and looks back at me again, fumbling in
his pocket he takes out his phone then snaps A quick picture of me, laying there
on the floor, dressed like a slut covered in cum. He snaps a few more, then pauses to
Look at them. "I bet your ass is tight, isn't it?" He laughs, then kicks the Vibe back
to me. "Maybe next time we'll find out, eh?" He turns away, disappearing through the
doorway. The front door opens then closes.


End Of Alex One.
... Continue»
Posted by AlexShouse 2 years ago  |  Categories: Shemales  |  Views: 1077  |  
90%
  |  3

house sitting

House sitting, was never her idea of a fun weekend.. but at least the home owners two dogs were there to keep her company.
She couldnt complain really, free food, cable, internet, movies. And she was getting paid.
Living in the lap of luxury for a few days wouldnt kill her.
Of course the two rottweilers would need her constant care.
The owner, being very fond of the dogs regretted that she couldnt have just taken them with her, but they were each well over 120 lbs and that was well impossible for the cramped quarters she would inhabit on her trip.


But the woman (Becca) promised to take good care of them dogs and her house while she was out of town.

Just having stepped out of the shower on her first morning at the new house since noone was

there, she decided to just leave the towel wrapped around itself covering her body with it.

Both dogs were swarming at her feet, licking the droplets of water from her legs, and running about like they were puppies.

She wondered what had gotten into them, realizing that she wasnt going to be able to get ready and dress with those twp huge dogs playing tag in the small bedroom with her. So she decided feeding them was the only option to get them out from under foot and called them down the steps with her as she went.

The dogs area was in the kitchen, their food was kept in a bag in the closet.
Both dogs at her heels excitedly, she assumed they knew they were going to be fed as they rushed past her once the door was in sight. She made her way past them and into the cubboard, she leaned over to pick up their bowls, and as she did she felt a warm feeling between her legs. And before she could think what it was, it came again and then again. She leaned around herself looking behind her to see the biggest of the two dogs with his nose up her towel.
"Butch!" she scolded him and he lowered his snout.

She turned then back to reach the bowls, this time being slightly wet from the previous time, she suddenly felt a long warmness reach into her pussy.
She stepped one foot in front of her to turn around to push the dog from her, but as she did, the dog moved with her one step, bringing his snout persistantly against her pussy, licking her deeper. She felt his cold nose pressing against her as his tounge went deeper in her than any man had ever reached. And it had never before felt like this.. before her hands even reached the dog, they dropped to her sides.. allowing Butch to continue his incessant licking.

He wiggled his head, tring to get inside her even farther.. and she couldnt believe she was about to do this.. but she opened her stance, widening the opening so Butch could tounge her like he was begging for.
Butch must have realized that she was submitting to him and behind him his cock began to poke out of it's sheath a pointed red tip beginning to show through his furry underside.
He began to lick her deeper, moving his tounge up to her ass, pressing it againt her tight hole before moving back down to push it again into her pussy.

She stood like this, the towel still around her, letting this dog lick her deepest reaches with it's tounge.. when she felt his paws searching her back, wrapping around the towel encircling her waist.
He reared up, his back legs starting to pump his cock back and forth on her ass and the backs of her thighs..
"Butch.. no.." She was hardly using to tone that he took seriously, arching his back to pump his cock up trying to find her wet hole with it.

She bent her knees only slightly as she stood a bit too tall for him, giving him just the right angle.. he pushed his member against her, sinking it this time a millimeter into her pussy, he must have felt the warmth for his back legs started to immediately walk up to her, and pumping at the same time.
The result was a pounding like she had never had before.. his back legs moved up as his cock plunged forwards with new found strength, the dog grunted low as it hit it's mark sinking deep in her pussy..
she felt the thin little member plunging in and out ofher, his front feet locked around her waist.. fucking the hell out of her, she began to moan as the other dog came around to her front to check her out.

Licking against her face, he pushed his tounge past her lips, she submitted quickly to him as he f***ed his tounge past her lips, inching closer to her. She opened her mouth allowing him to plunge his tounge into her mouth, licking as far back as he could reach while the bigger dog continued to pump his cock in her.
It was growing bigger, she felt it getting larger and larger.. his back legs were moving up and down, prancing around as he humped against her again and again, pushing his cock in her as far as he could get it.
meanwhile she couldnt moan out, for the other dog had worked it's muzzle almost all the way into her mouth, licking and licking the back of her throat, the top and against her tounge, making slobbering sounds as he stretched his tounge out as far as it would go, enjoying the flavor of her mouth.
the other dog panting against her flesh now grunting and growling as he pushed and pulled his cock in and out of her.
She noticed that he wasnt pushing as deeply now.. his grip had loosened slightly.. his breath was shorter, and the panting had stopped.


the smaller dog still licking hr mouth furiously.
The bigger dog pumped pushing his furry legs against her ass, he was almost stopped now pumping in and holding it inside of her longer and longer until finally he didnt pull out at all.. she felt SO full! But she hadnt cum yet, she was so damn close..
his cum spraying all inside her, deep inside her... filling her.
He dismounted, and let his cock shrink down and moved away to a corner to lick himself but not before tounging her deep once more to clean up the large amounts of cum that burst from her pussy once his dick was removed.

The smaller dog, her mouth now raw and sore, saw the bigger dog dismount and perked up it's ears, walking to the back of her and growling loudly at the big dog that had just fucked her.
He retracted his tounge and walked away quite tired, and ready for a nap, not a fight.

The new dog now began to lick her pussy deep with his tounge, her body sinking down to all fours this time, her mouth was stretched, and her pussy was too.
He licked up inside her until she began to moan again, and then he too used her back as a leg up, wrapping his paws around her waist locking them so she couldnt move away from him.
She then felt his cock banging against her ass, wet slick red dick tring to stick in her hole. his pants were small as he searched...
Then he found it, sinking his cock inside, he let his legs walk him closer so that there was no space between his furry hips and her round bottom. Pumping her now much like the other dog had just done. Poking his dick inside her hole so well fucked from before.. then his dick popped out of her pussy, and to her surprise it began to poke around her tight little ass, searching for entrance to it.
She tried to get up when she felt that.. he growled at her and pumped harder.. stopping while his cock was just outside her hole, grinding his hips against her to work his dick into her.
Once inside, he f***ed her tight hole open to sink his entire length inside her. Grunting low and deep her ass must have been very tight on his dick.

She screamed out once his cock began to sink in deeper, it stretched her like she had never felt before. She hadnt even time to get used to it before the dog started fucking furiously against her ass. He slobbered and drooled and howled gently as his hips steadly moved, working his dick in Deep.
His thrusts strong and pounding. His front paws grasped around her waist so tight she couldnt move.. She was his and he was going to do just what he wanted, how he wanted.


And as he got her tight ass more lubricated, and he could easily move in and out, he leaned his head down against her back, pushing downwards until her head was touching the floor, her elbows bent to a very uncomfortable position. This left her ass sticking up in the air, just like he wanted... He started then to fuck her even harder! He panted, loudly, slamming his body against her ass sinking his growing dick so deep inside, Oh GOD!

She could feel his balls slapping against her, his teeth then to her neck to make sure she didnt move.. or to help himself cum better... She couldnt do anything but scream out as his knot began to grow, he made sure that his knot was sank deep inside her ass before it got too big and he woudlnt be able to fit it in.
He growled again, biting her neck harder, drooling down her neck, pawing at her, and dancing on his hind legs. Pushing and pulling his dick in and out, humping steadily against her Trying to get up higher so he could get it even deeper inside.
Finally the knot began to keep him from moving in and out as far.. his whole body tensed, focused.. intent on giving her all of his seed.
Giving her pussy increasingly slower pumps, slowing himself down as his cock became more lodged inside her ass.
Finally he pulled and his dick and it remained where it was, the dog dismounted and patiently waited while panting blissfully for his member to shrink down, while he finished cumming inside of her.
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 day ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Taboo  |  Views: 7606  |  
89%
  |  1

house sitting

I like to help my mates out, so when Louise was house sitting for her girlfriend I agreed to watch shitty films with her to keep her company. When I arrived, she looked ready for bed! A black satin shirt, and a pair of shorts. She greeted me with a kiss, and passed me a beer.
We went into the living room, and spread ourselves on the sofa. Soon enough, she kissed me again and I felt my cock harden.
She told me to relax, and began stroking my cock through my jeans. Her tongue was wrapped around mine, and I swiftly got her shorts off.
She had shaved just for me, she said, As I fingered her sopping wet hole. She moaned, and moaned, and pretty soon we were in the bedroom, on her mates black sheets.
She took my cock right to the back of her throat As I lapped at her pussy. She came again and again, her breath ragged and hot.
She begged me to stop, it was just too much, and got to work sucking hungrily on my cock.
With a grunt, I came, spurting my load into her mouth. Some spilled, there was too much, but like a good girl, she licked off my stomach.
I hope we get another chance to meet up soon, she really is a very special girl.... Continue»
Posted by jezbez 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation  |  Views: 1577  |  
87%
  |  2

House-sitting

House-sitting
Diesen Sommer waren meine Eltern vier Wochen auf Kreuzfahrt und baten mich, in der Zeit auf ihr Haus aufzupassen. Sie besitzen eine schöne Villa in Bad Homburg mit 500qm Fläche und einem wunderschönen Pool im Garten. Alex hatte im Sommer eine zweiwöchige Dienstreise vor sich, also nahm ich mir Urlaub und zog für die Zeit in das Haus ein.
Nun lag ich also jeden Tag am Pool in der Sonne mit meinem neuen, weißen Bikini. Um den Garten herum steht eine hohe Hecke, jedoch kann man von zwei Nachbarhäusern aus vom zweiten Stock in den Garten schauen. Schon als Jugendliche machte das den besonderen Kitzel aus. Das Gefühl, dass man mich hier beobachten könnte. Nun aber wurde der Kitzel sehr real, als ich hinter dem Vorhang einer Balkontür eine Bewegung sah. Ich räkelte mich auf der Sonnenliege und schaute immer wieder nach, ob da jemand war. Schon bald war klar, dass dort ein Gesicht immer wieder runterschaute und mich beobachtete. Das genoss ich nun einige Zeit, räkelte mich immer wieder sehr provozierend und schließlich zog ich mein Bikinioberteil aus, schmierte meine Brüste sehr langsam und zärtlich mit Sonnenöl ein.
Die Scheibe oben schien etwas zu beschlagen und man konnte immer wieder ein Gesicht sehen. Er wurde unvorsichtiger. Meiner Meinung nach handelte es sich um den 18jährigen Nachbarsjungen.
Irgendwann aber wurde es Abend und mir wurde zu kühl. Also packte ich alles zusammen und vertagte den Nervenkitzel auf den nächsten Tag.
Ich schlief bis mittags durch und ging dann zuerst mit einem Kaffee und im Bademantel auf die Terrasse. Als ich nach oben schaute, waren da eindeutig mehrere Jungs. Sie versteckten sich hinter den Vorhängen, aber man konnte sie trotzdem sehen. Nach Kaffee und Marmeladenbrötchen entschied ich mich, die Außendusche am Pool zu benutzen. Sie steht in einer Art Halbkabine aus Milchglas, zum Pool und zum Nachbarn hin geschlossen, die anderen Seiten offen. Ich ging also zur Dusche und ließ gleichzeitig den Bademantel fallen, wie ich hinter das Glas schlüpfte. So konnten die Nachbarn maximal eine hundertstel Sekunde etwas nackte Haut gesehen haben. Im Sonnenlicht aber konnten sie sicher ganz genau meine Konturen sehen, als ich mich schön ausgiebig duschte. Dann rasierte ich mir noch die Beine und meine Muschi. Danach nahm ich ein großes, weißes Handtuch aus dem kleinen Schränkchen, schlang mich darin ein und huschte über die Terrasse ins Wohnzimmer, wo mein Bikini lag.
Ich zog aber nur den Slip an und stolzierte wieder auf die Terrasse, ölte mich wieder ausgiebig ein und schaute dabei direkt nach oben auf die Balkontür. Ich legte mich wieder auf die Liege und wartete ab, was passierte. Mit einem irren Kitzeln im Magen und schon leicht feucht zwischen den Beinen. Oben waren sie verschwunden, aber sie lugten wohl durch die Hecke. Jedenfalls hörte ich das Knacken von Ästen. Ich genoss das jetzt wirklich, spreizte immer wieder leicht meine Beine, streichelte meine Brüste und zu den Hüften hinunter und dann auch zwischen meine Beine. Mein Höschen hatte nun einen nassen Fleck im Schritt.
Zu hören war nun Flüstern, Kichern und ich rief rüber: „Na, Ihr notgeilen, kleinen Spanner. Habt Ihr Schiss, näher zu kommen?“
Das wollten sie nun nicht auf sich sitzen lassen und drückten sich einer nach dem anderen durch die Hecke. Sechs Jungs, alle 18 oder 19 in Badeshorts. Und vor allem sehr dicken Beulen in den Hosen. Als sie näher kommen wollten, wies ich sie zurecht: „Anfassen ist nicht. Nur gucken.“ Sie blieben stehen und ich begutachtete sie herablassend, stellte sie nacheinander zur Rede, wie sie heißen und wie alt sie sind.
Ich blieb auf der Sonnenliege, spreizte jetzt die Beine und streichelte meinen nassen Schritt, ihre gierigen Blicke erregten mich unheimlich. Einer nach dem anderen massierte sich jetzt auch den Schwanz in den Shorts, einer holte ihn auch raus und wichste ihn. Dann machten es ihm die anderen nach. Schöne, große, junge Schwänze. Ich wurde immer erregter, schob meinen Slip zur Seite, fingerte meine Spalte. Sie machte schmatzende, nasse Geräusche. Schnell zog ich den Slip aus und fickte mich mit drei Fingern. Ich kam vor ihren Augen, bäumte mich auf, zitterte, stöhnte, quiekte…schob das Becken immer wieder nach vorne. Als sich der Orgasmus langsam legte, sah ich, dass zwei schon auf den Rasen abgespritzt hatten und die anderen wie wild wichsten.
Ich stand auf, nackt, nassgeschwitzt, ging zu ihnen rüber. Spürte unter meinen nackten Füßen die glitschige, warme Wichse im Gras. Dann stand ich vor ihnen, ging auf die Knie und schaute ihnen aus der Nähe beim Wichsen zu. Dann spritzte noch einer ab, ins Gras.
Einer der Schwänze gefiel mir besonders, ich ging näher ran, berührte seine knallrote, geschwollene Eichel mit einem Finger, rieb die nasse Eichel ein paarmal und fasste dann den Schaft an. Das war schon zu viel für ihn und er schoss eine gewaltige Ladung dicht an meinen Brüsten vorbei. Ich schaute ihn gespielt enttäuscht von unten an und nahm mir den nächsten vor, drehte mich nur nach ihm um und küsste ihn feucht auf die Eichel, während er wild weiterwichste. Dann packte ich seine Eier und knetete sie kurz, was ihn auch zum sofortigen Abspritzen brachte. Sein Sperma traf meinen Unterarm und meine Hand, ich streifte es im Gras und an meinem Oberschenkel ab.
Nur noch der letzte wichste. Ich drehte mich zu ihm, grinste und nahm seinen Schwanz in die Hand und seine Eichel in den Mund. Schon in dem Moment, als sich meine Lippen um seine Eichel schlossen, pumpte er mir seine Ladung in den Mund. Ich spürte das heiße Sperma am Gaumen, es lief über meine Zunge in den Rachen. Als ich den Mund öffnete, spritzte er noch ein paarmal, vor allem auf meine Lippen. Es lief meine Mundwinkel runter und tropfte auf die Brüste.
Als ich sie so stehen ließ und zur Dusche ging, dachte ich nur, dass dies sicher ein paar geile Wochen würden…... Continue»
Posted by katja-alex 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Masturbation  |  Views: 8403  |  
100%
  |  10

"The House-Sitter"


My Aunt Darlene and I have always been great friends. And last week, I have
a sneaking suspicion she set me up on the first private date of my young,
sheltered life. I don't know that for sure, but I wouldn't be surprised in
the least. She's very cool that way.

Darlene is my mom's youngest s****r, so when I was still toddling around in
my diapers, she wasn't a whole lot older -- still in her rebellious teens --
and by the time I hit the teen years myself, she was just barely heading out
of her twenties. So, now I'm 16 and she's 30....making her seem like more
of a big s****r than a wise, old aunt. She's the fun one of the
f****y...the one who doesn't mind if I crash on her couch after watching old
movies all night...the one who talks to me about love and life like I'm a
normal person, not a k**...and the one who doesn't mind if I sneak an
occasional beer out of her refrigerator, because hell, it wasn't all that
long ago when she was sneaking a few of them, too.

She's also the only one in the f****y who knows I'm gay. I came out to her
last year, after she walked into her living room and caught me watching a
very steamy guy-guy video on her VCR. I got it from a friend at
school...I'd never seen one before...and I thought I'd be safe watching it
at her place, since I had a key to her house and she usually worked way into
the early evening. So, naturally, the one time I'm sitting there sprouting
major wood, just about to whip it out and do the deed, wouldn't you know it,
Darlene walks in and sees good old Mr. Porn-1 and Mr. Porn-2 on her TV
screen, their butts so full of cock, they can't see straight.

"Well, well. Now that's an interesting tape you've got there, k**do," she
laughed, as she peeked around the corner...probably afraid I was naked from
the waist down, which, thank God, I wasn't.

She had a very amused look on her face. "I'm assuming that's not part of
the regular high school biology cirriculum."

"Not the school's," I laughed back shyly. "I'm sort of trying to make it
part of mine, though."

We laughed and I blushed pure red as I popped the tape out and made some
lame apology about using her living room for such sordid secret after-school
viewing. She just looked at me and said, "Don't be ridiculous...you can
watch whatever you want here. You let me know whenever you need some
privacy, and I'll go out to the mall or something."

Very cool lady. We talked a little while about me being gay -- about when I
first suspected I liked guys -- I was young then -- nine or ten -- about how
she'd had a few wild nights with other girls in college herself -- nothing
major -- I mean, it wasn't a gross conversation or anything. She ended it
by saying it was perfectly cool to be gay...I shouldn't worry about it at
all...she'd help me tell my mom when the time came, if I wanted...and in the
meantime, her house was mine to escape to any time I needed.

"I mean, don't take off your pants and screw anybody on my floor without
giving me a little advance notice," she grinned. "But if you want to bring
a guy over and watch movies or something, that would be perfectly fine.
I'll clear out and give you some room."

She also gave me a miniature safe sex lecture -- nothing preachy -- just
told me to stay healthy and showed me where she kept the condoms in her
bedside table.

"Yours if you need them, k**do," she grinned. "Lord knows, I haven't been
using too many lately."

She did that mock prayer thing, where you put your hands together and look
up into the heavens, praying that God might send her a hot guy.

"I've got a dry spell going here that makes Kansas look like a rainforest,"
she joked. And we both laughed.

All in all, it was a very cool experience. I was glad she caught me. It
felt good to have somebody I could talk to about stuff I usually had to keep
secret, inside. She's a great lady. I like her a lot.

So, anyway, back to last week.

Darlene had to go to Florida for two weeks on business, so she asked me to
stop by her house every couple of days and drop off the mail from her post
office box. She didn't want the box to get too full, and she didn't want to
put a stop-mail order on her address, because the last time she did it, the
post office screwed up her mail and returned everything to sender for half a
month. She came home to an empty P.O. box and a bunch of pissed-off
clients.

So, needless to say, I was glad to help. Her house and the post office were
right on my way home from school. I didn't drive yet...I only have my
temps...but even on bike, it only takes a few extra minutes to swing by her
mail box, grab whatever's in there, and drop it off at her place on the
front hallway table. I've had a key to her house since I was thirteen --
even before she knew I was gay, she gave me one, in case I ever needed a
place to hang out. I guess being my mother's younger s****r, she remembers
what a major pain-in-the-ass my mom can be when she gets in one of her
moods. We laugh about it and call it my pity key.

So, last Friday, mail in hand and bike tipped over on the front lawn, I
walked up her steps like I'd done a million other times, and opened up the
door with my pity key. I threw the mail on the table and was just about to
turn around and leave, when I heard a noise from the living room.

I walked in, and there was a guy, about the same age as me, in a t-shirt and
baggy shorts, standing on a chair, watering one of the plants she has
hanging from the ceiling.

"Who the hell are you?" I asked, startled to see him there and a little
defensive of my aunt's property.

"Oh, hi," he smiled, jumping off the chair and offering me his hand. "I'm
Chris. My mom works with your Aunt Darlene. She's supposed to be
housesitting this week, but she got tied up at work, so she had me come over
and water the plants."

He watched my face and noticed my puzzled hesitation.

"It's cool," he assured me, with an honest smile on his face. "Your aunt
knows I'm here. She said it was fine."

I relaxed a little and nodded.

"Besides," he winked. "I already cased the joint. There's nothing worth
stealing."

I laughed and introduced myself.

"I'm Tim. You can call me Timmy."

"Hi, Timmy," he said warmly, shaking my hand again. His hand was strong.
Smooth skin, good grip...not overly muscular...he was built like
me...slender and small...but still, his hand had a great feel to it...it
conveyed confidence and warmth. It felt good. He let it linger in mine for
a second. I thought that was cool too. Majorly cool.

"So, I guess you're mail boy and I'm plant boy," he grinned, hopping back up
on his chair and reaching up to finish his watering.

"Yep," I smiled, enjoying the curve of his arms, noticing small wisps of
sandy-colored hair under the t-shirt sleeves. Glancing downward, I could
almost make out the package in his shorts. Too bad I wasn't laying on the
floor, I mused. I could have looked up the baggy legs and seen if he had
anything decent up there.

"Want a drink," I asked. "Coke...juice...beer...?"

He looked down from the chair. "Nah...I better not. My mom told me to
water the plants and get out. I'm not supposed to hang around or snoop
around the fridge or anything."

I grinned. "I think it's safe. I'm over here all the time. I think I can
get you f****y clearance for a Coke."

"Great," he grinned. "Coke would be fine, then."

He finished the plants, and we sat at the kitchen table, drinking our sodas.

"I haven't seen you before," I said. "You must be around the same age as
me..."

"Sixteen," he offered.

"Me too," I said.

"I go to Parker," he said. "You must go to Wilson."

The two high schools in our town were longtime cross-town rivals. But we
seemed to be getting along just fine. Besides, he was majorly cute. Sandy
brown hair, cut short, with a few long wisps in the front that hung over his
eyes when he turned. Very, very hot.

"Yeah," I said. "I go to Wilson. Parker's where they put the slow k**s."

He grinned and finished his coke. "Well, I better get going," he said,
standing up.

No! I didn't want him to go so soon. I was just getting to know him.

"You wanna get some pizza or something?" I offered quickly. "I'll buy."

He looked at the clock, hesitating.

"I am kind of hungry," he said. "I should call home, though."

I heard him in the next room as he dialed his mom and told her he was eating
over here with me.

"Yeah, it's okay..." I heard him say. "He says he's over here all the
time...his aunt won't mind. He says he's giving me f****y clearance.
Yeah." I heard him chuckle. "Fine with her," he smiled, coming back into
the living room.

"Great," I said, picking up the phone book and looking for a pizza place.
"What do you want on it?"

"Mushrooms," he said. "Anything else you want, but definitely mushrooms."

I ordered a large...mushrooms and black olives...I've never been much of a
meat-eater...and we sat and talked for the next half hour, laughing, joking
around, getting to know each other, until the pizza came. We ate like pigs,
helped ourselves to more of Darlene's Cokes, and stretched out on the couch,
flipping the TV on, relaxing.

"This is nice," he said. "Thanks for the invitation."

"My pleasure," I smiled. "It's good to make a new friend."

Halfway through some sitcom, I glanced over and caught him absent-mindedly
rubbing the back of his hand lightly over the crotch of his shorts. I
thought I saw a bulge, but it could have been shadows. It was getting a
little darker in the room now that the sun was going down and we hadn't
switched on a lamp yet. He noticed me looking, and blushed.

"Oops, sorry," he grinned sheepishly. "You caught me rubbing the monster.
Guess I gotta take a piss."

I laughed. "Down the hall and to your right," I said.

He got up and walked to the bathroom, flipping on the light and leaving the
door open. I couldn't see anything, but I could definitely hear the stream.
Wow. Nice sound. Strong and f***eful. And he wasn't shy either, leaving
the door open like that. I heard him flush and wash his hands.

"Hey," I grinned as he came back to the couch, feeling adventurous and a
little risky. "You giving me a free show, leaving the door open like that?"

He blushed again. "Ack, I'm sorry. You must think I'm a pig. I've got
three older b*****rs. A house full of guys...you sort of learn to let it
all hang out. I forget my manners in the real world sometimes."

I laughed and d****d my arm over the couch, trying to look casual, but
definitely trying to show him my interest with my eyes and my smile.

"I wouldn't mind a house full of guys," I grinned, figuring what the hell,
it was now or never.

He stopped for a second and stared at me quizzically. Then the smile
returned to his face, even brighter than ever.

"Are you gay?" he grinned, getting right to the subject.

"I like to think of it as 'cautiously optimistic'," I answered.

"Cool," he said, dr****g his arm over the couch, letting his fingertips
brush against mine. "I thought you might be...but I wasn't sure."

"Are you?" I asked, feeling my heart pound faster.

He grinned. "I'm not sure...but hey, show me a guy with three older
b*****rs who hasn't sucked a dick or two in his day, and I'll show you a
seriously dysfunctional American f****y."

We both laughed. I didn't have any older b*****rs, but I'd gone on enough
camping trips with male cousins and c***dhood buddies to know exactly what
he was talking about.

My hand reached down to my own groin, and adjusted it a little, just to let
him know I was interested.

"Well, maybe we should do something about this little situation we seem to
have here," I grinned at him.

"Cool with me," he smiled. "I was wondering how long it was gonna take you
to hit on me. Shit, I was giving you my best poses when I was up on that
chair watering the plants."

He moved over next to me on the couch and d****d his arm around my shoulder.
Leaning forward, he surprised me a little by kissing my lower lip. He
smiled, and gave it a little nibble with his teeth. Oh my God, it felt so
incredibly hot.

"Wow," I said. "I didn't see that one coming."

He leaned in and did it again. This time, I kissed back...slowly at first,
but as his tongue started lightly tracing the curve of my mouth, exploring
and eager, I picked up the pace and started kissing him back passionately.

"Oh man," he said. "You really know how to do this."

I smiled. "Wanna get naked?" I dared him.

He didn't hesitate for a second.

I watched his muscles shine in the light of the TV as he pulled his shirt
over his head and tossed it to the floor. I did the same.

We kissed some more, letting our hands wander over each others' naked chests
and backs. I ran my palm along the long, thin line of his smooth neck,
enjoying the feel of the muscle, enjoying the feel of the soft downy hairs
right at the back of his head, at the collar line.

"Whoa," he said, shivering. "Keep doing that, and I'm definitely taking
something else off."

"So, take something else off," I grinned. "Like I'm stopping you?"

He unsnapped his jeans and unzipped them in a flash. I did too. We kicked
our pants off and sat there on the couch, making out in our underwear. He
was so hot. He teased my lips all over with his tongue, still making those
hot little nibbling bites. I could see the outline of his dick through his
underwear. It looked huge...bigger than mine...but there was no way I was
stopping now. He could have had a club in there, and I'd still want to see
it.

I reached out and touched it through the fabric. He shuddered and kissed me
harder, pressing my mouth tightly into his, grabbing my back with his strong
hands, pulling me closer to him.

I rubbed his cock through the material of his white briefs, enjoying the
feeling as it strained through the cloth. He reached over with his free
hand and began stroking mine, too.

I could feel a wet spot on the tip of his cock, through the
underwear...pre-cum starting to ooze from his hot, hard head.

"Lay back," I smiled at him. And he did. Quickly, with no argument.

Huddling over him on the couch, I pulled his briefs down and almost gasped
at what I saw. Holy shit...what a cock. It was big and tan -- hard as a
fucking rock -- I'm sure it had to be seven inches, at least. It made my
five-incher seem like a dwarf in comparison. But never one to be shy, I
pulled down my own underwear and started stroking my own as I leaned down
over his waist and took him into my mouth.

"Ohhhhh," he moaned, as my lips covered his head. "Oh, Timmy...that's
sweet."

I bobbed up and down on the thick mushroom head, swirling my tongue around
the hot, thick helmet. The pre-cum I'd felt through his underwear was sweet
and thick. I licked it up and swallowed it, my eyes pressed tightly
together in sheer bliss. I'd waited a long time to do something like this.
The little experiments I'd had with other friends were nothing compared to
the size, the scent, and the incredible feeling of this thick, long,
man-sized stalk coming to life in my mouth, pressing its way further and
further down my eager throat.

He grabbed the back of my head and f***ed my head down. I loved it....the
feeling of his strong hands guiding me farther down his shaft...his moans
begging me to take more...take it all. I stroked my own hard cock as I
continued to service his incredible, meaty tool.

"My turn," he said, lifting my head and sitting up.

He flipped me backwards on the couch, gently of course, but very rapidly.
He went down between my legs and took my five-inches in his mouth like it
was a piece of candy. I could tell he'd done this before. Thank God for
older b*****rs.

I moaned and twisted my ass and pushed my groin into his face as he gobbled
my dick like a pro. I raised my knees and spread my legs apart to let him
have better access to my balls, which he licked and fondled lovingly,
between mouthfuls of my cock.

Then I saw him lube a finger and press it gently to my ass.

"Oh, man," I cried, surprised at the sensation. "That's incredible."

He continued to finger me, circling lightly, then pushing in slowly. The
passion was so intense. I was in heaven! Here was this hot, beautiful guy,
all sweaty and sexy, bending over me with his gorgeous brown hair bobbing
over my cock, while his strong, thin fingers, touched my most sensitive
places.

I began grinding my ass farther into his hand, moaning loudly, whispering
dirty things at him. "Oh yeah," I cried. "Oh, fuck, Chris, that's
excellent."

I started gyrating my hips, his slick finger, by this time, all the way into
my ass, pressing against my prostate, sending shivers of pleasure up and
down my spine. I began twisting and writing, demanding more of his hand,
trying to let him know in a not so subtle way that I was interested in
getting fucked by WAY more than his finger.

"You want my cock, Timmy?" he whispered lustily.

"Oh yes."

"You want my big, thick cock up your sweet little hole?"

I was getting really turned on by his hot, steamy words.

"Oh yes," I repeated. "Lift my legs up and stick it in me."

He covered his hand with a big wad of spit, and grabbed my ankles. Lifting
them up, high above my head, he scooted me down on the couch and lined up
his bulging prick with my tight little entrance, still relaxed and stretched
from his excellent fingering. I wasn't even scared. I wasn't worried in
the least. My whole body was trembling with excitement...on fire...eager
for penetration.

Licking my ankles, kissing the soft hair on my legs, he pushed forward and
entered me slowly. He teased the tip of my quivering hole, pushing forward,
then pulling back, not rushing, not jamming it in, but taking it slow,
centimeter by centimeter, until finally, I felt the hot head of his massive
dick plunge into my rectum with a satisfying plop.

"Mmmmm...." I cried, pushing against him, begging for more.

"You want more?" he whispered sexily. "Think you can take it all?"

"Oh yes," I begged. "Do it to me. Stick it in. Do it hard."

With a quick thrust, still kissing my ankles, my legs raised high above me,
he pushed forward and buried the length of his entire dick into my eager
asshole.

I gasped at the sharp combination of deep pain and incredible pleasure. It
was a fullness I've never experienced before. A pain so sweet and intense I
couldn't believe it was happening to me. I couldn't believe he'd just
stuffed that massive piece of cock into such a tiny opening.

"Oh my God," I groaned. "It's so fucking good. Fuck me with it. Fuck me
hard."

He gave me what I wanted. Not at all painful or abusive, but hard, long and
steady. He stroked himself in and out of my hole, grunting slightly with
each downthrust, looking me right in the eyes, telling me how tight I was,
how hot my ass was, how good it felt, wrapped around his big, thick dick.

I kept stroking my own cock, turned on and incredibly hot, listening to his
dirty words.

"Cum for me, Timmy," he whispered. "Let me watch you shoot your hot cum
while I fuck my big dick in and out of your sweet little hole."

I gasped and shuddered as he plunged into me f***efully. My dick spasmed in
my hand and started shooting jet after jet of hot, white cum onto my
stomach. He reached down with a finger and scooped it up, licking it off
his fingers. Then he scooped more up and put it to my lips.

"Oh yeah," he moaned, still fucking me. "Lick your cum off my fingers,
while I fuck you up the ass."

I started licking and sucking my own cum off his hands. It was so hot. He
reached down and fed me more. I took his finger in my mouth and began
deep-throating it, sucking it, biting it, while he continued to pound my
ass.

"Oh God," he moaned, "here it comes!"

He pushed into me with the strength of ten men and moaned and shuddered.

"Ahhhhhhhhh" he cried, thrusting deeply, almost making me cum again as he
buried his dick straight into my prostate, sending rippling waves of
pleasure up and down my body.

I felt the first hot jet of his cum splash inside me, filling my bowels with
warm, sticky liquid. He shuddered and jerked violently as more, smaller
shots of cum followed.

"Fucking awesome," he said, panting.

I held him there in my arms, while he collapsed on top of me, kissing my
neck, licking the sweat off my chest.

"You are so fucking big," I grinned. "That was like getting fucked by a
horse."

He slid his dick in and out of my ass a few more times and I moaned.

I felt trickles of his warm cum dribbling out of my hole, running down the
tender opening, down along the crack.

"I am definitely going to enjoy this house-sitting job," he smiled as we sat
up and started cleaning ourselves off.

"And just think," I grinned. "Darlene's not back for another week and a
half."

We grinned and got dressed and hungrily devoured the rest of the pizza.

I don't know if my Aunt Darlene was playing matchmaker or not, but I had ten
more days and a whole empty house to find out.

And as we winked at each other and licked pizza sauce off each other's
mouths, somehow I had a feeling my new friend Chris would be taking care of
a hell of a lot more than just the house plants.
______________________________________________

END
... Continue»
Posted by john1195 10 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 1417  |  
100%
  |  2

Lost my virginity to my best friends mom house sit

My friend Brian and I have been long-time friends growing up together. Families know each other well and have spent plenty of time with each other’s f****y. His parents were close enough to be mine had I not had any of my own. We were kind of dorks in school focused on games over girls. So we both didn't get any action. After we graduated he found a girlfriend and a nice job quickly which led to him buying a house. I never really got my act together to find a girl over the past few years and still live at home. Yes, that made me a big fat virgin not proud of it but it is what it is. Brian travels for work a lot now and always likes to take his girlfriend with him so they can sightsee and vacation too. When they are gone they always ask me to house sit which I don’t mind really, it’s just feeding the pets etc. While I am there I like to just hang out and chill away from home and anyone else. So it’s not all bad. The last time I was house sitting was an experience Ill never forget.

While I am over at his place I usually take some time to sit down, put on some porn and jerk it. This way I have some privacy and I can put on some real raunchy stuff and get into it. Well, while I am doing my thing and working my cock I hear a noise...at first I thought WTF but thought maybe it was the TV so I continue on with my business. The porn I was watching wasn’t very good at all...not my usual batch so I was stopping it rewinding good parts etc. Out of the corner of my eye I see some movement and while it didn't register with me I look over and see some one standing there. I realize it’s Brian’s mom. She had come over to drop off some clothes and other items she had bought them. I was stunned sitting on the living room couch with my pants down and cock hard as a rock. I couldn’t move my mind was telling me to pull up my pants but I was paralyzed in shock.

She is staring me right in the eyes and says, “Well what do we have here?” I was kind of relieved she didn’t scold me and surprised at the same time. As the shock slowly wore off I said, “Sorry Ms. D...I.I.i” stumbling through my words. I lean forward to grab my pants around my ankles and before I could get any farther she stepped toward me a few steps reaching out and pushing me back on the couch. I looked up at her towering over me. I realized she had kind of a smile on her face. I began to realize what an incredible looking woman she was for a mature woman. I hadn’t really even thought of her that way but as she stood in front of me I had front row access to see her incredible body. She wore a fitted women's suit skirt with a button up top and heels. Long blond hair put up with a hair clip. Her body just roared with curves, stacked up top and slim legs that connect to some wider hips.

As she stood there with her hands on her hips I was still speechless with a gaze of wonderment. She then seductively said, “Do you need help with what your doing?” I couldn't even squeeze out peep. Just slowly trying to move my head up and down once or twice to give her some sort of feedback. She reached out and ran her hand through my hair pulling it closer to her and I could feel her bra rubbing my head. My heart started to race and thought what is going on?! She squatted down in front of me and moved my hand away from my cock. She then starred right into my eyes as she grabbed the shaft of my cock with her soft hands. I was in awe still paralyzed by shock she could tell I was a deer in the headlights newbie. She said, “ it’s ok, I know what I'm doing” as she smiled. She began to motion up and down on my cock. It felt like I was rubbing it in satin. She continued at a slow pace then slowly moving her right hand to my balls and rubbing those. With her left hand she placed it on my thigh. I was in good pleasure looking all around. Without even noticing I felt a new warmness around my cock. She had bent down and started sucking it. A nice firm holds as she just moved very slowly up and down. It felt amazing I don't really know why I didn't cum right then and there. She started to really work my cock up and down with her tongue. I moaned and breathed deeply. As she was sucking she started removing her blouse. Reaching to help her she pushed me back and sounded to not move. She gets her top off and comes up for air. Looking at me she says, “Would you like to play with these??” I again moved my head up and down. She smiles and reaches back for the hooks taking her bra off. I am amazed by her breasts, they were definitely natural and didn't have any sag to them but large enough to be too big for her frame. She taps me on the legs twice and says “Hop up” we switch positions where she is laying across the couch and I am standing looking at her body. She says, “Lets get more comfortable get out of those jeans and ill match you”. As I stepped out of my jeans around my ankles, she slips off her skirt revealing a sexy red thong. The only thing running through my mind was how hot she was.... before I knew it she had slipped off her panties as well giving me the come here look. I got onto the couch with her leaning in as she pulled me close. Giving me a sexy French kiss. I felt awkward since I hadn't really had experience making out but she kept going. My cock had never been this rock hard in my life! She moves her arms and pushes my shoulders down so my face was in her chest. She says, “Have at it” while propping them together. I started lightly kissing her left silver dollar aureole and put my tongue on her eraser tip of a nipple. Her head tilts back, I knew I was doing at least something right. Slowly rotating my tongue around the nipple. Kissing in between her breasts I move to the right one with the same technique and attention. Picking up the pace and really just giving her tits a tongue bath and only ever so slightly sucking I didn't want to be crude and fear she would stop it all. As I continued she groans a little with her head still tilted back.

I don’t really know what all I was thinking at this point but my cock was throbbing ready, I kind of shift my weight till the head of my cock touches her lips below. She quickly raises her head and says, “Ah ah no no not just yet”, pushing my body back. I thought shit she's going to stop. At which point she moves her legs to actually spread them wider, I was a little puzzled until she placed her hands back on my shoulders and pushed me down so my head was at her pussy. Again, I was freaking out since I had no idea what I was doing. I had seen all this on tons of porn but never did it myself. So I just decided to dive in. A little ruff at first but she moved my head some and I got into position. Her pussy tasted sweet I enjoyed that the most...still not knowing what to do I put her entire clit region in my mouth and started sucking. She bucked in pleasure; I thought maybe lets add some tongue so I circled the clit with it till I found the tip of it with the tip of my tongue. She moaned in ecstasy. Just bobbing my tongue up and down while I was so buried my nose was lost in there. I continued to lick and suck her clit profusely as she bucked and trembled in pleasure. One thing that never occurred to me as my jaw grew tight and tired that I never paid any attention to the actual hole. Should I put my tongue in there what do I do? I end up reaching in and sticking one finger in. At that point something happened I didn't expect, she bucked again with raging pleasure and gushed all over my face. I was covered in cum on my mouth, nose, and chin, everywhere. She continued to cum as I lapped it up and swallowed it.

She starts to settle down and says wow, “how did you learn that?” I wanted to say something but covered in her cum I just smiled. I kind of wiped it away as she caught her breath and sat up. Swinging around she stood up and told me to sit facing forward. I wasn’t sure what was going on at that point but seeing her with just a devilish grin was enough to know it was time. Cock still hard as can be she kneels down on the couch with her legs outside of my straddling me. Bringing her breasts close to my face again. I wrapped my hands around the back of her legs and pulled her in. Diving into her breasts my hand moved quickly up to her ass as I grabbed each cheek. Taking her hands she grabs my cock and guides it to her lips. Before she continues she asks, “Are you ready?” I again muster up a nod. She slowly gets lower as my cock slides into her pussy. It was warm oh so warm and wet. I couldn't get over how good it felt and mainly how warm it was. A million thoughts raced through my mind, what if I cum to quickly? What if I cum inside? I just thought breath deeply and try to last. It felt amazing her sliding up and down my shaft with increasing speed. Her moans got louder as she continued. Finally just startling to slam her pussy down on my cock. She continued to buck as we fucked for a while. I was enjoying it so much and just remembering to breath deep. She continues to get louder till finally she emits a small gasp and another long long moan. She had cum again; I could feel it dripping down my cock to my balls as we continued to connect together as one. Holding on to her amazing breasts I’m very focused trying to stay centered and affix on them before I do something stupid and blow my wad. She looks down at me as I look up. She says, “Wow, I love your cock!” I cant say anything but ooh...What surprised me is she started talking more like “I love that cock give it to me” “Don’t stop giving me that cock,” I thought to myself anymore of that and I am going to blow. I grab her hips to slow her down and push back on her so maybe she will stop and give my cock a break. I try to speak out “I...I...I.” instead of slowing down she squeezes on my body tighter and started concentrating on really fucking my dick. I thought shit, the harder I tried to push away the tighter she got on me. She finally blurted out, “I want you to own that pussy baby...own it” That was enough to send me over the top in an instance.... I blew my big hot load deep inside her pussy and cried out in pleasure. She continued fucking as hard as possible while I convulsed in pleasure. Paralyzed again I could only pump my load as she road me. Finally slowing down to a crawl where she went in for some kissing and tongue action.

She un mounts me and sits to the side. I can only muster a whoa...she smiles and said, “I needed that fuck bad” “My husband is a piece of shit cheater and I wanted to fuck the shit out of someone so bad...I’m glad it was you...” I actually respond with, “me too...you were such an amazing first fuck!” she laughs, “What? Seriously? No skank has put out for you yet?” I said nope as I lean to grab my clothes. She stops me and says, “You owe me a shower now for that” So we both walk into the bathroom where she turns on the water as we stand there checking each other out. It turns warm and we jump in, at first attending to ourselves until she puts some soap on and said, “Come get some more” I thought nice I get to play with her breasts for as long as I want now. I soap and scrub her good and take my time washing her off. She starts in on my and my body arms, chest, neck, upper body. What surprise me is by the time she was even remotely low on me I was hard again. She really had me going I thought. Squatting down she smiled and started sucking my cock again. I couldn’t believe it AGAIN? I thought well at least I don’t have to worry about cumming too fast. She sucked for a while at various speeds and suctions. She finally stood back up and leaned forward to the wall spreading them. “Get that cock in there she said” I couldn’t believe it fucking shower sex. She braced as I entered her still hot pussy. Felt just as amazing as before, I fucked her slow and intense but soon she was ready for speed calling out, “ Faster! Faster!” I obliged and really started fucking her. She moaned and at times got weak in the knees. I wanted to make her cum again so I fucked her as much as I could making her scream loudly in the shower stall. Till once again her noises died down. I figured she had cum and I wanted to feel me cumming again so I focused hard on that as I continued to thrust, thinking about how hoe it was with her riding me. Fucking her harder and harder it wasn’t before long I was pumping the juice I had left into her pussy. She turned around and embraced me with a kiss before she got out...

As we were out getting dressed, we talked about her being my first and she complimented me on my progress to pleasing a woman so far. We talked a little more about Brian and how he’ll never know. She left with a smile and I couldn’t stop smiling I hope one day to some how have a reencounter with her but it may just be a once in a lifetime experience!
... Continue»
Posted by hardjeans212 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 7024  |  
94%
  |  7

House-sitting 2

I'm standing at the front door of No 17 when I spot the hastily scribbled note pinned to the letter box saying to go round to the back garden via the side gate, so off I toddle.
What a pleasant surprise I get, two lovely women in very brief bikinis.Sandra,the owner off the bungalow, is wearing a deep purple number that leaves very little to the imagination and Lucy,Sandra's next door neighbour is wearing a pale lemon colour swimsuit.
"Hi girls,are you ok,you certainly look it from where I'm standing?"
"Cheeky bugger" replies Sandra,"Why don't you join us and get yourself a drink, there is a full jug of Pimms in the cooler,we'll have refills while you're there?"
"OK,thanks I will" and then I carry out my duties.
"You look a bit over-dressed, why don't you strip off and catch some sun" says Lucy.
"I've only got my boxers on,I didn't come prepared to sunbathe."
"Don't wory about that, go further if you like, it's nothing we haven't seen before" Lucy replies.
"Ahem, it is something I haven't seen" says Sandra,loudly.
"Sorry I forgot that!" says Lucy."Any way Stu,take off as much or as little as you like".I take them at their word and in seconds I am in the nude,and with a semi-erect cock to show fo it.
"Things, or should I say SOMETHING is beginning to look up" says Sandra while sitting up on her sunbed and removing her bikini top,releasing her full breasts with large brown nipples from the confines of the material.With that,my old man stands to attention and within seconds Sandra is stroking my enlarging penis and cupping my balls,oh WOW, she then pulls me toward her starts to lick my cock and slowly,very very slowly takes him into her mouth; after a few minutes of this we manouvre so that I'm laying on the sunbed while she straddles my face so I can service her cunt with my mouth and tongue, while all this is going on, I feel my prick entering a hole,a very wet,warm hole that can only belong to Lucy, sure enough I open my eyes to see the two girls over me,feeling each others tits and kissing each other deeply.I double my efforts and they both start moaning louder and moving faster,I can hold back no longer and release large spurts of love-juice deep into Lucy's shuddering quim as Sandra unleashes a stream of lady juice all over my face. Good grief girls, I've only been here half an hour, give a guy a break,I'm thinking to myself as I slowly descend from such a beautiful high I never thought was possible.Sandra and Lucy are both flat out on their backs getting their breaths back, all three of us covered in sweat and heaven knows what else.
"Time for the pool" cries Sandra, getting up and heading for the swimming pool at the bottom of the garden, "theres enough towels for all of us" she adds.She slides open the large glass door and dives straight in causing hardly more than a ripple as she glides though the blue water,Lucy and I hold hands and jump in together,screaming and shouting like k**s.We splash around for a while until we are all exhausted and, as the sun has now disappeared behind a great rain cloud we decide to adjourn to the warmth of the bungalow.We all have a shower,separately,funny enough.As I come out,Sandra is at the door paying the pizza delivery boy who is absolutely soaked.Turns out his delivery van conked a mile away and he walked/ran here so as not to disappoint us.He asks if he can come in and phone his boss and tell him whats happened and of course Sandra says yes.He's comes back from the phone saying as its a relatively quiet night his boss has told him to take the rest of the evening off.I offer to run him home but before I can, Sandra asks if he'd like to dry off a bit,even have a shower while his clothes go in the tumble drier for half-an-hour or so.He is a bit shy and reluctant but then Lucy gives him a seductive wink and he changes his mind.Sandra finds him a clean towel and directs him to the bathroom,telling him to leave his wet clothes outside the door.Off he goes and after a couple of minutes Lucy and I think, at the same time, where's Sandra got to? I head towards the bathoom to find her standing there looking through a small gap in the door frame at the lad in the shower, not only that,she has her hand inside her knickers and is giving herself a good old seeing to while her other hand is rubbing her breasts over her dress.I creep up behind her and appreciate what she can see, a very well built young man who is hung like a donkey,and he is not even erect! I whisper in he ear "I can see what you're going to be upto in the next hour or so!"
"OH YES!" she replies.With that she pushes open the bathroom door and is staight in that shower, clothes and all, and is giving that boy a real going over.Poor bloke, he doesn't know whats hit him but he soon starts to make a stand, if you know what I mean.Now he is hard, his prick has changed from that of a donkey to one of a stallion.
"Whats going on?" says a small voice behind me as a pair of female arms go round my waist and I feel Lucy behind me on tip-toe trying to see whats happening.
"What do you think ?" I reply and push the door open wide.By now Sandra's pale cream dress has gone completely see through and she has gone down on the lad and is sucking him for all she is worth, his massive dick sliding easily in and out of her lips .Lucy's hands have now undone my flies and I feel her fingers round my roused dick, here we go again I think to myself.With that we step into the bathroom and start to join in,we ae soon naked except for Sandra who keeps her soaking knickers on , and then to my surprise tuns to me and guides my throbbing cock deep inside her,moaning with pleasure as I sink into he willing fanny.I turn my head and see Lucy receiving a very long length from the pizza boy Pete.I concentrate on my mission in hand and soon have Sandra coming again and again until I can't keep it in any more and just have to release my load right inside her juicy pussy.Oh boy, I'm not doing too bad for a 62 year old, twice in six hours and still feeling up for more! I must admit I feel absolutely knackered but hopefully I'll soon be back in action; after all,I only popped round to give Sandra her keys back!! ... Continue»
Posted by stupot61 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1122  |  
100%
  |  2

At A Friend's House

Every now and then, you get one of those dream hook ups totally out of the blue. Such was the case when Jason started a Chat with me. I popped up his profile. There were no pictures and not much information on the page. I might have just ended the chat right then, when I noticed there had been very few visitors to his page and that he was new on the site. So, I gave our chat a bit more time and started firing questions at him.

Turns out he was 18 and was staying alone at his parent’s, house sitting for them while they were away for a couple weeks. He gave me a description, said he liked my profile and wanted to know did I want to come over for an afternoon of fun. I said yes. He told me to park in the back. I was fifteen minutes away, jumped in the car and drove over. My heart was racing and I had a hard time not to speed and get pulled over by a cop. When I got to his door and knocked on it, I noticed my hand was shaking with excitement. He opened the door and he literally took my breath away.

Jason was 5’10”, a young 18, with sun-bleached blonde hair. He was wearing tight gym shorts and nothing else. He had a sunburst tattoo around his navel. He had a solid, hairless chest and was smooth all over. I stood with my mouth agape when he brought me back to reality.

“Well, are you coming in?”

I entered and he locked the door behind me. We went downstairs to the well finished basement where it was nice and cool. As I followed him down the stairs, I could see his back muscles rippling under his skin. Jason wasted no time as he came over to me and put his hand over my basket, massaging my meat through my shorts. I didn’t know where to begin. I reached out and gently pinched one of his nipples. He seemed to like it. I put both hands on both of his pecs as I played with his nipples, fawning all over his chest. He had a nice six-pack. I took one in my mouth and gently nibbled on it. Jason backed off, took me by the hand and led me into the bedroom.

He peeled off his shorts and stood there with the most magnificent cock hanging between his legs. It too was hairless, as were his balls. It made him seem even younger to me. I asked him if he was really 18 and he only smiled at me. Mesmerized again, I stood there staring at him. He came over and pulled my shirt off over my head. I reached down and grabbed his cock which was lengthening and thickening up quickly. He pulled my shorts and underwear down and dropped to his knees. He lifted my cock and began tonguing my balls, taking first one into his mouth, swirling it around with his tongue before releasing it and doing the same with the other. Then he slowly licked his way up the underside of my cock. As he got to the tip, he inserted my now pulsing bone between his lips.

I have quite a bit of foreskin and Jason used his lips and his tongue to roll the skin off my knob. As he peeled back the tight skin, he licked my knob all over and then slowly guided my cock to the back of his throat pausing only when his lips rested in my trimmed pubes. I thought I was going to fall, I was weak kneed. Jason, sensing this, pushed me backwards onto the bed and climbed up between my legs. He began to work my cock with tremendous skill that belied his age. He sucked all of me into his mouth and down into his throat. He would swallow every inch or so as my cock claimed more of his throat. The massaging sensation was phenomenal as more and more of me bore into him. He took all of me with the ease of a skilled cocksucker.
He bobbed up and down on me. My loins were stirring. There was no way I would last at this rate. Gently taking him by his cheeks, I lifted him begrudgingly off my cock.

“You’re going to make me cum,” I told him. “I don’t want to cum yet.”

Smiling, he moved up my body, crawling all over me. His mouth found one of my nipples and his lips locked on it. He flicked his tongue back and forth across my erect nipple as he sucked it gently, sending shivers through my body. He moved to the other one and did the same thing. Then he sat across my stomach, staring down at me. His cock was almost poking me in my chin. He was over ten inches, probably ten and a half. He had about a five inch diameter. I brought my hand up to it and grabbed it around the middle. Yes, it was real. Jason seemed to take pleasure in watching me as I examined his cock and gently pumped up and down on its length.

He rolled off me onto the pillow beside me. I jumped up and positioned myself over his rod. Absolute magnificence. I rolled his ample foreskin back and placing my lips on his knob, I got my first taste of him. I was hooked. I gave his knob a sponge bath and began my descent down his pole. I got about eight inches in me. While it impressed me, Jason wanted me to take it all. He stood up beside the bed. I hung my head over the side. He stuck the knob into my mouth again. As I tongued and sucked, he slowly pushed more and more gently in. When his balls slapped against my forehead, I opened my eyes. I had all of him in me. I reached up and grabbed my throat. It was stretched tight. As Jason slowly withdrew, I could feel his knob as it passed over my hand.

When his knob reached my mouth again, he reversed direction. I got a quick breath of air in before he sealed off my tube again. The feeling of his cock as it slid down my throat against my hand again was pretty incredible. I was so pleased with myself for taking all of him and not gagging. Jason withdrew again and slowly, methodically starting fucking my face. He started slowly at first, but in no time, he was slamming my skull pretty good. In the position I was in, it felt incredible as his cock filled and stretched my throat very comfortably as it pistoned in and out of me. His balls slapped against my forehead. I reached over my head and grabbed his thighs, pulling him into my face. My hand found his balls and as he pushed all the way in, one hand held him deep while the other massaged his balls into my nose, face and eyes. Jason was fucking me furiously now and with his quickening pace, I knew the inevitable was coming.

Even though I felt him cumming the whole way, his first squirt just blew down my pipe into my gut. But as his second, third and fourth were pumping out, he had backed off, allowing me to capture most of them in my mouth before he plunged his cock deep again. I swallowed around his cock. When he withdrew again, I swallowed a mouthful before he thrust the rest down with his plunging cock. When he was through pulsing, he plunged in one final time, to let the few remaining drops drip into my throat. I bathed his cock an inch or so at a time as he slowly withdrew it. When he just had his knob left in me, I swirled my tongue around it and cleaned every bit of cum off him. As his cock left my lips, the tip of it brushed my nose as it bounced free.

As I sat up, I was a bit light headed as the bl**d rushed from my head. But standing there, I could see his cock was still hard. I reached out and leading him by his cock, I brought him up on the bed. As he lay there, I massaged his balls and slowly jerked up and down his amazing meat.

“You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” he asked.

“Would you?” I responded pleadingly.

He reached over and took a tube of lube out of the night stand. Squirting some on the tip of his cock, he greased up his pole. It was evident that I was going to ride him. I grabbed the lube, squirted some directly into my hole and worked it around with my finger. Then, climbing over top of Jason, I squirted a final dollop on the tip of his cock and placing his knob right at my pucker, I slowly began to lower myself onto him.

He was so rock hard, it hurt just getting him past my pucker. His cock filled me entirely and I was nervous and tight as he approached my sphincter. I stopped to catch my breath. Taking a deep breath, I lowered myself further on him. He stretched across and through my ring. Once by my ring, the rest of him just flowed up and into me as his knob snaked its way home. I was startled, but it wasn’t pain any more, it was total pleasure. His cock tip was through my ass canal and into my lower bowel. I could feel his tip resting up against my inner wall. I felt every vein in his cock as he stretched my chute tight. I threw my head back to absorb the pleasure. Jason thrust up into me from the bed.

Incredible. I moved forward on him about an inch and the pleasure from the move shot right up my spine. Positioned comfortably now, I bobbed up and then back down. While it was the most amazing sensation, I probably only got to move about 5 inches and while he was again buried deep inside, there was a ton more pleasure to be had if we adjusted our positioning.

“Fuck me, while I lay on my stomach,” I said.

I rolled off, laid face down with a pillow under my hips. As Jason positioned himself at my hole again, I relaxed and he entered me again. There was no pain this time, just the ultimate in pleasure, but now for both of us. Jason got into a nice steady rhythm and in no time was withdrawing to the tip and then plunging back in until his balls slapped against me. Forcing my ass back to meet him, we fucked like this for an eternity. I never wanted it to end. Jason had tremendous stamina, but he too was becoming over stimulated from the tight chute squeezing his cock with each thrust in and each pull out. As his loins stirred, he grabbed onto my side, raising my ass a bit higher. His speed increased and his thrusts felt like they were growing deeper. As he got close, he pounded hard. As his cock stiffened and grew, he bellowed out loud that he was cumming as the first pulse shot up through his cock and into my lower bowel. Jason followed this with several more thrusts, each one releasing another rope of cum into me. Spent, he collapsed on top of me, with his cock imbedded deep in my hole. I tried to move, but his body tightened, pinning me to the mattress, as he held me still while he savored his orgasm.

I would have stayed there forever, but we had already spent almost two hours. Jason offered me a shower. When he got off me, his cum was oozing out of my ass. I plugged myself with a finger as he turned on the shower for me. I was thrilled when he jumped in with me. I love showering with a friend and in no time, he had me hard as a rock. He dropped to his knees and sucked me off in the shower, not letting go of my cock until he had sucked me dry. As he stood, his cock was rock solid again. Dropping to my knees, he skull fucked me straight on. This time I gagged and tears welled in my eyes, but I didn’t care. I didn’t know if we would ever be together again, so I wanted to get as much of him as I could.

For the third time cumming, he didn’t take as long as I thought he would and I was still surprised by the volume of his third load. As he buried it deep into my throat, I sucked my way back to his tip. I poked my tongue in his piss slit as the water cascaded down on my head. He was spent. I had it all. For the first time since my arrival, his cock went back to the semi hard state I had first seen it in. We soaped each other up, rinsed off, dried ourselves and dressed.

“My parents just left,” he said. “They are gone two full weeks. Think you can make it back?”

Oh yeah! I can make it back. ... Continue»
Posted by kbking64 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 2658  |  
96%
  |  10

Freak House Superstar Come Fest

Freak House Superstar CumFest
An Erotic Adventure Starring
Kiki and Ty Blaze
Special guest Star
Creampie4meonly
Cameo appearances by:
Mercnbeth as Betty & Merc, Handson1 as Steve & Marie,
Cocklover47 as Lee, MrAction as Jordan Charles,
MoFreaka as “Peach Cream”, Toofreaky42 as T.F.Fulton
Aymeric as Aymeric, Andearl as Andrea & Dave
Sexy1314Stl as Vanessa Heart xHamsterGirl as Jazmyn
Justthe2ofus as Joel & Shan ,hungwhitedude as Ben
& thebigdickbitch as Big Dick Bitch





Part I





Kiki and Ty Blaze were doing their thing. They were living on their love and passion, literally. The couple had taken their love, passion and desire to please one another and turned it into their livelihood. They had become stars in the world of underground porn. Their production studio, Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch productions, was putting out some of the hottest Black porn. They had recently taken full ownership of the exclusive and expensive sex club they helped open called “Freak House”. “Freak House” on the outside appeared to be like most sleazy strip clubs. This was done deliberately, to make the place appear less desirable. Inside however, was very posh, and now it all belonged to the Blazes. The main room of the club was like most strip bars. There was the main stage and two smaller side stages with poles. They featured mainly girls but had a couple of guys on weekends. The real gem of “Freak House” was the super exclusive “Members only” area known as the “Green Room”, where members enjoyed live fuck shows. The Green room had a bar along the rear wall near the door, and a round stage in the center with tiered seating around it on 3 sides. There was a roomy area at the rear of the stage with chaise lounges known as the “Playpen”. The “Playpen” was exclusive to “Gold” members. Performers in the Green Room fuck shows had been in, or were going to be in the Blaze’s videos. Kiki and Ty themselves performed on certain special weekends, and whenever else they wanted to. The shows there were always wild, and sometimes high tipping audience members were invited to participate a little. Participants usually came from the “Playpen”, but not always. Kiki and Ty’s shows were always sold out,and there was never a shortage of high tippers who were willing to break the bank to join them all over the Green Room. When They invited audience participation, it was special, because they didn’t do it all the time. They didn’t have to.
Their next show was in a week,and they wanted to do something really wild. Ty was sitting in his home office puffing on a joint and checking his emails. He opened one that would turn out to not only be a surprise, but would give them the idea for their next live show. He read the email. “Oh Shit!” he thought to himself. The email was from someone who was herself a star in the underground porn world. Lorraine aka “Princess Creampie”. She was well known as a cam girl/cumslut and had done some cumshot and creampie videos. That was how Ty recognized her. The email read something like:
“Dear Ty and Kiki. I’m Lorraine. You may know me as a cumslut/cam girl. If you’ve seen my videos you know I’m a nasty bitch. I love the work you two are doing and would love to be a part of it. I would love to do a show with you at “Freak House”. Let me know if we can do something together. I think it would be great for all of us career wise, and I know it would be fucking hot.... Your favorite cumslut...L,“Princess Creampie.”
Ty was super excited. He had cum watching Lorraine take load after load of hot white cum all over her pretty Ebony face, more than once. He immediately typed a response. “Hey Lorraine,thanks so much for reaching out and showing love. You are so fucking amazing. I have seen your Cumshot vids girl, Fucking hot!!! You have inspired quite a few late night solo cumshots. We would love to work with you. Not only at “Freak House” but we would love to shoot with you as well. We are doing our next live fuck show next weekend. Why don’t you join us? I have been toying with a new idea, and it would be beyond perfect to kick it off with you. I look forward to meeting and fucking you...He hit send, and went to tell Kiki the news, that they had attracted the attention of a pornstar who wanted to get with the Blazes...
Ty found Kiki in the living room sipping a glass of wine, stretched out on the sofa. He leaned over, kissed her face, sat down and handed her the blunt. “Hey baby, I think I know what our next show is, check this out.” He showed her Lorraine’s email. “We’re turning heads.” Kiki looked at the email. “Kool. She’s got quite a rep.” Kiki said to Ty. “It was only a matter of time before someone with a real rep would want to be down with us.” “What is your idea for the show?” She asked. Ty explained his idea to Kiki. “Well she’s like a serious cumslut, so we wanna use that.” “You remember my idea for that new video series I told you?” Kiki looked at Ty with an expression of sarcasm. “Nigga you know you have about 27 ideas a week.” Ty laughed as he blew a cloud of smoke. “That’s true.” “I meant the cum shot series I told you about?”
Kiki answered, “You mean that “Cum covered couples thing?” “Yeah that one.” Ty said. “It would be hot to do some shit like that with her live.” Kiki began to smile as pictured Ty’s idea. “I will say this.” She said. “That Lorraine is one fine bitch, and I would love to fuck with her.” Ty responded. “Kool.” “We could do a threesome, and have some of our special members bid for the chance to come up and cum on us as we fuck the shit out her and each other.” Kiki listened with a smile. “I like it.” “You can fuck her with your strap on, tell me that shit wouldn’t be hot.” Kiki tilted her head as she listened to Ty. “We can pick a couple of our special peeps, but let other motherfuckers throw their money down and bid for the chance. “Could be a great night.” Kiki agreed,
“Yeah let’s set that shit up.” Ty started to head back to his office but Kiki called out to him. “Where you goin’ boy?” “To start setting things up for the show.” he responded. Kiki looked at Ty and continued. “I know you’re not gonna leave this pussy after you came in here and got me all wet.” Ty smiled and walked back to Kiki, knowing it was time for a hot afternoon fuck....
He put his macbook down stubbed out the last of the blunt, and turned to Kiki. “Come get this fucking pussy Nigga.” She said. Ty stepped toward Kiki as pulled his big black cock out of his sweats. He reached out, grabbed the back of her head, and with a hard yank pulled her head to his cock. His unexpected show of strength made Kiki’s Black Cunt cream. She gasped as Ty’s cock filled her mouth in a rush.
A line of spit trailed out of the corner of her mouth and down Ty’s cock. She caught her breath from her mouth having been so “suddenly stuffed”, reached her right hand up and took hold of Ty’s cock. Another line of spit ran down Ty’s cock as Kiki reached her left hand down and started fingering her hairy, wet, Black Cunt. “Yeah suck that dick bitch.” Ty said to the woman he loved more than anything. He said it like he was talking to a filthy whore. At that moment, he was. “Suck that motherfuckin dick you Fuckin Black Slut.” Kiki Moaned, and fingered her pussy harder and faster. Ty was the only man on the planet who could talk to her like that, and when he did, she Fuckin Loved it...”Oh baby...” She said gasping for air, still jerking his cock.
“Tell me more.” “Shut the Fuck Up and Suck My Dick Bitch!” Ty said.
Kiki felt her pussy ooze. She couldn’t believe it, she was cumming.
Ty had her cumming as she sucked his dick with his dirty talk.
“Oh Oh Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Kiki shuddered and let go of Ty’s dick as she came. Ty Jerked his dick as he watched her finish. As soon as she was done, Kiki laid on her side, lifted her leg and looked at Ty. “I want you to fuck my asshole nigga.” Ty smiled. He Loved fuckin Kiki’s tight Black Asshole. He got down on his knees, spit in his hand and lubed his cock. he pressed the head of his cock into Kiki’s tight brown asshole. She grunted and moaned as his cock snaked it’s way in passed the rim of her ass. “Oh Yeah baby Fuck me.” Kiki said, letting him know he was all the way in. He started pumping his cock in and out of her asshole, slowly at first. “Damn Bitch, no matter how much I fuck it, your asshole is always so fuckin tight.” Ty told her. She moaned in response and began gyrating her hips. “That’s it Nigga, Get that asshole.” Kiki told Ty. “Get that Black asshole nigga.” Ty moaned as he fucked her harder. “You like that shit Bitch?” “You like that fucking Big Black Cock up your fuckin asshole?” Ty asked. Kiki Moaned, “Yes Nigga, I love your fucking Big Black Cock.” Ty continued to pound Kiki’s sweet Black asshole, as sweat dripped from his face and fell on her tit.
“Cum for me Nigga.” Kiki said to Ty. “Gimme that fuckin nut.” Ty fucked Kiki faster, as he felt himself getting close to cumming. “Where you want me to cum Bitch?” Ty asked. “Cum on my fucking ass Nigga, I want that hot cum all over my ass.” Ty pulled his cock out of Kiki’s asshole with a loud moan, and blasted his hot load of cum all over her ass.
When he was done cumming, he spread it around with the head of his cock. Kiki looked at Ty and said,”Nigga that was hot.” Ty moaned and leaned over and licked his cum up off of Kiki’s ass. “Mmmmmm” Kiki moaned, as she felt Ty lick his load off of her ass. “You nasty motherfucker.” Ty kissed her, letting her taste his cum before he answered. “And you love it Bitch.” He laughed. Kiki giggled as they kissed and hugged, enjoying the afterglow......

Ty emailed Lorraine to let her know that they were excited to meet and perform with her. He explained that he had an idea for the show that would be perfect, but that he was going to keep it a surprise. Her response came a few minutes later. “Hey Ty and Kiki, Sounds great. I love what you two are doing so I’m sure whatever you’re planning for me is going to be hot,and I love surprises. I’m telling my fans I’m doing a show at “Freak House” but not what it is. I want them to be surprised too. I can’t wait to fuck and be fucked by you and Kiki. I’m soaking wet thinking about it.” Ty shot her another email, advising her about membership rates for “Freak House” in case any of her fans decided to join. He suggested that might be smart,as this event was likely to sell out fast. It was set.

Next, Ty sent out invites to a few of V.I.P. “Gold” members. The ones that were he and Kiki’s “Peeps”, he knew would not want to miss this event. The first invite went out to Antonio Mercurio or “Merc” and his new wife Betty. The Blazes had met Merc and Betty about a year earlier. At the time, Merc hired them to make a custom video, to blackmail and bring down his corrupt and bigoted business partner. The man was attempting to frame Merc, steal the business and fire all the Black employees. Merc’s coup was so successful that he not only ended up with the company, but also with Betty, his former partner’s ex-wife. She had been introduced to Black by the Blazes and did not want to go back. The fact that Merc was half Black, along with the fact that she had always admired him from afar made things for them happen quickly. Ty explained that there would be a special “superstar” guest joining him and Kiki for their next show, and this was not one to be missed.

Next, Ty emailed the Handsons. The Handsons were the only white couple that were members of “Freak House.” Thanks to horrible GPS directions, their “Date Night” gone wrong became such a special night for them. They’d been Gold status members ever since. They attended plenty of Kiki and Ty’s shows and often went “upstairs” afterwards. Tariq “TooFull” Fulton, one of Ty’s few remaining friends from the gang banger life got an invite. “TooFull”, or T.F., as he was often called, according to some got his nickname Too Full, from his swagger and attitude, but folks like Kiki and Ty knew it was because he had a nice full Ebony cock that they and many admired. T.F., was like a big b*****r to Ty, and had mentored him in he Gang life. Ty learned everything from T.F. He had once helped T.F. take down a rival gang, and instead of killing the leader, T.F. punked him by fucking him like a bitch in front of his bitch and gang. That was a huge lesson that Ty took to heart. Turnin’ motherfuckers out instead of shooting them helped both T.F. and Ty do significantly less time during their gang bangin’ years. Like it had been for Ty, it was also the woman he would marry that helped pull T.F. out of the gang life as well. He was now into photography and was one of Ty’s main camera guys. If his wife wasn’t so shy he too would be in the videos with Ty and Kiki.

Ty also sent out an invite to Lee, a longtime member who had gotten a chance to have a private party with Kiki and Ty, thanks to his $10,000 tip. He was their “self proclaimed” #1 fan and it probably was a legitimate claim. Lee was at “Freak House” so regularly that he often served as an MC, especially when Kiki and Ty were performing.

Ty told Lee that he wanted him to MC the next show, so he had to let him know what type of show it was going to be, but he didn’t tell him who the guest star was. He wanted everyone to be surprised at that. He did tell Lee that he and other invited guests would be in the “Playpen” and would have the chance to participate if they wanted to. Ty explained he would also open a few more slots for bidding, so no one would think it was all preplanned as far as who got to participate. Lee, would mange the flow of participants not in the “playpen”. They didn’t want an onstage crowd to block them from audience or the cameras. Ty told Lee that he could also “fluff” guys on the line if he wanted, and that if he did it would be for tips. Audience participation in their lives shows had to be limited so it almost always was done via “pay for play”. If you really wanted to get in on the action, which rarely ever included out and out joining in the fucking, (Kiki and Ty were very selective about their playmates). In short, the highest of the high tippers always had the “nights to remember.”

Lorraine smiled as she read Ty’s last email. The night was set and she was excited. She turned on one of their movies and sat back with her favorite dildo. She fucked her pussy as the Blazes fucked on screen “I can’t wait to feel Ty’s fucking cock in my cunt.” As Ty fucked a Latina girl in her ass Kiki joined in fucking her with a strap on. “I hope they Fuck me Like that” Lorraine thought. “Kiki” she thought to herself. she took out a second dildo and started probing her asshole.
She fucked both of her holes and tried to match pace with the movie she watched. She Fucked her holes faster as she now only heard the action, because her eyes were closed. She felt her orgasm coming one and she fucked her ass hard while she took the other dildo out of her cunt and played with her clit. She exploded into a nice orgasm that was so intense she let go of the dildo in her asshole. ‘Ohhhhh Fuuuuccck!” She screamed. Her pussy throbbed as she came. Her asshole muscle spasmed, causing the dlido to shoot out of her ass and fly halfway across the room. and when she was done she thought, “Shit, I was just watchin a fuckin movie.” “I can’t wait to fuck them.”

One by one, the response came in. All who had been invited planned to attend. Ty let the couples know that they could fuck while in the “Playpen” as usual, but the guys may want to save their cum shots when they find out what the main event was going to be. Ty shared the info with Kiki and told her some more of his plans later that afternoon, which of course set off the evening fuck that night.

A couple of days later Kiki and Ty kickin’ back after having done a shoot earlier that day. Kiki was sipping wine and checking emails when she burst out laughing. “Oh shit.” Ty asked what was funny and she forwarded the email to his macbook. When opened and read the email he too cracked up. it was from someone who no matter how hard they had tried, they couldn’t quite leave behind. It was Jordan Charles. On her last legit job, he had been Kiki’s boss back when they were first getting the porn hustle going. He was a mostly harmless jackass, who had lusted after Kiki the whole time she worked at his video editing company. In his desperation to get with her, he one day snatched a flash drive off her desk and discovered that Kiki was doing porn. While his blackmail attempt did get him a chance to finally fuck Kiki, it happened on her terms, not his, and he had his ass turned out and fucked by Ty’s big black cock in the process. Since then, Jordan had spent a lot of time and energy trying to get back into Kiki’s good graces with limited success. He helped them secure their first distributor, which is why the Blazes did not shut him out of their world completely, even though Kiki couldn’t really stand him much. Charles had somehow heard about the show and wanted to be there. Since he wasn’t a member he offered to $5000.00 to get in on the event. The Blazes decided to let him attend, since they didn’t have to fuck with him themselves, and his $5000 would go right to Lorraine, giving her more than her usual fee, while still guaranteeing them a good take on the night. Ty saw Jordan’s footnote that he was a member of Lorraine’s fan club and that she had put out the alert to her fan base. Even with Charles there, this event was going to be quite a happening...

As the week went on the excitement around “Freak House” grew. Cumslut Lorraine’s announcement of her upcoming appearance at “Freak House” to her fan base was generating a few new Gold members, and that was without the knowledge that she’d actually be performing with the Blazes. Kiki and Ty were excited. Nearly all of the invited members had confirmed. Two days before Kiki got an email from their friend from London, Dave. He and Andrea were arriving in town that night. He was coming in to be the “Parliamentary Presence” at a couple of events over the next few days, and wanted to finally try to visit “Freak House”. Since they were already coming into town, it would be easy to slip off for some fun, as opposed to just planning an unscheduled trip to the States just to visit “Freak House”. She told Dave about the “Superstar ficklest”, and invited them to attend. Dave responded telling Kiki that the night of the fuckfest was one of their only free nights and they were looking forward to finally sitting in the “Playpen”.

There were many people from Lorraine’s fan base trying to make reservations, but due to limited space many couldn’t get in. One of her most loyal fans, a man named Joel Hardman was smart enough to Join the “Freak House” “Gold Circle” which guaranteed him and his wife, Shan attendance and as gold members they would also be in the “Playpen”. Thanks to Lorraine, “Freak House” now had a second white couple as members, “Gold” Members.

Since seating and availability quickly became an issue, and so many of her fans were being turned away, Lorraine called Ty to try to work out something for her fans. Ty decided to close the main room down to members only, and show the party on all of the monitors in the club, instead of just the one in the “Keyhole Room”. The “Keyhole Room” was a small lounge area in the rear of the main room, just beside the Green Room. Here non members, who did not have access to the green room could sit and watch Green room shows on a monitor that was set up with a direct feed. It was of course it usually only saw use when Kiki and Ty were the performers, and then it was usually overflow as their shows always sold out. “If we shut down and use the main room for overflow we can get a bunch more of your peeps in.” Ty told Lorraine. “Question is, can you fill it?” “Damn right I can Ty.” Lorraine answered with just a hint of sexy attitude. “Damn.” Ty laughed “I’m gonna fuck your asshole extra hard for that attitude.” Lorraine laughed right back. “Is that a promise baby boy, cause I’ll give a little more attitude if it is.” After their moment of laughter passed, Lorraine switched gears on Ty. “Ty you are so fucking lucky, you are Blessed b*****r.” “I know.” Ty answered. “I could’ve very easily been in jail or dead by now.” “No that’s not what I mean.” Lorraine said, “Though that is true.” “I was talking about Kiki.” “What about her?” Ty asked. “You don’t know how lucky you are to have your wife in it with you.” “Oh.” Ty sighed. “We started this together, she encouraged me.” He told Lorraine. “I know that.” She responded. “That’s what I mean, your love for each other is so apparent.” “I love the tag on your vids.”
“Kiki and Ty always make you feel good, because they always make each other feel good.” “That was so powerful when I first saw it.” Lorraine said. “I thought Deep.” Lorraine went on, “I have a new boyfriend and...”
“He don’t know what you do, and you’re afraid he’ll run?” “Yup.” She answered. “He thinks I’m just a model/stripper.” “Just invite him it’ll be fine.” Ty told her. “He probably knows and just hasn’t said.” “If he freaks out, you’ll find a freak right at “Freak House.” They broke into another round of laughter. Lorraine told Ty that she wanted him to invite him, because her boyfriend loved Kiki and Ty. “I’ll tell him I’m dancing at your club.” “Thanks Ty.” He answered her, “No problem girl, see you at the show.

Ty made sure that “Peach Cream”, their best stripper was going to open up and warm the crowd before the cumfest main event. “Peach Cream” or Peachy as Ty often called her, was one beautiful hot Black Bitch. She had a chocolate brown “Brickhouse” body, Big tits, and a Fat ass that she knew how to shake. Her dance and dildo shows were off the hook. The only danger was that she might have too many folks cumming too much before the main event. Ty reminded her that her priority was to tease and warm them up, not get them off.

Aymeric, a new actor in their stable of their performers was going to be on hand. He had just recently signed on and would be seen in one of the Blaze’s upcoming videos, so Ty figured this would be a good way to introduce him to their fans. He was the first white actor to join their stable. he was a handsome young man with a British accent and a nice cock. His presence would certainly turn some heads and get a few folks excited to see him in an upcoming video. It never hurt to throw in some advertising. He would be (though he didn’t know it yet) be doing a fuck show with Vanessa Heart. Vanessa was another recently signed actress in the Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch stable. Kiki had found her while shopping for lingerie. Vanessa had recognized her and started talking to Kiki. After vibing with her awhile, Kiki just asked if Vanessa would be interested in shooting. Vanessa jumped at the chance. Her private audition with Blazes had been one hot fuck session, and had it been at the studio and not their house, it was in editing for release right now. She was hot ass bitch, and she was freaky. Kiki and Ty were gonna make a superstar slut.

The night of the “Superstar Fuckfest” had finally come. “Freak House” was buzzing. Tonight’s event was so popular, that with the exception of the lucky people who got in through Lorraine’s fan club, there were no non members admitted. The main event was actually being shown on the monitors out in the main house, as the event was sold out.

The lights went out the main bartender/hostess, Pepita “Pepper” Vargas, a Hot ass Latina greeted everyone with her now famous “Welcome to Freak House Bitchezzz.” “Tonight is gonna be some of the hook shit, so I’m gonna be at the bar in here tonight slingin’ the drinks and blunts so I’m gonna let tonight’s MC, Lee take over, give it up, Give It Up Bitchezzz.!” The audience or “guests”, as Kiki called them applauded Pepper as she exited the stage blowing kisses and saying “Besos bitchez, Besitos.” Ty smacked Pepper’s big tight ass as she went by.

Lee stepped onto the stage which was empty, and again greeted the guests. He was wearing sheer black crotchless pantyhose, like the ones Kiki made him wear the night he partied with them after tipping them big one night. Best $10,000 he’d ever spent. “I too would like to welcome you all to what’s gonna be a Hot Fucking Night.” “We have a lot going on, and it’s packed house so we’re gonna get right to it, but first I want to explain a couple of things. He went on, “First and foremost, tonight, “Playpen” seating is by invitation only. Participants outside of the playpen will be determined by usual means, and tonight we’ll take 10 tips. The usual means meant the highest tips, and in this case they would invite the 10 highest tippers would be invited. Lee went on, “We’ll take four of those bidders from the main room to keep things fair.

Out front, Lorraine’s boyfriend arrived. He was greeted by Pepper, as he came into the Green room and shown to a seat right in front just outside the “Playpen”. “You’ll be able to see everything from here Papi., enjoy the show.” Pepper said as she seated David and sashayed back to the bar.

Lee was finishing his intro. “We have so much planned, but I’m not going to list it, as I’ll get too horny.” The audience chuckled, and he went on. “No really it’s cuz we want to keep the surprises coming, right on up to the main event.” First I’d like to invite our Invited guests to the “Playpen”.

Steve and Marie made their way to the “Playpen” first. They took their robes off as they entered (clothes are optional in the green room). Steve was naked except for leather bracelets on his wrists, while Marie wore a hot red and black corset with sheer black stockings. Right behind them were Merc and Betty. Betty looked elegantly wild. She had a feathery looking stole around her neck which fell nicely around her tits and a belt with fur and silk strips hanging down. She looked like a redheaded super sexy princess out of a Conan like movie. Merc was sporting a biker look with an open black leather vest and black chaps, nothing else but aviator sunglasses. They looked hot as he led her to a chaise lounge. The two new members who had joined from Lorraine’s fan base, Joel and Shan Hardman came down next. They were so excited to be there and could barely contain it. They knew they had been lucky to get in, but seeing the crowd brought the realization home. Shan was wearing a pink corset with black stripes that gave her a serous hourglass shape. T.F. came down with his wife Shonda. Shonda took off her robe revealing sexy red fishnets and a grater belt. Shonda was thick and as sexy as can be. She had a fat ass and great tits, a true BBEW, Big,Beautiful Ebony Woman. The last guests to come down to the “Playpen” were Andrea and Dave. They were understandably wearing sunglasses. Andrea had on a sexy black fishnet body stocking that made her look like a sexy ass catch of the day.

“Now that our “Playpen” guests are seated, we’re ready to begin our night of surprises.” Lee said. “Our main event is going to be awesome.” Lee continued “First, let’s welcome to the stage, “Freak House’s” Hottest dancer, “PEACH CREAM!” The audience applauded as the lights went out and the stage lights came up. A hot reggae dance beat started, the guitar line of “murder she wrote” came up. There was a cloud of smoke and Peach cream came dancing out onto the stage. She was wearing a Black fishnet top over a sexy red bra, matching red fishnet crotchless pantyhose and a pair of sexy red boots. She came on stage charged, feeding off the vibe of the crowd. She dipped and twirled, turning her back to the front of the house giving an awesome view of her lovely Black ass. Audience began to applaud as she started “twerkin n jerkin” that ass around.she reached up and unhooked her bra through the fishnet top, while twirling her hips in a slow sexy way. She looked as though she were humping someone in slow motion. This drew more applause and whistles, as well as her first round bills being thrown into the “Playpen” Peach Cream turned back to face the front of the house very slowly, still working those hips. The sight of her pussy moving back and forth as she continued her slow humping motion was just as sexy as watching her ass. She stood working her hips for a moment, then in one sudden strong move she ripped the fishnet top and red bra off. The crowd went wild, and she made her way down into the “Playpen”. As she came down a few guys lined up to stuff $20s, $50s and $100s into the waistline of her stockings. Peach looked at the guys seductively and thought to herself “The first few motherfuckers always miss the wild shit.” Lee allowed the three guys to move up and Peach danced over, twirling her ass the whole way. After they tipped her she moved toward the center of the “Playpen” “Y’all motherfuckers want me to get nasty?” She called out. The crowd responded and she moved toward Lee. Lee handed her a big white dildo. She took it and started running it all over her body. “Y’all wanna see what I can do with this?” She teased. Again the crowd responded. After running it over her body again, she pushed it up against her belly button, with the head facing up. With her right hand she slowly pushed the dildo up, as she hugged her tits tightly around it with her left arm. As the Cock head rose between her tits, she dipped her head to meet it. She opened her mouth wide and took the dildo in to her mouth as though it were her man. She started sucking it hard, making loud slurping noises. There were moans and groans being heard throughout the audience and with the “Playpen”.

Betty had Merc’s cock out and was slowly jerking him as they watched Peach cream. Marie was laying back against Steve, who was fingering her cunt. Jordan Chase was sitting in the front row jerking his cock. Between Lee and Peach Cream he didn’t know who he wanted to fuck first. Being Jordan Chase, he decided he would fuck whichever of them let him.

Peach Cream was now on her knees, still sucking the cock between her tits. Spit was now running out her mouth all over her tits, and dripping from the dildo. She slowly took the dildo out her mouth, allowing a gob of spit to drip out all over her tits. “Y’all like that shit?” She asked, clearly workin’ the room. The “Yeah” chant went up. There were a couple of more tippers up, to go with the bills that had been thrown to her. The next two tippers got to place their hands between her tits, and she squeezed them around her hands. When they slowly withdrew their hands they released the bills. “Thank you baby boy” She said. She looked at the crowd and asked “Y’all think this pussy need some love?” The crowd cheered, and Peach “sassed” them. “Y’all some nasty motherfuckers and bitches.” The crowd laughed and applauded as she slowly started working the dildo into her juicy black pussy.

She started fucking her pussy slowly at first,rubbing her tits with her free hand and moaning loudly. In no time the dildo was glistening as it was wet with her hot pussy cream. Lee spoke into the mic to rile the crowd a little more. “Oh it likes Peach is getting extra creamy folks.”

Peach winked at Lee, who opened the rope for her. She got up and walked to the first row of seats, right where David was sitting. She put her left leg up on the armrest of his chair so that her pussy was so close to him he could smell it. He was turned on by her pussy scent, as she gyrated her hips in front of him. David smiled up at Peach cream, as he slowly reached for a $50. She looked at him and spoke in a very sexy, seductive voice. “Hey baby you wanna fuck me like this?” She suddenly rammed the dildo up her cunt and started fucking herself violently. He let out a moan as she worked the dildo in and out of her shaved Black cunt, right in front of his face. Her dildo made spongy noises as she fucked herself A drop of her pussy cream dripped onto David’s lap. He tried to scoop it up and lick it off his finger. He put the $50 back and pulled a fresh $100 out of his pocket. He ran his hand with the $100 down between her tits, across her stomach and down to her things placing it in her stockings. Peach cream looked at the $100 and at David and said “Thank you baby boy.” As she took her leg off his chair, she took the dildo out of her pussy and held it up to his mouth saying, “Taste my pussy for real baby.” David surprised himself and licked up the shaft of her dildo. He was now really able to taste her pussy cream and it was delicious. Before he could get a second lick she had already moved on to another guests’ chair. This time she stooped in front of a woman. She was a cute petite white girl with a $50 in her hand. She clearly was thrilled to have Peach Cream stop in front of her, and stuffed the bill into her stockings. She was wearing a hot little red mini skirt, that was more like a belt, and a sheer lace top that showed her perky tits. Peach looked down at her. “Hey bitch what’s yo’ name?, I never seen you here before.” Peach seductively glared into her eyes. The girl looked up slowly in a way that suggested she was extremely submissive. “Jazmyn, Ms Peach,” She answered. “It’s my first time here tonight.” Peach smiled at her as she slowly eased her dildo back into her cunt. “First time?” Peach repeated, as Jazmyn wiped a bead of sweat from hr brow with what looked like a balled up piece of cloth. “Shit.” Peach said, “you got any panties under that skirt?” She asked Jazmyn. “I just wiped my face with my panties.” Jazmyn responded. “That’s a good bitch.” Peach told her. “‘cause this is how we do it at “Freak House.” At That Peach slid the dildo out of her pussy, leaned over Jazmyn,lifted her skirt and rammed it up Jazmyn’s pretty white cunt. Audience members cheered as fucked Jazmyn’s cunt with the dildo. Jazymn put her hands on the armrests, so that she could lift her ass off the chair and give Peach better access to her cunt. Peach pushed the dildo in farther and harder. From his spot Lee spoke to the crowd. “Peach is spreading her cream around folks”. he went on. “If you want her to stop by and see you get those tips out.” People started cheering and some started pulling out bills.

Back in the “Playpen” the special guests were all getting frisky. They were all close friends of Kiki and Ty and knew they didn’t want to be spent before the main event, but that didn’t stop them from playing around. T.F.‘s lady Shonda, was on leaning over and stroking and lightly licking and kissing his cock. He was leaning back puffing on a blunt and rubbing her fine ass, as he watched Peach work the crowd. Merc was leaning against the backrest of their lounge, watching Betty who was dancing in front of him. The Dj was now spinning a “bump and grind” set, and was in the middle of a long set of Prince’s music. As soon as “Partyman” started playing Betty was up and dancing. She was still up shakin’ her ass to “Sexy Motherfucker”. Merc had a hard time deciding whether he should watch Peach Cream or Betty. For this song at least Betty won out.

Dave had Andrea sitting in between his legs leaning back into him. He had her tits out on display and was playing with them. They talked about what they would do with Peach Cream if they had a shot at her fine Black Ass. Dave joked with her. “Her sweet arse is worth a cock suck.” Andrea laughed at the reminder of the fabulous birthday rendezvous he had arranged for her with the Blazes. She had always loved Dave, but her birthday present pushed that love beyond the stratosphere. With that one event, her husband (who was one of the youngest members of Parliament) had catapulted their sex life and marriage to a whole new level. He not only gave her the chance to fuck Kiki and Ty, but he fulfilled another fantasy of hers when he sucked Ty’s cock. The thought that he might be willing to do it again made her wet, and she reached down and started playing with her clit.

Joel Hardman was on his knees licking Shan’s asshole out. She was reaching one hand back and fingering her clit as she enjoyed Joel’s tongue work. “Oh yes honey, lick my fucking musky asshole just like that.” “I love when you lick my asshole motherfucker.” Joel grunted, reaching out and squeezing her tits, as he licked Shan’s musky asshole. “It’s so hot being here with all these hot Black Cocks and Cunts.” Shan moaned as Joel tongue fucked her tight ass.

Jordan Chase winked at Lee, as he continued stroking his cock.
He’d thought he caught Lee looking him over, and this time Jordan was right, though he wouldn’t know for a while. Peach was still fucking Jazmyn with her dildo. Jazmyn was now bucking her hips and moaning loudly. Peach was woking her over hard. “What the fuck, you nasty White Bitch, I thought you liked this shit.” She told Jazmyn in a very dominant tone. Jazmyn barely moaned out “Ohhhh I am Ms. Peach.”
“Then show me bitch, make that White Pussy cum.” Jazmyn moaned to Peach. “Ohhh yes Ms,Peeeaaacccchhhh.” Some of the crowd started a quiet chant of “Cum....Cum...Cum.” “Give me that fucking cum bitch, show Ms Peach how much that White Pussy likes this shit.” Jazmyn burst into an explosive orgasm. “Ohhhh God YESSSSSSSS!” The audience cheered. Pepper brought Jazmyn a glass of champagne, for being the first girl to cum that night, as Peach Cream moved on to her next victim. He was an older Latino looking guy, with curly hair and a mustache. He wasn’t really her type, but Peach was interested in the $50 bills in has hand, as this was after all...work. As she made her way up the isle towards him she noticed a white guy in a row behind her original target. He was a young, handsome White guy, with a bald head, thin eyes and a thin beard. He clearly had been watching her even before she saw him. That made her smile to herself As Peach moved she could see he had his nice White dick out. She thought to herself “That’s a Hung White Dude.” She went past the Latino and went up to where the “Hung White Dude was. “hey baby boy. what’s yo’ name” She said to him. In a very cool manner not at all showing how excited he was he answered her, sounding like Clint Eastwood, “Ben” Peach glanced down and took note of Ben’s lovely hardening dick. “Well Big Ben, your fine ass can’t be up in here alone with all that dick, where your girl at?” Peach asked as she seductively moved closer to Ben. Just as cool as before Ben answered, “I could say she’s standing right in front of my chair holding a dildo, but I don’t know if that would be a lie.” “Damn he’s smooth” Peach thought to herself. She just smiled at Ben and asked, “You wanna watch me fuck this big dick?” Holding up her dildo. Ben responded, “No Peach, I wanna watch you suck it.” He began to reach for his wallet to get out her tip.
Before he could reach it or realize what was happening, Peach Cream was on her knees sucking His cock and not her dildo. He was shocked, as was the crowd. Lee chimed in right away, seeing what was going on. “Ahh Shit, it’s Peach is turning up the heat.” There were plenty of cheers. The Latino guy turned around and stuffed a $50 into Peach’s stockings, gave her ass a few good squeezes and said, “Chupa, chupa el becho mamacita.” He tried sliding a finger into her ass crack, but she slapped it away hard enough to let him know to back off. to make up for it he stuffed two more $50s into her stocking, which got a thumbs up from her. All that happened without her taking her mouth of the Hung White Dude’s dick, which at that moment blasted a load of hot cum into her mouth and face. There were cheers and applause, as Peach sucked Ben’s cock. It very quickly became apparent that she was sucking his cock for real. He rolled his head around and grabbed the back of her head. Spit was running all down the sides of ben’s cock. She increased her speed as she worked hard on Ben’s cock. Some of the guys around them were chanting “go, go, go.” Lee continued chiming in. “We have a first ladies and gentleman.” “Longtime members know Peach Cream”, has never gone this far with a guest before.” “That is either very special, or a great tipper.” A wave of laughter resonated in the house. Everyone was focused on Peach and Ben. Spit was flying as she sucked the life out of his cock. Peach was fucking herself with the dildo as she sucked Ben, was moaning loudly. “Yes Girl suck that White Dick.” Peach was jerking him with one hand as she sucked. She was clearly trying to make him cum. “Cum in my mouth Big Ben, give it to me.” She pleaded as she cam up for air. “Shoot that White dick off in my fuckin Black mouth.” She dove back down as Ben’s breathing got faster and faster. He exploded, his cock spewing his hot load into her mouth and face. “Yes, Yes, Give me all that hot white cum.” Peach said as Ben started cumming in her open mouth and face. Strands of thick cum erupted some landing square in her wide open mouth, and some hitting her face, chin, chest and hair. She milked every drop out of Ben’s cock before she let him go. When he saw Ben had stopped cumming, Lee announced “We have our first male orgasm of the night.” Everyone applauded, and Pepper came over with a glass of champagne for Ben. “Here you go Papi.” she said as she placed the glass on his drink holder
.
Peach got up and without wiping her face off turned to walk to the stage exit when Ben called out. “Ms Peach this is for you.” Peach turned and saw that he was holding out Two fresh $100 bills. “She looked at him, smiled and said, “I don’t take tips from my man”, winked at him and walked toward the the “Playpen”. The guys nearby who heard let out a loud collective “Oooooooooh”. A couple of guys patted Ben on the back.

Not missing a beat, Lee said to the crowd, “We’re making new friends at “Freak House” tonight folks.” He looked at Jordan and continued “we’re making new friends all over the place tonight.”

As Peach walked into the “Playpen” towards the stage exit, Lee worked the crowd. “Lets hear it for the lovely Peach Cream.” Peach waved to the crowd as she picked up the bills that had been through in to the playpen. “Gimme some love Peach.” Lee said as she moved past him. She blew him a kiss, to which he laughed and said. “you can do better than that.” Peach smiled, walked over and stuck her dildo in his mouth almost to his gagging point in one motion. “Here;s your love baby, suck my pussy off that dick.” Lee slurped hard on the dildo for a couple of seconds, then handed it back to Peach. “Once again folks.” he said. “Give it up for Peach Cream.” She smiled at him and waved to the crowd. As she exited she told Lee to make sure Ben joined her at her table.

“I think we need some drinks in here Pepper it’s hot.” Lee said as he stepped to the mic. “Was that hot or what?” He asked the crowd. The cheers went on for almost a full minute, and certainly would have gone longer if he hadn’t raised is hands to silent the audience. In the middle of it, Lorraine’s new boyfriend David sat enjoying himself. He couldn’t wait for Lorraine’s turn on stage. He had only seen her dance a little bit for him, but that had been enough to fuel his imagination. He figured she would do a hot dildo act perhaps with two dildos, or maybe with another girl. He only knew she was performing, and assumed it meant a tease dance. He couldn’t wait. He texted her to let her know he was there. Her response was “Great sweetie. Enjoy the show.” “You wanna come up on stage during my act?” David was surprised at that and responded. “Wow. I’m not sure.” She responded to him. “LOL, I won’t bite too hard. Think about it. Kisses” David sat wondering what Lorraine was gonna do, and whether or not he’d have the balls to join her. He knew others would if an open invite went out, and he hoped it wouldn’t. He sat lost until thought until Lee spoke to the house.

“Next up folks we have a treat”. “Who is putting out the hottest underground Black porn?” The crowd chanted “Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch.” “That’s right”. Lee confirmed. “Tonight you are going to get a special sneak preview, a Live sneak preview”. There was a fresh murmur in the house. Pepper and her crew were serving drinks and handing out fresh Blunts for the herbalists in attendance, as “Freak House” was 420 friendly. Lee continued, sensing a little curiosity in the house. “What I mean by a live sneak preview is not that we are going to watch a dvd.” “That’s no treat.” There were a few chuckles, and a couple of people were heard saying “Word up.” “You are going to meet two performers who were recently signed with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch, and they’re going to do a little something for you.” Lee continued, “The first is Aymeric, the first White Guy to sign with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch. The Dj cued up Aymeric’s entrance music,James Brown’s Superbad, and Aymeric strutted in. He was wearing a long matrix looking leather coat with a hoody under it. the hood hid his face, giving him a mysterious look. When he reached the front of the “Playpen” he threw the coat and hoody off and raised his head in a dramatic fashion. A couple of ladies moaned, while another in front row threw her thong at him. He looked at her, smiled and blew a kiss. He stood there looking well groomed and though thin, very chiseled at 6 feet. He had a G string on that barley held his good sized cock in place. Folks applauded when he did some vogue posing next to Lee.

Lee said “Aymeric anything you wanna say to the house?” Aymeric Smiled and said, “Hello freaks.” He spoke with a sexy British accent. “I’m here to show why I’m the first White boy they hired.” That drew fresh cheers from the crowd.

Lee started his next intro. “His costar for tonight’s is the other sexy new addition, Miss Vanessa Heart. Vanessa came in to the sound of Sade’s Paradise. She moved in slowly like a sexy Tiger. Vanessa was a honey colored, blonde haired sista girl. A fine BBEW who stood 5’ 9”, with Big tits, her right one sporting a hot red heart shaped tattoo. She had on a red see thru bed jacket, and red fishnets. Her ass was big and tight, and she had a hot juicy pussy that she kept shaved clean. The look on her face was that of a woman who knew how to fuck. She looked at Aymeric with a base look that seemed to say “I’m gonna fuck the shit out of yo’ ass White Boy”. For the first time since meeting Ty and Kiki Aymeric felt just a little nervous as Vanessa Heart moved towards him. When she reached him and Lee, Lee spoke. “Hey There Miss Vanessa, do you want to say anything to the crowd?” Vanessa looked at Lee and responded. “Hell no I wanna fuck the shit out of this White Boy.” The crowd responded as Vanessa had clearly thrown down the gauntlet. Someone called out “You know he can’t handle you baby.” A girl up front said “Don’t hurt the baby boy Vanessa.” Trying to stoke the flames Lee looked at Aymeric, and in a fake accent said “Well Aymeric, what say you?” Aymeric smiled at the joke, but looked right at Vanessa. He ripped his g string off as he said “Bring it”. Vanessa was clearly pleasantly surprised when se saw his dick. She got down on her knees and started sucking it. Right away it was clear that she knew how to suck dick, cuz she had Aymeric moaning quickly.
She looked up when she heard him. “Mmmmm you like that fuckin shit don’t you white boy?” “Them British bitches don’t know how to suck dick.” She asked. Andrea, who was still sitting on Dave’s lap hear her and responded as if she were the one asked. “Yes we most certainly do know how to suck cock baby.” Vanessa took her lips off of Aymeric’s cock long enough to acknowledge Andrea. “Alright mama I hear you.” Some folks laughed as she went back to sucking Aymeric. “MmmmThis White dick is nice boy, mmmm” He held the back of her head as she sucked his dick. his moaning and breathing were increasing. as she was now sucking him with a fury. She felt his body pulsing and looked up at him. “Don’t you dare fucking cum now motherfucker, take it like a man.” She went back to sucking him and went even harder on him. Some of the women in the house started cheering her on. “You go girl, make that white boy work.” Aymeric was fighting so hard to hold off, as she was sucking the life out of his dick. Just when he thought he was gonna lose it and blow his load, Vanessa eased up on him. “Damn she’s fucking good.” He thought to himself. She had taken him to the edge of the cliff, pushed him over and caught him and pulled him back before he could fall. People cheered when they saw he hadn’t cum. Aymeric opened his eyes and looked down at Vanessa who was smiling up at him.
“I had to test you out a little baby boy.” “Come eat this pussy out.”
Aymeric got down on the floor and started licking Vanessa’s pussy. She smelled and tasted good. He eased his hands under her ass cheeks as he licked into her juicy cunt. she spread her lips with her hands for him. “Oh that’s it baby, eat that Black pussy.” Aymeric started fingering her pussy as he licked her clit. He had just found her spot. She shuddered as he sucked hard on her clit. He thrust 2 fingers deep into her pussy and one up into her fine asshole as he sucked her clit.
“Oooo what are you doing to me, what are you doing to me White boy.”
Vanessa cried as Aymeric got deep with his pussy eating. He clearly was letting Vanessa know he had skills of his own. Vanessa started rolling her hips underneath Aymeric. He was sucking her hard on her clit as she started cumming. “Oh Eat me, Eat my Pussy motherfucker.” Her hips were bucking and Aymeric grunted as he dug in and continued sucking her clit. “Oh Shit you’re making this Black Pussy cum you nasty fuckin’ bastard.” Vanessa squealed. Her big tits heaved as gasped through the final throes of her orgasm. The crowd cheered and some bills came flying towards them. Vanessa opened her eyes and saw Aymeric looking down at her with a sly smile, as if to say “Well?” Vanessa smiled back as she caught her breath. “Oh shit that was fuckin good baby.” “Your British ass know how to eat pussy real good.” Aymeric nodded, but before he could say anything, Vanessa spoke. “ I’m ready for that dick, give it to me.” The crowd clapped and whistled as Aymeric moved to slide his cock into her pussy. Her hairless caramel brown pussy was moist and glistening with her cream and his saliva. He teased her, rubbing his cockhead on her clit, and around her lips. She rubbed her tits as he continued running his cock along her her pussy and clit. “Stop fucking around and Fuck Me motherfucker.” Vanessa demanded. Aymeric plunged his cock deep into her pussy. She let out a loud moan as he entered her.

The show was clearly causing heat to build all over. In the ”Playpen”, T.F. was leaning back while Shonda squatted over his face. She moaned as he licked her asshole. “Oh baby, Get up in my asshole with your tongue Nigga.” He moaned as he ate her asshole. She was jerking his big black dick as he ate her asshole. Steve was enjoying a slow sexy blow job from Marie. So much spit had run out her mouth and down his balls, there was wet spot on their chaise lounge. Merc was now fingering Betty. He had two fingers in her cunt and one up her asshole. He was talking shit to her as he fingered her.
“Who’s fuck holes are these?” He asked. She leaned her back and gritted her teeth as she moaned. “Oh these are your fuck holes Daddy.”
‘Who owns your white ass?” He asked. “Oooohhhhh You own my white ass.” “You my Big Black Daddy.” She cooed. “Don’t ever forget it.”
Joel was now tit fucking Shan, and she was licking his cock as it’s head peeked out from in between her tits. “Oh Joel this is so fucking hot.”
“We’re in Kiki and Ty’s club.” Shan said. “I hope we get to see them.” Joel answered. Since they came in through Lorraine’s fan base, they did not know for sure, the Blazes were going to be there. Lorraine told her fans “Freak Show”, but not the Blazes. Had she done that, they might have had to do two shows.

Back on stage, Aymeric was fucking Vanessa’s cunt with deep strokes. They were clearly now enjoying each other and had found a rhythm. The trash talking now was more to get the audience hot. “I thought you said you knew how to Fuck White Boy.” Vanessa said, “Make me feel that dick, or get the fuck off me.” She was smiling at him. Aymeric thrust his cock to the hilt in on hard thrust. He followed that up with a series of slow, hard, pounding strokes. “You feel that Bitch?” He said to her as he pounded her cunt. “Yes, Yes, Fuck it baby” She moaned, “Get that Black pussy, fuck it like you like it
motherfucker.” Feeling her hips start to roll again Aymeric increased his speed. He squeezed her ass with both hands and sucked her tit.
“Oh shit, you tryin’ to make a bitch cum again,oh Oh OH. He held on as he pounded her pussy into another orgasm. “OH SHIT,I’M CUMMING!”
Vanessa screamed. “Got Damn you know how to fuck.” She said as her orgasm subsided. “Oh Baby.” Vanessa said “I want that fuckin Cock up my asshole.” Aymeric was surprised. “Fuck my asshole now baby.” Aymeric spit on his cock as Vanessa laid on her back and lifted her legs. He started easing his cock into her asshole. “Oooooooooooo.” She let out a low moan as his cock began to burrow it’s way into her asshole.
Aymeric Sucked in a breath through gritted teeth as he worked his cock into her asshole. It was fucking tight and felt good, and he wasn’t even all the way in yet. There were more tips flying up and claps and whistles. Someone in the house called out “Fuck her Black ass good White Boy, show you can represent.” The woman next to David, a Brickhouse looking sista-girl called out to Vanessa. “Hey girl show that boy some love he made you cum twice.” Aymeric’s cock finally passed her rim and he was all he way in. “Ahhhh yeah, Fuck it baby.” Vanessa told him. “Fuck my Black ass.” Aymeric started fucking her slow and steady. Her asshole felt so fucking good. He was on the edge of cumming, but held up. Vanessa looked at him and said “No baby, don’t hold back.” “Gimme that nut, cum for me.” The chant of cum was heard in the room by a few people in the back of the room. Aymeric increased his rhythm and started fucking Vanessa’s asshole with little regard for trying to hold off. He knew he wouldn’t last long, and decided to let go and enjoy it. “Your arse is so fucking tight, yeah?” His accent sounded extra sexy ass his orgasm approached. “That’s it baby Fuck it.” “Fuck my ass until you cum baby.” Aymeric asked “where do you want this cum Bitch?” “Cum in my fucking mouth motherfucker what you think?”
“Now Fuck me.” Aymeric stroked Vanessa’s asshole until the last possible second. He quickly pulled out of her asshole. Vanessa yelp when he pulled out. She sat up to meet him as he brought his cock towards her face. Guest started clapping as the first rope of cum erupted from his cock before he got it to her face. It landed on the tattoo on her tit. The second strand of cum splattered on her forehead and she opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out to receive the rest of his load. He continued cumming right into her mouth allowing her to milk his cock clean. When she was sure he’d stopped cumming. she let go of his cock and stood up. He stood behind her and held her tits. Vanessa opened her mouth, showing the crowd his cum. She held her hands up as if asking the audience “Well, what now?” One by one people began saying swal-low swal-low. She gestured and the bills came flying. When she had seen enough, she tilted her head back and swallowed Aymeric’s load. The audience stood and applauded. Lee, who had moved over to where Jordan Charles was rushed back to his mic. He had been jerking Jordan off. Jordan wanted more, but Lee told him later, because he was too busy. Jordan smiled, knowing he was gonna fuck Lee’s smooth ass.

“Let’s hear it for Aymeric and Vanessa Heart.” he said to the enthusiastic and horny crowd. The two of them bowed to the crowd. When the applause stopped, Lee asked the crowd “Were they hot?” When the next round of applause was over he asked Aymeric “Was she hot?” Aymeric’s response was. Hell yeah. Lee turned to Vanessa. “And Miss Vanessa, was he hot?” She looked at Aymeric with a smile, and the to Lee. “Baby boy’s got mad skills.” “ I hope we shoot together.” She added. “Give it up one more time for Aymeric and Vanessa Heart.” Lee Yelled. As the crowd showered them with one more great round of applause, Vanessa and Aymeric collected their tips and exited.

Lee Fanned himself before speaking. A woman called out “I know that’s right.” He went to speak but pretended he couldn’t. People laughed. When he did speak he asked the crowd, “Is everybody alright?” YESSS.” The crowd responded. Anybody ready to leave? “Noooooooo.” “Good,let’s keep this shit going.” “We have one more act before the main event.” That statement brought a brief round of applause. No surprise. These folks were ready. “This next act is a surprise.” Tonight is a night of firsts, here at “Freak House”. You’ve already seen our top stripper suck off a guest in the audience.” “Our regulars know Peach doesn’t fuck around like that.” some guy called out “You can say that shit again b*o.” Lee continued. “Then you saw the first White actor to sign with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch, and we gave the first interracial performance by Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch actors.”
“Now freaks n bitches.” Lee continued. “Here’s the first She Male to sign with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch Productions.” “Meet the Big Dick Bitch. The Dj cued up her music, her own custom rap song. She strutted in to the hip hop track, tall and sexy at 5’7”. She wore a sexy red miniskirt, that crisscrossed in the front, exposing her midriff and her huge tits. She was a brickhouse as well. She had big fat juicy silicone enhanced ass that was unbelievable. She had a big thick cock that had many mouths watering. Her sexy round face and full lips were framed by her long red hair. She had sexy Tattoos all down her right thigh and forearm, and on her left shoulder. She walked in with a cloud of smoke. The room was electric with her entrance. That she had her own theme song was wild. Both she and Andrea noticed Dave looking at her hard as she walked by. Andrea whispered in Dave’s ear. “I bet I know what you’re thinking.” He laughed. “Thanks to Kiki and Ty, you just might.” “Big Dick Bitch looked at the Dj and signaled him to keep playing the track. Seeing that she was going right into her act, Lee stepped out of the “Playpen” and back over to Jordan. He got down on his knees and started sucking Jordan’s thick hairy cock. He knew he wanted it the moment he saw him. Jordan put his hand on the back of Lee’s head and pushed his head down. “Yes....” Jordan said. “Suck it Bitch.” “Suck my fucking cock.” Jordan leaned forward and smacked Lee’s ass in that said, “I’m fucking this asshole tonight.” Lee moaned in response, as if to say “I know Daddy.”

Big Dick Bitch reached the front of the “Playpen”. Right away she started working the crowd. “I’m the Big Dick Bitch, what.” “Y’all don’t know, but I’m the best.” “That’s why I’m up in here with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch, cuz they the best at what they do. She was fucking beautiful. She slowly jerked her cock as she walked around the “Playpen” like a lion looming over it’s prey. People were already reacting to her with moans and groans. Several hands were on cocks and on clits.
“Y’all motherfuckers wanna know why I’m the best?” Not waiting for the crowd to respond she continued. “I’m the best ‘cause I suck dick, I suck dick like bitch.” “Who wants to see?” The Latino guy that Peach Cream passed stood up with a $50 in his hand. Big Dick Bitch looked at him “Well bring yo’ fuckin’ ass down here Nigga.” The guy tripped on his way down and almost fell on his face. He looked at Big Dick Bitch as she stood in front of him. “Well Nigga?” She said to him. “Oh sorry.” he laughed, as he handed her the $50. “Thanks.” she said and immediately dropped to her knees and started sucking his cock.
Her full lips engulfed the guy’s big cock. She slurped loudly, letting spit drizzle out of her mouth. She squeezed and smacked his ass with her right hand, while she jerked him with her left as she sucked. Almost immediately he started breathing faster and faster. Big Dick Bitch Jumped up “I didn’t say you could cum did I Motherfucker?”
“I ask you if you wanted to see how I suck a Nigga like a Bitch, now sit yo’ ass down.” He turned obediently, disappointed. Before he took a step, Big Dick Grabbed him from behind, and started stroking his cock slowly, teasingly. “What’s the matter Nigga, you wanna cum?” The dude nodded. Big Dick Bitch asked the crowd “Should I let this Nigga cum?” The crowd cheered her on. I want another Nigga to get up and suck this motherfucker’s dick while I jerk that shit off. The sitting next to Ben jumped up with a loud, feminine “Oooohhhhh.” Big Dick Bitch looked at him, “Well bring yo’ bitch ass over here Nigga.” He scurried over and dropped to his knees and opened his mouth for the cock, but Big Dick Bitch held it from him. the “femme” guy looked up at Big Dick Bitch, to see if there was a problem. She looked down and said “Hel-lo?” “Femme” boy giggled, realizing what she wanted, and took out a $100 for Big Dick Bitch. She quickly stashed it, then spoke to “femme” boy.
“Now suck this fuckin Dick Nigga.” Big Dick Bitch said as she pointed the Latin cock towards “femme”. She let go of the cock and took hold of “femme” boy’s head. “Suck it, suck that big fucking dick motherfucker.” “Get all that shit in your mouth.” Big Dick Was working “femme”s head up and down the Latin cock with hard pumping strength. She was pushing his head to the gagging point. “Femme” Gagged as she pushed him down. “Nigga you better Shut the Fuck up and suck this fuckin Dick.” The “Latin gentleman” was breathing heavy. She said to as she started stroking his cock. The dude was loving getting jerked off by her from behind while “femme” sucked him. In addition to her jerking him, he could feel her big cock rubbing up against his ass. He tried to get it in between his cheeks. Big Dick Bitch, knowing what he was trying to do moved with him, so that her hard cock slid up in his ass crack. “You feel that Big Black Dick Nigga?” “You want that shit don’t you.” The gentleman let out a moan. Big Dick bitch went on. She was slowly grinding her cock in between his cheeks. “Yes you Do want this cock up yo’ asshole Nigga”. She turned her attention back to “Femme” “You suck that motherfuckin Dick Nigga.” The gentleman started breathing heavy. Big Dick Bitch urged him on. “That’s it, cum in that Nigga’s mouth. she said, sounding sexy as can be. “Cum all up in that Nigga’s mouth motherfucker.” The gentleman blasted into his orgasm with a loud moan. Big Dick Bitch looked down at “femme” “Suck all that cum Nigga.” “Get all that motherfuckin cum in yo’ mouth.” As soon as the gentleman stopped cumming, Big Dick Bitch said to “femme” “Get the fuck up Nigga.” As “femme” stood, she grabbed him and kissed him sucking up some of the cum. She pushed him away, then grabbed the gentleman. “Taste yo’ fuckin cum motherfucker.” Big Dick Bitch Kissed him and pushed some of his cum into his mouth. Big Dick Bitch kissed them both again before she spoke. “Now sit down.” They each kissed her hand and placed two more $50s in it. There was a quick round of applause. Big Dick Bitch said ‘I get fucked like a Bitch.” A Dark chocolate b*****r stepped forward waving 5 $100s. Big Dick Bitch threw her leg up on the rail that ran up the center isle. Mr. Dark Chocolate brought his hard cock up to her asshole. “Get up in that ass baby.” Dark chocolate worked his cock into Big Dick Bitch’s asshole and took a couple of long deep strokes. “I thought you were gonna Fuck me like I;m a bitch Nigga.” She said. Dark Chocolate started pumping his Big Black cock into Big Dick Bitch’s Asshole with harder deeper strokes. She ket him know that was what she wanted. “Yes Nigga Fuck me.” “Fuck my Ass Nigga,FUCK ME.” Big Dick Bitch’s Fat Juicy ass was tight around his Dark Chocolate cock. He threw his head back as he continued fucking Big Dick Bitch’s asshole. His cock was throbbing with each thrust of his big Black Dick. His teeth were gritted, his ass muscles clenched, and sweat dripped from his chin. He was fucking her as if his life depended on it. Big Dick Bitch was loving it. She reached back underneath and palmed his balls firmly. She eased her middle finger into his asshole. “Oh Nigga You Fuckin’ My asshole so damn good with your big Black Dick.” She Squeezed her asshole on his dick in reaction to his powerful strokes. “Yes Nigga YES!” It was too much for Dark Chocolate. He pulled out and jerked his cock off onto her ass. Big Dick Bitch continued bucking her ass as he came. “Yes Nigga shoot that Dick off.” “Nut all over my fuckin ass.” she told Dark Chocolate. After he dumped his load on her Big beautiful ass, Big Dick Bitch looked at him over her shoulder. “Now clean my ass up Nigga.” “Dark Chocolate did as he was told, and bent over and licked his cum up off of Big Dick Bitch’s ass. The White girl sitting next to him was fingering herself as she watched had enough. She couldn’t just watch anymore. When she was Heard Big Dick Bitch Tell Dark Chocolate to clean her ass off, she got on the floor and started licking his cum off of Big Dick Bitch’s ass with Dark Chocolate. As soon as he saw her, Dark chocolate put his hand on the back of her head as if she needed to be held in place. “Yo Bitch.” Chocolate said to her. “Yo’ White ass is late up in here.” She answered him with the sass of BBC slut. “Can’t still fuck me later with your Big Black cock Nigga?” Chocolate smiled and licked his cum of off big Dick Bitch’s ass with the White Bitch, kissing each other as they did. Bg Dick Bitch looked over her shoulder with a smile. “Look at this nasty White Bitch helping this Nigga clean that cum off my ass.” There was a murmur of “Ooos and Ahhhs” as the pair finished cleaning big Dick Bitch’s ass. When they were done, Big Dick Bitch moved on continuing her electrifying performance. “I fuck Bitches and Niggas, just like a Nigga.” she stated. She was so damn sexy and her dominant manner had the house hypnotized. “What y’all motherfuckers know about that?”. There was a couple down front near David that stood up with a lot of $100s ten of them. “Five and five” Big Dick Bitch said. “Come here Bitch.” She bent the hot looking “ghetto superstar” chick over and started fucking her pussy from behind. Her hard strokes made the girl moan. “Oh Shit”. the girl moaned. Big Dick Bitch Fucked the girl hard as her man watched. “Nigga you need to be fuckin my ass while I fuck yo’ bitch.” The guy responded. “Then you might not fuck me.” Big Dick Bitch put him on blast. “This nigga think I can’t take his cock while I’m fuckin his bitch, and still fuck him.” Some other motherfucker wanna help me how him I can?” from behind David came a Bald b*****r wearing a leather collar and leather bracelets. He hand a couple of $100s to Big Dick Bitch who was still fucking the punk’s girl. The Bald b*****r wasted no time and rammed his cock up Big Dick Bitch’s ass so hard, she moaned and stopped stroking the punk’s bitch for a second. “Ohhh Nigga.....” “Fuck me Nigga.” big Dick Bitch moaned. She resumed fucking the punk’s Bitch. She was enjoying being fucked by Big Dick Bitch, and wasn’t ashamed to show it. “Oh Big Dick Bitch” she cooed. “Fuck my Black Pussy with yo’ Big fuckin Dick.” The three of them fucked to the rhythm the Bald b*****r set. “Oh Keep fucking my ass Nigga, fuck it with yo’ Big Black Dick.” She looked at the punk, “You see me gettin fucked like a Bitch while I fuck Your bitch motherfucker?” she said. The punk was jerking his cock as he watched. “I should let your punk ass watch motherfucker.” His girl was moaning louder as she listened to Big Dick Bitch berate her man. big Dick Bitch could feel her pussy getting wetter. I should just let your punk ass watch, cuz yo’ ass didn’t think I could handle this shit.” Punk’s girl was clearly turned on. Big Dick Bitch kept talking and fucked her harder all while Bald b*****r fucked her grunting with each stroke. “I should not only not fuck you motherfucker, but I should take yo’
bitch home with me.” As soon as she said it, punk’s bitch started cumming with a scream. The kind of scream he never heard. “YEEEESSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!! he bucked all over as she came. Big Dick Bitch was in full gear. “Cum all over this dick bitch.” “Cum all over this dick while your man watches.” She turned to bald b*****r, “Fuck me motherfucker, fuck me like a bitch with your Big Black Dick.” bald b*****r could take anymore. He grunted like a caveman as he blasted his hot cum all up into Big Dick Bitch’s ass. “Yes Nigga cum in my motherfuckin ass.” she cooed. She looked at punk “This could have been you.” “Bring yo’ punk ass over here and bend over. Bald b*****r had neither pulled out, or gone completely soft. Big Dick bitch said to him, “Damn Nigga, you don’t wanna stop fuckin a bitch do you Nigga? He simply kept fucking, grunting as he did. Big dick rammed her cock all the way up Punk’s ass with a pretty hard stroke. He squealed like a bitch. “You thought I couldn’t handle it motherfucker?” She said as he pounded his asshole hard. “I’ll show you who can’t handle shit motherfucker. She fucked him deep and smacked his ass while she pumped him. He squealed like a bitch. “Shut the fuck up and take it Nigga.” “You wanted this Big Black Dick up your asshole, now you got it bitch.” She pounded his asshole hard and started jerking his cock with one hand. “I told you mother fucker I’m the best.” The crowd applauded as he started cumming all over her hand, “that’s it motherfucker, cum like a bitch.” “Show all these motherfuckers up in here who can't handle who.” “Show them who the real bitch is.” He squealed again as he finished cumming all over her hand. “Now clean it motherfucker.” He licked his cum off her hand. He lick her hand all over thoroughly, making sure he got every drop. She got up waved at the crowd as her song was ending and looked to the crowd once more. “I’m Big Dick Bitch.” “Am I the Best?” The audience again rose to their feet and cheered. tips flew to the stage. Lee pried his lips off Jordan’s cock and took the Mic. “there you go “Freak House” The first she male to sign on with Nast Nigga n Bad Bitch. As Big Dick Bitch walked out she saw Dave was holding a few $100s out. “Thanks baby but , they told me no tips from y’all up here.”
Dave spoke to her , his accent sounding sexy to her. “Darling don’t take it as a tip, take it as a gift. He handed her 5 $100s. She asked him “What kinda taste you want motherfucker?” Dave said “I want to suck that Big Black Dick of yours.” “Get the fuck to it then”. Big Dick answered. Dave took Big Dick Bitch’s Dick into his mouth, while Andrea watched. She was thrilled watching Dave, who hadn’t sucked a cock since her Birthday weekend. He had sucked Kiki’s dildo and Ty’s cock that whole weekend.” She placed her hand on the back of his head and helped him bob up and down on Big Dick Bitch’s Cock. Big Dick Bitch placed her hand on top of Andrea’s. “Yes bitch, push that motherfucker down on this dick.” “Feed that motherfucker this big Black Dick.” Big Dick Bitch was Enjoying it as much as Dave and Andrea were. Andrea told her husband, the love of her life “Go on then, Suck her Big Black Dick you political bastard you.” Hearing Andrea’s British accent turned Big Dick Bitch on. “Got Damn Bitch.” she said. “Yo’ White Ass sounds so motherfuckin sexy.” “Tell that motherfucker to suck this Big black Dick you English Bitch.” Andrea, obeyed Big Dick Bitch. “You heard her suck that bl**dy fucking Big Black Cock you filthy fucking bastard.” Her pussy was so wet and she plunged a couple of fingers in. Lee,seeing the latest action chimed in. “I think Ms Big Dick Bitch is ready for her own nut.” This brought a new quiet “Cum” chant. Big Dick Bitch looked at Andrea. “Your man sucks Dick like a Bitch.” Andrea felt a fresh tingle in her pussy, and tried to find it with the fingers that were already probing her hairy cunt. Big Dick Bitch felt like she was getting close to what would be a hell of cumshot. She told Andrea, “Bitch get yo English on your knees and help this motherfucker suck my Big Black Dick”. Andrea joined Dave on her knees. “Let me have some of that lovely Bitch’s Big Black Cock you bastard.” She told Dave. She went to work on the head of Big Dick Bitch’s cock with him. They looked as though they were sharing a Lollipop. A Big Black Lollipop that was about to shoot it creamy middle into their hungry waiting mouths. Big Dick Bitch’s head rolled back, as the couple sucked her Black cock together. “Oh yeah Suck my motherfuckin Big Black Dick bitches. “Y’all love this Big Nigga Dick in your mouths don’t y’all.” She continued. “I know y’all nasty English motherfuckers love this Big black Dick.” She had one hand on each of their heads. Andrea was holding Dave's hand as they shared Big Dick Bitch’s cock. Her breathing was getting faster and faster as she was about to cum. There was so much spit dripping from Andrea and Dave’s mouths, it was starting to pool up on the floor. Big Dick Bitch exploded into a big orgasm. “Oh Yes YES!!” She shot long strands of cum into Dave and Andrea’s wide open mouths. “Yeah motherfucker take it.” She said as jerked her cock, milking her big Dick into their mouths. “Take this Black Juice bitches, drink it up.” She splattered their faces as she jerked her dick hard. “Get it!” Big Dick Bitch said. “Get that fuckin cum bitches.” When she stopped cumming they lifted their heads from Big Dick bitch’s cock and smiled at her. “Y’all some nasty English motherfuckers.” Big Dick Bitch said smiling at the couple. They smiled back at her, with cum still on their faces. Big Dick Bitch took each of them by the hand and led them to stand. She put her an arm around each of them. “That was good babies, thanks.” She said, and shared a hot three way kiss, sharing the bit of cum Andrea still had in her mouth. Big Dick Bitch smiled at them again, turned to Lee and the crowd and waved and strutted out as Lee said, “Miss Big Dick Bitch, Give It Up!”
The house was on their feet and Big Dick Bitch came out after a few seconds for her curtain call, blowing everyone one final kiss.
When the house settled down,Lee talked to the crowd...I think we need a minute before the main event.........



The End of Part I


... Continue»
Posted by HrnyCoCoCpl 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 939  |  
95%
  |  27

Power Line

Part One

Going Camping but things take an expected turn from being out of work to
getting a good job and fitting in with the crew very well

John my mate came over to see me and since it was nice and warm with
temperature outside around 85oF. I grabbed two beers and we went outside
and sat under the trees where there was a nice breeze.

John said he had just been laid off similar to me however we both do have
reasonable funds so he is suggesting we head out into the desert take our
swags so we can sl**p under the stars but at the same time we can always
sl**p in the back of the truck if needed.

I get the map out and within 100 miles there are lots of tracks throughout
the countryside; now my truck has lots of ground clearance and it is also
four wheel drive, the truck box has a good canopy.

We decided to get our grub on route and anything else we may need, our
camping gear was also stowed including our portable 12 volt frig which runs
on a solar panel and battery for overnight. Although we will be traveling
in sandals we also have our work boots, coveralls and hard hats all stowed
behind the bench seat.

When we leave we are both dressed in camouflage gear as it good hard
wearing does not show and dirt hence very practical.

We are now in the general area where we want to start exploring, suddenly
John says hey Roger stop please I think we have just gone past a track on
my side. I back up and we see a power line running along the track. We look
at each other John says lets do it so I turn onto the track and we start to
climb fairly steeply and then the track levels out. About ten miles we
suddenly came across a bunch of power line workers sitting in a
circle. They wave us down and once we stop and get out of the truck and
they are asking what the heck you are guys doing up here. We tell them that
had been laid off so we were asked what work we were doing, I said I was an
industrial electrician and said John he had worked for a tree toping
outfit.

These guys said interesting and where do you plan to camp over night? Well
actually we wanted to find a small lake so we could have a swim and camp
there.

One of the power line workers said go up the track about ½ mile and there
is a turning to the left, the track a little rough but along a short way
you will see our trailers so please go out there and make yourself at
home. Because we are out here for six weeks straight we have Peter our bull
cook who looks after us make contact with him and let him know you have
been talking to the crew and say George told you to come out to camp and we
will see you both in about two hours till then enjoy your selves and don't
camp to far away from us either. Thanks so much we both look forward to
meeting up when you get in.

We soon find the site and Peter is sitting outside sunning himself fully
stripped off and doesn't hear us arrive. Suddenly he see us and covers up,
we call out hi Peter; George told us to come up here to camp and after
about 10 minutes chatting and then ask where do you suggest we setup
camp. Peter stands up and points to a level area over by the lake and says
that's a good location and the only guys you will see is the crew going in
to freshen up after scrubbing in the showers, thanks Peter we will go over
there and can see we are fairly close but far enough away to be private.

We have a good sized ground sheet made out of thick rubber and is large
enough to fold right over us in the event of rain. We stripped off and go
balls to the breeze into the lake and find it fairly deep but very
refreshing, after about 15 minutes we get out and lie out in the sun to dry
off.

John suddenly asks did you bring any shaving gear with you, sure did why? I
need my privates cleaning up no problem and then you can do my head please.

It doesn't take me long to get setup, I'm working on John's privates when
suddenly we hear George's voice you doing a great job there and I'm sure
most of my crew would welcome a similar job if you are willing -- I start
laughing saying we will have to think about that as John is doing my head
next, fair enough.

George then says I didn't come down to spy on you but to talk to you and
the work you both did before getting laid off.

After a lot of questions George suddenly says I can offer you both a job on
my crew, now we are out in the bush for six weeks at a time and then go
back home for five days and then return. You guys please come and have
supper with us and meet the crew in a non working atmosphere.

Buy the way everyone is gay and I'm pretty sure you two are also both the
same -- we smile and said, we sure are and proud of it. George also says
don't be surprised if the guys are dressed the same as you are at present
as it is far more comfortable in this warm weather but it does cool down
over night. Well I'll leave you now supper will be at 7:30 this evening
look forward to your company.

Well we both complete our shaving and I also got my privates cleaned right
off, then after putting the gear away. We looked at each other saying
almost together I wonder what the work will be. Well we will find out after
having a talk with George before accepting, I look at this way anything
earned helps our bank balance.

We head over for supper George sees us come and join us please and we get
introduced to all the crew and made most welcome. Peter the Bull Cook had
done BBQ ribs with corn on the cob and made several cakes for desert with
ice cream.

After supper some of the guys go for a swim however George discusses with
both of us the work we were expected to do. It turns out they need John to
get the rigging set up on the transmission poles and I was to help with
getting the new power lines put into place and secured. John said he didn't
have any spurs for pole climbing but did have suitable boots in our
truck. No problem we do have several sets of spurs so you have choice.

Then we ask how come you are short of crew? Well these young guys don't
like getting bushed and if they would only give a try I believe they would
enjoy the experience.

This is the first time that we have had visitor show up out of the blue
like you guys and for me says George here are two guys that appear to enjoy
the bush and when I realized you could replace the two guys that took off
last week saying they could not stand the isolation. So guys are you
interest in working for our company.

We both said yes, great come with me please and we were issued Hi-Vis
overalls hard hats and work gloves. John made his selection of a set of
spurs and also a safety belt, George said Roger you need a safety belt also
that was soon sorted out.

Our next question was what time do we start, breakfast is at 7:00 am and
don't forget you eat on the company, now do you have any grub you want to
put in the freezer if so just see Peter.

Well the first day on the job went well other than my feet; mainly the
arches were aching a lot, I guess my boots are not designed for this type
of work; however John was OK as he was used to this type of pole climbing
and he had the right type of boots. After the first two days George asked
how you guys are getting on OK said John but Roger won't tell you but his
boots lack arch support.

No problem guys the chopper will be in on Saturday morning and is doing
four trips to town, I'll arrange for you to fly in and get new boots --
now go to JJWork-Gear on Main Street they will get you fixed up and you
need this card and you will get a good discount -- Oh Thanks very much.

John said to me get my a half dozen pairs of heavy work socks, that means a
dozen pairs of socks as I will need some too please no problem at all.

Well Saturday morning early I went out on the first flight and we landed at
the companies yard about 9:30 am, a guy came over to me and said you must
be Roger I said yes, great -- that pickup over there is for use that it's
about a mile into town so here are the keys -- please lock it up after
parking -- no problems.

Well I head into town not only do I get the socks I see some well
ventilated blaze orange Hi-Vis loose fitting shirts that more like a sports
shirts as they are very well ventilated so I get four shirts two for each
of us.

I return back to the camp on the last but one chopper flight. This chopper
firstly brings out what grub Peter needs for the next two weeks plus mail,
then following flights brings gas and diesel fuel for the generator,
equipment needed for the project.

On return I find John is doing hair cuts including all the private parts,
after each guy is fixed up he simply goes into the lake and rinses off all
the hair clippings.

So eventually everyone has a good hair cuts and an even better clean up in
the private areas.

I look around for George to thank him for the arrangements that were made
on our behalf.

Saturday evening was party time then George brought out the beer; we said
we would like to contribute to this as we have two flats of beer in our
cooler.

We had a great evening with the crew and were now felt part of the crew
since we both sucked everyone there. Needless to say we were also well
fucked by all the crew and we welcome this intrusion.

That night was very warm and everyone slept on our thick rubber ground
sheet. I roused around 5:00 am and needed a good pee finally I had drained
myself and it sure felt better. Party started again before breakfast --
what the hell we will have our own style of church service all totally
connected.

One of the crew hears this comment and calls out "bl**dy Right Mate" we
will all be connected now our crew is up to strength.

Between John and me we have kept the crew well shaved and all looking very
tidy but with the heat it's a welcome relief to all our crew so we all get
better ventilation.

Although this work was different to what we had done before despite
similarities in many areas for both of us, this coming weekend is the start
of a few days off. We decided that we needed to go home and check on things
plus deal with any bills outstanding.

Well the first full day home that evening we went tour local for a couple
of beers, of course we had caught the sun and wind hence we were both well
tanned.

Several of our mates were there so they are asking where have we been, our
answer was out in the bush and we are going back again in 5 days time. Then
the comments from several of them was that's not a holiday being isolated
like that, can't understand you two because you both like to party.

Well we changed the tone of conversation and asked our mates how they were
doing; six of them had long faces saying we got laid off this week and
really don't know what we will do, then the others said it looks as if may
also join the un-employment folk.

That's not good, look guys as you know we were laid off some 8 weeks ago
however our trip into the bush has brought us a lot of luck. While
travelling along a track following a power line but also looking for a
suitable lake for camping for a few days; when suddenly we came across a
power line crew who were taking a coffee break they waved us down and we
joined the crew and they were asking where we going, well ultimately a guy
introduced himself as George told us where there was lake and also they had
trailer bunkhouse there. He told us Peter our Bull Cook is there just tell
him that I told you it was OK to camp.

Cut a long story short, George came over to talk with us when the crew
returned from there work. He wanted to know what sort of work do we do, our
answer was we are laid off and decided to get away. Well I can understand
that said George; we were quizzed a lot about our working experiences then
George said come on over and have supper with the crew and meet everyone.

The end result we were offered work and we accepted, it's a great job with
a good crew and you look after each other so everyone is much safer on the
working site plus we are getting paid a reasonable wage.

We work six weeks in the bush then a week out, we have no idea how long we
will be employed only time will tell, and basically we have to setup
someone we can trust to look after our homes while we are away.

Since we are both working we would like to buy you all a good stiff drink
so what will it be.

The barman took all the orders and I whispered in his ear please make them
triples and it's on me.

After a great evening two of mates said could we meet up them in the
morning for coffee John said fine by me, why don't you come to my house and
I'll make the coffee lets say 9:30 am, great we will see you both, and so
we all went our own way.

Next morning we all meet at Johns home and Keith & Gavin arrived spot on
time, John said the coffee is almost ready what do you it oh both of us
black please.

Keith tell us exactly what you do with these power line guys, so we both
explained what we do sounds interesting but they both said they would have
problems working high above the ground we just laughed.

I then asked this not the reason you wanted to see us both, Keith & Gavin
looked at each other, well are wondering if we would be suitable to do your
house sitting and as you know we both have furnished apartments and our
leases come up for renewal and we have the fear of an increase in
rental. So we are thinking you both may have a guest room that we could use
and at the same time we would pay the Utility Bills and you some rent.

Well I don't think we can give an answer right away as we need to discuss
this very interesting proposal. However first we both would to come back
with you now and look at where you live Keith & Gavin looked a little
surprised but said yes sure.

John asks another coffee anyone so refills was done.

While we are here you might as well look at my guest room, both Keith &
Gavin said this is nearly as large as my apartment. By the way we do have
our own bedding so we would not use yours.

Coffee was over and so over to Gavin's place first had a good look around
and then went Keith's place and we found it to be similar. OK guys Roger
and me are going back and we will discuss your proposal which have to admit
is very interesting.

John came over to my place and the sun was getting nice and warm so I grab
two beers and sat outside. So what do you think of the idea, put it this
way these guy have been laid off for how long is anyone guess; I've known
them both for several years and have always been clean and like us have
there own fetishes but that's ok as well.

We need to check with our insurance company and also draw some sort of
legal document to cover both of us.

I suggest the tenants pay for any increase of insurance; they pay there
monthly rent directly into the bank once a month.

The other thought is our bedrooms should to be locked when we are not here
so our private stuff is well out of reach.

So lets go to the insurance company then the bank, this trip really paid of
for us and at the same time the bank advised us where to get lease
agreement forms so with everything tied up we went home and John said come
over to my place I'll cook supper, and bring a bottle with you -- sure
thing and thanks.

I decide to shower to freshen up took a shave both my head and my cock and
balls once done It sure felt good.

Being a warm evening I wore my camouflage shorts and singlet

We phone both Keith & Gavin and suggested we met again but my place same
time tomorrow morning and said we will give you our proposal if you agree
then it's a go!

Everything went well and John and I headed back to the bush, this time we
parked our truck at the company secure parking area, someone came out from
the office asking if we John & Roger, yes we are -- please come into the
office for a few minutes. Would you show us some picture Id to prove who
you are so we showed our driving licenses. Good thank you, as you know
George took all your personal detail but you have not been issued with dog
tags, this proof to the pilot you who you are and also give access to
company parking area when the office is closed, also please wear your tags
at all times as it your id in the event of a mishap. Have a good trip and
so we meet up with the rest of the crew and we flew out to the job
site. Peter apparently had stayed in camp and once we arrived he had a meal
ready as usual. Prior to the meal I think every one went into the lake for
a swim and wandered back to camp drying off in the warm breezes of course
everyone was bare arsed.

By the end of the next six weeks we realized this particular job was coming
to the end, then during the last week George got everyone together after
supper and advised everyone of the situation but then said the next job
will be in the north and will be a lot cooler and possible frost so when go
home bring back your winter gear now Roger and John you don't have any of
this gear so two sets will be supplied to however make sure you have three
sets of heavy weight grey stanfields tops and bottoms don't get any other
brand. You two guys look surprised, well you are part of this crew and you
joined in our lifestyle. The rest of the crew don't forget it we all love
you come hear you silly buggers we are not letting you leave our group.

John said I don't what to say but thank you for your confidence in us. Well
we all need a good shave was the answer so when you are ready just let us
know.

No problems guys and thank you again. By now we were sl**ping in the
bunkhouse all the rooms were single however you could take two panels out
so in effect it was one room.

We decided to open up the wall and then later we discovery that all the
rooms were common and since we were in the middle we opened up both sides
resulting in enjoying the rest of the crew company, yes were a f****y of
power line workers.

Roger said to me you know John when you look back how we got this job and
what has happened since is absolutely amazing, I hope you realize we have
been working now for over six months and both earning more than before
especially with the isolation allowance which is the one aspect I really
like, I don't think I would feel comfortable if I had to live in town full
time. Never thought of it that way but you know you're right. I'm going to
ask some of the others how they feel about in effect being bushed.

At super that evening I threw that question out to the rest of the crew
after explaining feeling, the response was very interesting as it turns out
most of the crew had been married but had gone foul for one reason or
another.

Then George spoke up saying his wife had died when his son had just turned
15 yrs of age, but luckily both grandparents offered to look after him so
Jason was given the choice to which grandparent he would prefer to live
with. Jason comment I would like to think about this if you don't mind and
I discuss it with you in the morning Dad if that is OK -- sure Jason no
problem all we want is for you to be happy.

Well Jason excused himself and went to his room, I went upstairs later and
could hear Jason sobbing his heart out; well I went to the bathroom and
then tapped on his door asking may come in Jason -- please Dad.

Come on Jason spilled the beans and I appreciated the fact that we have
both lost Mum but there is nothing we can do about that. I just comforted
Jason for some time while I hug and kissed him and said we all love you so
no holds barred.

Please tell me what the problem is -- after several minutes Jason started
to talk by saying I like both my Grandparents but I don't them fighting
over me. I feel I need to live with basically a neutral person and I was
wondering if Uncle Jake would be willing as he is single and has a large
house and he is your b*****r in a lovely rural location.

Well Jason I'm going downstairs and will be asking everyone to go home and
I will let them know hopefully sometime tomorrow and by the way Jason I
like your thoughts.

Once the house was clear I called to Jason come on guy and I'm getting the
fire lit, a few minutes later I hear Jason coming down he is looking lot
better and the first thing he does is grab me and give me an amazing kiss
and since he was very close he had a ragging hard on which made me
smile. Then Jason says Dad you need a good drink what can I get you.

This surprises me at his adult approach, I said there should be some
Whiskey in the cupboard - do you wish ice with it yes please two chunks. He
brings out two glasses his had iced water and he passes the other to his
dad -- cheers dad.

Well Jason explained why he would prefer to be with Uncle Jake and as Jason
put it he is very open and is willing to explain things whatever it may be
-- just like you Dad.

Dad then asked Jason a difficult question, Jason don't be embarrassed at
the question I'm going put to -- Jason do you feel you are Gay? --
There was total silence and finally he very quietly said yes. I simply grab
him and said I love you for being honest and for your information I'm gay
also and proud of the fact and I will tell you now all my power line crew
are the same way. You're k**ding me dad, no I'm not and they are a great
bunch of guys and we work as a f****y and I promise you I'm going to have
you out on the job once you are 16 yrs old so that will be something for
you look forward too.

Now let's phone my b*****r and see what he has says to the suggestion, Jake
quickly answered and when I ask if he would look after Jason until he
finished school.

Jake's answer was I wondering why you hadn't asked before, so I explained
that both grandparents wanted the job but it was Jason who said he would
prefer to be with you as would teach many things about life and he knew you
would keep his nose to the grind stone with regards his school work.

Look George I'm so pleased you have asked and as well that Jason also asked
so he will be relaxed out here and of course the answer is YES.

Look George how many days do you have off before going back to work. OK
then I'm suggesting you get the following clothing before bring Jason out
here, get your self a paper and pencil please. Two pairs Carhartt overalls
which allow room to grow get the brown ones, a pair of gum boots unless he
already has some, one pair of insulated work boots say 14 hole safety
boots, a good rough heavy weight winter jacket Carhartt's do good one and a
woolen toque. This gear is for when he is out with me and save wear and
tears on his regular clothes.

Now if you get this to-morrow, and get his other gear together and come out
the next day with Jason and by the way you spend the night here please that
way we can have a few drinks and you won't do anything silly on the way
home.

Thanks so much Jake you're bl**dy good b*****r we will see the day after
tomorrow and I hung up the phone.

Jason is looking at me well Dad what did Uncle Jake say, his first comment
was I was wondering why I had not asked sooner and the answer is YES, Jason
gets up and jumps on my lap he is hugging me and saying thanks dad it makes
me so happy that good mate.

Now lets get very serious, Jake has asked me to get certain clothing
tomorrow for you so you don't ruin you better clothes so we are going to
work wear clothing store for overalls, 14 hole safety boots, a heavy weight
winter jacket plus a wool toque now don't say you don't need it because if
Jake recommends it he is doing it for your good he knows how the winters
can be.

So also I want you pack your items up to-morrow, do you still have your
computer packing cases, and yes they should be up in the rafters in the
garage.

Jason we need supper so tonight I'm taking you out for being honest with me
and coming out of the closet to me so never be worried about asking me
anything and for your info Jake is also Gay.

Well everything went well and Jason put his overalls on for the trip to
Jake's and since was a little cool so wore his new Jacket, I looked at him
and said All you need is your hard hat now. Hold it there Jason as I
grabbed my camera and also a hard hat I had in the truck. I took several
photos and have to admit Jason looked really good dressed that way. He
really looked the part; this made me feel very proud because when come out
to our work site where ever it might be I'll have Hi-Vis gear for him.

Well our trip to Jakes took about 2 hours, Jake was out in his yard trying
to pull something out of the ground, Jake just took his jacket off and went
straight over grabbed onto the item and between then the plant came out
suddenly and they both fell backwards and got muddy. Jake and I looked at
each other and burst out laughing. The next thing that happened was Jason
grabbed his uncle hugs him and commences to kiss him eventually coming up
for air Jakes comment was hell; where that did that come from, that sure
was some welcome.

Come on guys lets have beer before we unload anything we sat on the
veranda, Jake gets three beers out and then turns to is b*****r is it
allowed, why not Jake he has to learn better here than with mates hiding in
the bush -- good for you George that's the way that's the way I think.

Well Jason did knock off his bottle of beer rather quickly; Jake said there
is plenty more from that comes from Jason help yourself and might as well
bring two others for your dad and me.

Jake said to me George come with me please, Jason saw us leaving we just
said stay here please my b*****r and I need to talk.

Now Jakes house is five bedroom rancher, Jake took me down a long corridor
and then open one of the doors saying this is the room I have planned for
Jason you will see there is a good sized nook with lots of daylight I
thought that would be a good work area where he will have piece and quiet
while studying. In here is a full ensuite with shower stall and a separate
bath tub. There is lots of closet space for his gear the room also has the
phone.

Jake that brings us to a point of compensation for looking after Jason. I'm
going to suggest that a second phone line be installed one is his other is
yours and I will pay for that I also need to make his line is ADSL that
provides internet access for him.

Then there is clothing which does not last for ever, what ever you buy keep
the receipts and I will reimburse you. Then there is extra grub, extra
heating and so on so how do think is the best way to do this.

Oh how are you off for bed linen and towels because I have lots and you are
more than welcome.

George you have given me lots to think about, what else can you think
off. Oh there is something very special Jason came out of the closet the
other day and made me very proud and was Jake that grabbed me, oh thank you
for telling me I sort of suspected that when Jason came out for a holiday
last year.

During next years school summer holidays I'm going to take him out to our
job site and I plan to have him in with the guys working as a gofer for the
crew. It's to a sort on an introduction to a working life; I'm hoping he
likes what he sees because when he leaves school I would like him to get an
apprenticeship so that he has TQ ticket.

I like your thoughts I think that is good as by that time many school k**s
get jobs which are not very good, and it will make him think he can do
better. Actually I want him to do a full six week tour and the company does
allow a couple of guys to work in the field with the crew and they paid a
minimum wage for me it's the experience he will get.

Well Jake looked into my house at frequent intervals while I was away, on
my weeks off I hardly used the house as I spent more time at my b*****rs in
order to be close to Jason. This started to make me think perhaps I should
sell the house and find a smaller place. I discussed this with Jake during
the evening and I could see Jakes mind churning over eventually he says
look George why don't you sell up there plenty of room here and rightly so
you need to spend time with Jason. I have three vacant large bedrooms rooms
similar to Jason's room there is also another sitting room but it not used
as it is unfurnished so you bring your own furniture here and have that
room as your sitting room where the two of you can enjoy each other company
when your home plus if Jason wants to bring friend home it's a place where
they can talk and whatever.

You're very convincing and must admit I like the idea, but first I discuss
this with Jason to get his feelings -- wise move b*****r.

Well time is getting on I think I need to go to sl**p, please sl**p with me
George it's years since we have done that -- I never thought you would
ask.

Jake and I had a really good night's together making up for lost time; I
got roused hearing Jason moving about the time was 7:00am I quietly got out
of the bed leaving Jake sl**ping. As I left my b*****r's room I saw Jason
and beckoned to him to follow me as I headed for the kitchen. I said let's
get the kettle on as I want to discuss something with you and would like
your thoughts and before I start think about it and then let me know later.

Well I explained to him that our home is going to sit empty and I expect
that I will spending my time off out here so can see each other. Now Jake
has suggested that I also move in here as there is so much room. Also there
is another sitting room here that is unfurnished and we could bring our
living room gear hear and it would provide you a place for relaxation if
you want to be on your own or have friends in. That way you would not
disturb your Uncle either. There are a lot of items that we would need to
dispose of however something's we will keep in storage for a time when you
might want your own place in a few years time.

We hear Jake coming down the hallway, please Jason have a good think about
this idea and don't rush to give me an answer but I would like to hear your
thoughts before I head back to camp. I give Jason a hug; Jason whisper's in
my ear I like that idea; Ok think about it please.

Morning Jake, you guys were up early I said actually Jason was first and
heard him and took the opportunity to discuss some items with him. We have
a pot of tea on the go there Jake might need topping up.

Later that day Jason said dad lets go for a walk, sure thing let me get my
boots on and I will be with you. We headed off out the back of the
properly, there was a great big log laying down Jason said let's sit
here. Jason then said there were things that he would like us keep and yes
he thought it was a good idea and would save me money in the long run of
keeping a house shut up and further more by selling it removed the problems
with anyone wanting to break in etc as it would be out of our hands.

I said you're happy at this idea, yes dad it's good for both of us, and ok
then I will let Jake know. Next weekend you go over to the house and make a
list of the items we can dispose of and also the items we keep but remember
there is only so much space.

Oh by the way if you walk down to the road junction you can catch the
school bus but we have to find out what time so to-morrow I'll take you
into school and we will go to the office and get that sorted out.

Well everything worked out and Jason was well settled in at my b*****rs, I
was able to sell my house quickly. I was back at my b*****r's on a few days
off and ask Jason how his school grades were doing, he went and got his
grade sheet and it was interesting in the comments from the teachers saying
that Jason had done poorly at the start of the year but now had come way up
and was ahead in all subjects and they saw no reason why this not continue
in the future. Have you shown this to Jake no not yet? Hey Jake are you
about? I'm in the kitchen come and have a look at this please -- Jake
reads the report and says families hug in order and we give Jason a good
hug congratulations.

I promised you that I would take you up to camp so you see what I do and
maybe help the crew doing basically gofer work, what do you think -- I
would love that, how long can I stay -- I want you there for the full six
weeks if you can handle it. Sure thing dad, what gear do I need?

You will travel in your overalls, boots and tee shirt take your jacket it
might turn cool in the evening bring also two tee shirts, a pair of jeans
not your best ones, your runners, a couple of jocks and some underwear that
about it I think, of course your toilet bag and don't worry about getting
hair cut or anything else like that. Don't forget your camera and make sure
you have the battery charger as well.

Jake could you get Jason to the company office and get the paper work done,
I suggest you do it the day before departure as Jason will be flown in with
the crew. The office will provided Jason with his dog tag which is also his
flight ticket and also a hard hat. They will advise what time to be out at
the company yard.

No problem at all b*****r, I think this is going to be a wonderful
experience for him.

The day came Jason was really excited, according to Jake; Jason wanted his
photo taken complete with his hard hat on and in fact he got me to do
several with different backgrounds. We arrived at the company yard and the
watchman asked for Id, Jason showed his dog tag and said his Uncle here was
driving him in, are yes your George's son good luck and enjoy the
experience. Jake was given the direction of where to go, Jason said surely
there is no runway here then as we round the corner we see the helicopter
and several guys standing around. We pull up alongside some other vehicle
Jason grabs his bag and shakes hands thanks for the ride Uncle and walks
over to the group of men, they see him coming, someone calls out hey Jason
over here please and so he heads in that direction. The first person says
you're George's son -- yes that's right well it nice to meet you and we
have heard lots about you. Welcome to our crew and I was introduced to
everyone.

We soon board the helicopter and get buckled in everyone had flight helmet
with ear muffs then I realized they were also earphones as you could hear
the pilot talking to the ground staff. Next thing we hear is the pilot
asking everyone if they are ready so the guys gave him the thumbs up sign.

Jason first flight and he said it felt like going up in an elevator at high
speed and them getting pushed forward. A 2½hr flight and we arrived at the
camp and dropped down. Well all disembarked and I saw Dad was there to meet
me, the crew called out hey George we have this young man here I think you
know him. Dad walks over to me and hugs and gave a big kiss in front of all
his crew. The crew was not going to let George get away being the only one
and they all in turn grabbed Jason and did the same saying welcome to our
f****y.

The crew takes off to their rooms, dad shows me where I'm sl**ping and he
says there are your overalls and work gloves, learn to work in gloves as
sometimes there what we call snags on some of the cables which can ripe
your hand and we don't want any mishaps. Safety is number one on this site
and if you don't understand ask again. One other thing don't call me Dad
unless we are in private call me George the rest of the time as the others
do.

Now here is the daily schedule breakfast is at 7:0am and then go to out on
to the job site by truck. We all take our lunches that Peter has got ready
for us ahead of time. We return to camp generally about 6:pm and everyone
strips off and head for the shower and gets scrubbed up some then take a
dive into the lake and by the way you will find the crew are all naked once
they strip off but some just wear jeans at supper others just have a jock
on.

So Jason indoctrination was very rapid into camp life, however he took it
in his stride and I said to him ok I'm going to get a shower and then a
swim fancy joining me, sounds good, oh leave your towel in your room you
won't need it until after the swim but take your runners and don't worry if
they get wet.

Jason heads for the showers a few moments later George is there and joins
his son, something you won't be used to is your partner always scrub the
other guys back and those difficult places so don't ever be surprised if
you get asked to scrub a back. I notice by this time Jason had a massive
hard on, I said don't be worried about that you will find that happens to
pretty well everyone here.

Now I'm going to do yours so you know where to go and then you do me please
after a good shower they slipped on there runners and ran down to the lake
and dived straight in.

On there way back several of the crew are also heading for the lake for a
swim, George say go get your towel and meet me in my room. I grab my towel
and then just before leaving I grab one of my jock's and then head for
Georges room his doors open come in Jason and close the door. You are a
quick learner and I'm glad to see you have no problems going naked this
means to me you will be accepted much quicker by the crew.

Well I guess supper is in about 15minutes so what are you wearing I grab my
jock, George laughs his head off you young bugger you really do want to get
into our way of life, Dad I do this at Uncles Jake's and he is often the
same so it comes naturally -- well Jason it looks as if Jake has been
giving you that extra education not available in school.

Ok Jason let's go and eat, it was then that Jason found out we all eat
around a big table like a f****y, I notice he eat well and appeared to
enjoy the food. After supper we were sitting outside enjoying the late
evening sun with some of the crew, suddenly we hear a truck coming through
the tracks; someone said it sounds like John & Roger who's that Jason asks
the last two members of this crew a really great pair of guys and you will
enjoy there company.

Well the next day went well Jason was able to assist however by the end of
the day he was pretty beat and hence went to bed around 8:30pm, however by
the third day he was getting into the swing of things and not as tired; he
was coming in with the crew laughing grubby as the rest of them and he got
the nickname of Jay, that showed to me he could mix in and even more
excepted.

It had been a hot day and this was the time I'm going to get him fully
shaved but Jason is not aware of my plans. I had already talked to John and
Roger about to the job.

Everyone went and showered and Jason said phew it was hot today hey George
I need a haircut please, John pipes up I'll do it for you I've my all gear
I'll see you outside thanks John.

Well there were two benches pushed together and as Jason comes out hey come
and sit here Jay. How do you want it, lineman's cut you got it. Well John
did a really good job and Jason was about to get up, hey where are you
going you said linesman cut that's what I'm going to give you, so Roger
then rubs in the shaving cream al over his head and then gets his cut
throat razor and proceeds to remove all the stubble . Please lie down on
the bench on your back. The clipper started again oh yes he likes it just
look at that erection, keep it hard Jason as it makes it easier to rid of
all that hair and then you feel much cooler once the clippers have done
there job John slapped a good load of shaving cream over the whole area,
now Jason keep still don't want to nick you do we, so all the stubble was
removed that part is now completed, now turn over and then we can complete
Roger holds his buttock apart John get the area covered with shaving cream
and works it in then the razor removing all the surplus hair.

Next Jason gets a slap on the arse, Jason gets up and gives John and Roger
a big hug thanks mate and then a kiss, then he calls out I'm going into the
shower to rinse off and then a swim anyone going to join me. Well it
finished up with everyone in the shower and while Jason was rinsing he was
getting sucked off by all the crew at the end I think Jason was feeling
well drain but being young he is very virile with rapid recovery. During
most of this time George has been photographing all the action especially
the hair cutting of his son.

Jason put his runners on and headed for the lake followed by the rest of
the crew where lots of fun took place.

Well I think everyone was in jocks that night, from my point of view a good
thing my son's jock is tough because he was really hard. As usual a great
supper and most went about various jobs they wanted to do, Jason said I
want to talk to you George no problem where do you wish to meet, see me in
my room in about 15 minutes.

Jason quickly tidies up and the takes his jock off and is lying on the bed
when there is a knock at is door and calls out come in, George enters hi
guy what can I do for you, come here dad and lie with me but slip your jock
off please. Dad response to the request and once is lying there Jason grabs
his Dad and say's I wish I was older as I want an apprenticeship in this
trade and dad I feel so proud especially with my linesman hair cut it makes
me feel like a real man. Dad I want you to take my cherry.

There is total silence and then George rolls and hugs his son saying it
would be a privilege but are you really sure, yes I am as Jason reaches
into his bedside table and gets out two condoms and the ky gel.

The next thing that happens is Jason has some how got his legs up and over
my shoulders and says Dad I love you please go ahead, Jason arm reaches
over again to his table and produces a butt plug use this to loosen me
up. How long have you had this oh about three years -- I assume you have
used frequently, yes I have and I have slept with it in as I sl**p
generally on my back.

Jason lubes his plug and works it in and out, then puts more lube right on
the tip and slides it in. Go ahead Dad get right there please, well slowly
George says please don't let me hurt you, STOP means stop. No worries Dad.

Well I got the condom on and well lube and started to enter my son, I was
amazed how easy it was to slide right in right up to my balls. You doing OK
Jason yes dad are you there yet I said yes as I slowly pulled almost out
and then plunged right back in and after a few times Jason said Dad you are
to gently I'm a young man now so fuck me hard please. So I speed up, with
comments harder please suddenly my wild side took over and I really fucked
him hard. The look on his face was that of enjoyment. Suddenly there is a
knock at the door dad says don't answer, Jason said just stay where you are
please. Come in John & Roger entered, are I'm sorry didn't wish to walk in
like this, Jason just said we are have a litter father and son time, yes if
you would like to join us I'm sure George would not object.

Well thanks for the offer however we came to see you how you felt about
your hair cut Jason. My friends it's absolutely fabulous and thank so
much. What day do you normally do the crew generally either Wednesday or
Thursday when everyone is taking off for there few days off. Please count
me in -- well Jason you are crew and we are very pleased to do you a
service -- I think you enjoyed yourself earlier this evening I sure did
and thanks so much.

Well Jason's six weeks went so fast he wanted to stay for another six weeks
but that would have cut into his school year by three weeks. In the mean
time I had spoken to the office and found out the flight schedules for
supplies and I found out there was going to be a flight five days before
Jason was due at school.

I ask what supplies he need for school and so a list was made up so he had
enough to start off with. I phone my b*****r and said to him Jason wants to
stay as long as possible. Now I got out of him what he needed in startup
supplies and I'm asking you to get them next time you are in town
please. Now Jason doesn't know anything these arrangements so mums the word
on any Email to him.

Well George he tells me he is really enjoying himself and now sports a
linesman hair cut, I laughed and for your information he has vowed to
maintain that style of hair cut, I'm wondering what the school is going to
say as they may think he has become rebellious. Don't worry about that I
have my connections and will advise them ahead of time.

Well the six weeks was coming up and Jason was not so happy, the crew asked
what's the problem Jason, I'm have to leave you guys and you have been good
to me and excepted me so openly and I respect you all for that, I just wish
I had completed my at school as I want to be apprenticed in your trade.

Tell us what makes it so special, the work is interesting, constructive and
varied I love being bushed and doesn't matter if it pouring with rain
either. Mined you I have not experience cold weather working but I'm sure
with the right gear you stay reasonably warm. Well Jason there are very few
young's guys who would agree with you but you are right as most of us
started here after working in other jobs.

Just think of it I'm sure you will get a good recommendation from our
foreman so cheer up mate and with that they all got Jason in a big hug your
f****y mate and a bl**dy good mate.

Well tomorrow is the end of the six weeks and George sees Jason is not as
cheerful as normal. When the crew comes in George is out there with his
camera getting photo's of the crew and there arms are on Jason shoulders
laughing and such like.

George is calling out Jason come and sit down here please and you guys
might just as well here what I have to say. For everyone benefit Jason is
going to stay with us another three weeks and then he will fly out and
return to school four days later so John & Roger I'm asking you to give
Jason his final "linesman hair cut", you know it will be our pleasure. Now
Jason do you want to go into town or stay here with me as I have some work
to catch on but we can also go travelling in the bush.

Stay here please Dad! You got it son, the whole crew is clapping.

Ok guys you might all as well go and get cleaned up as I'm sure you all
need and I'm meet you all in the lake.

I quickly phone Jake tell him what is happening, his comment is I'm
delighted the fact he is obviously enjoying the work. I also tell him the
what date Jason will be coming in but have to give the time later, I will
also advise the office that you will be coming on site so the gatekeeper
has you on his list, talk to you later bye.

Well Jason that evening was back to his normal self, I said to him son
don't feel so despondent because your going home it does not mean you will
never come back, I know you seemed to have been very happy here plus you
have got on well with the crew and helped them wherever you can, you have
also had the opportunity to be up on the structures and I understand you
have been safety minded and that is a big plus.

Just think about when you go back to school and the teachers ask you what
did you do on your vacation you will have something to tell everyone and me
bet a lot of your friends will be very jealousy of what you have been
doing? Now I have some photos of you working with the crew and also coming
back to camp from the job with the rest of the crew. I will get them
printed out so you can collect them from the office when you get back.

That's for you prove of what you did during your vacation, now let me have
your camera chip and I will give copies of all the photos taken with you in
them so you will be able show your mates if you wish.

Later that evening I Email Jake and ask that when he is in contact with the
school find out if the teachers ask each of the class what they did during
there summer vacations because most k**s do some sort of work to earn a few
dollars. What I'm after is to hear what happens when Jason is asked and how
he explains what he did and whether he uses any of the photos he will have
to prove where he was, you will also be very proud of him.

However we both have to keep his nose to the grindstone as he must finish
up next year with good marks. -- Cheers b*****r -- George

Well Jason is back at school and getting ribbed about having head shaved,
he basically just ignores the comments. One of the classes that was social
studies and the teacher ask everyone what they did during there summer
vacations.

Eventually it was Jason turn and he said he worked for Power Lines Inc and
joined a crew out in the bush miles away from anywhere; the weather was
great and sometimes hot and for that reason all the crew have shaved heads
to help keep cool and I personally like it so much I'm maintaining
that. Jason was asked what he actually did and he said I have my album of
photos here for any one to look at. The teacher then said may I have a look
please, after a quick scan through he said class I'm going to get the
projector and then Jason can explain what he is doing as he some great
photos hear.

Well the photos where projected onto the screen and there some real good
shots of Jason working and also at the end of the day arriving back at camp
with the crew and all equally grubby.

Jason got asked many questions and tried to answer them all, the only he
did thing he did not give a direct answer was how did you get this summer
job? I was invited through a friend.

A couple of days later the career councilor left word for Jason to see
them; they wanted to know about what I had done. The one thing I was asked
would go back there again I said YES very definitely. You know Jason there
are a lot of your mate's very jealous of what you did this summer but
congratulations you will do ok.

Well the school term went well and he maintains his marks and even improved
in several areas.

On one of regular Emails from his Dad he told him that Colin had messed his
shoulder up and was in hospital and thought it would be nice to for him to
go and see him. Dad also asked would like to join up with the crew again
over the Easter Holidays as they were short handed -- by the way it was
the crew that asked for you.

Jason visited Colin and they had a good talk and he said I hope I'm back
for the next six weeks, before leaving they hugged each other and Jason
gave Colin a big kiss; why thank you Jason I will not forget that.

Next day at school he gets told to report to the principles office, come in
Jason please take a seat, well first may I offer you my congratulations
Jason and please don't let this go to your head but you have been the talk
of the staff room especially the career councilors' who cannot believe what
you were doing. The photographs you have would it be possible to get a copy
for the school's records and the school will pay for them.

Would you go back there if you had the chance? Well I will be there for the
three weeks Easter vacation as the crew is short handed because Colin
wrenched his shoulder and is in hospital here in town and was asked if I
would be willing to help out I said yes, but I just wished the Easter
vacation was longer. You tell me they work in the bush for six weeks at a
time so when do they leave for the next tour of duty.

Next Sunday afternoon so that's a week before the end of term, yes said
Jason. So when do they return home? Do you have a calendar please, Jason
looks at it and say's this Friday a week and a half after school has
commenced.

Well Jason I think it would be a good idea for you to be there the entire
six weeks if that's what you want providing you can bring back more
photographs of you working; Jason comment was you mean I have time off to
go to work, oh thank you so much I will let the company know ASAP; we will
call it work experience on your records.

After school he phones Uncle Jake and says he is going to see Colin before
coming home so could you pick me up at the hospital say around 6:0pm. Colin
is in Room 420 so come along and meet him please and afterwards I'm taking
you out to supper.

Jake asks what's this all about, I'll tell you when you get here. So a good
visit with Colin and then Jake arrives and Jason spills the beans. The
first thing Colin says that's great Jason you can easily do my job, dam it
all you done most of the jobs out there. Come hear Jason and Colin gives
Jason a great big hug. Now you go out and celebrate with your Uncle. By the
way Jake please stop bye any time your in town and let me know how is
getting on as company is always nice.

Jason phones his Dad and says I'll be there for the entire six weeks and
will Email later after, just seen Colin now I'm taking Jake out for Supper
-- Bye for now.

Well during the weekend George hears one of the engineers is coming out for
part of tour and returning when Jason goes back, I ask who is it and the
name I'm given is Bob Stollar. So what does he want to see was my next
question, well he would like to be out with the crew some of the time to
get an understanding of what goes on and is prepare to climb etc. Can you
give me his phone number as I would like to talk to him prior to coming out
-- no problem got a pencil its 234.678.0066 please don't tell him I'm
going to phone him, no problem George. I'll be interested on what you find
out no worries I'll let you know.

Well I phone the number given and a guy answered and I asked if Bob was
there yes he said but in the shower anything I can do? Not really when do
you think he will be out? Hang on a minute I hear him -- Bob phone call
for you -- I hear a comment I'll take it in our bedroom -- Hello Bob
hear, sorry to trouble you my name is George with Power Lines and I
understand you are coming out to visit our site when the crew come out.

I would like to provide you with a bit of information about or camp, we are
in the bush no booze on site and about 60 miles via the tracks to the
nearest community so all our supplies are flown in we all live in trailer
bunk house with separate rooms our showers are very open afterward many of
the guys once clean go for a swim in the lake so don't be surprised if you
see them naked just with a pair of runners on there feet, we all eat around
one large table and if it's hot most wear little or nothing other than a
jockstrap and often discuss the job and the problems we have had.

Regards clothing I suggest older pair of jeans, several tee shirt some
underwear and may be a jock if you are so inclined or pr shorts, I assume
you will come out with Hi-Vis Overalls, safety boots plus hard hat, oh Bob
says no one has said anything about safety gear. Good I've caught that
before you arrive, well I look forward to meeting up with you.

Monday morning I got a phone call from Mike in the office advising me that
Bob Stoller had suddenly quit, so I asked why; his comment was he was not
going to look like some low grade workman -- I started to laugh what's
funny -- oh he is pompous arse.

I'll play you my tape of my conversation with him just standby, are you
ready I ran the tape through and the laughing now was on the other end of
my phone. George keep that tape please just in case -- will do. Oh bye
the way have you any spare tapes no I'll bring some with me Ok well I'm
coming out to enjoy some of Peter's great food great we see you till then
anything you would like me to bring yes three dozen beer and yes I know
it's against company policy but my son is here and I know the crew wants to
give him a good send off when he returns.

No problem at all I'll get it packed up marked fragile in a large box, you
know I had forgotten that Jason is out there with you how's he been making
out? That is something I would like you to access while you are here no
problem I will be delighted to do that for you George especially as you
have one of the best crews and I'm going to be interested how you succeed

Jason Email his Dad and said the school principle has given him time as
work experience so there no time lost at school. This came about after
telling him the fact that a member of the crew was in hospital with a
shoulder injury and have been asked to help out during the east vacation
period. So Dad I will on the flight next weekend and will see you when I
arrive.

Almost immediately Jason gets a reply from George saying, so long as you
are not skipping school just to get back here I will certainly be please
and even more so he crew.

Jason answers Dad Email the school principle please and he provides the
Email address. Dad I visited Colin earlier this evening an introduced him
to Jake they hit it off well. Colin was very happy that I was coming up to
help out and he is looking forward to returning to our f****y as soon as
possible.

OK Jason I'll let the office know and the flight time but I assume it will
be as normal with departure at 1:0pm; Oh Dad is there any way of getting
some video shots featuring me working with the crew that is something the
school has asked for?

Jason you had better bring my video camera up it's in my bedroom and enough
video tape then we can do the editing as I will come home when you return.

For the rest of the week Jason said nothing about that he was going to be
away prior to Easter but during the Social Studies the teacher asked what
every one was going to do during Easter Vacations? When it came to Jason he
simply said the same as during the summer, and so he got away without lots
of questions.

Once he got back home, he decided to get all his gear together the only
change he made was additional work socks.

Jason is sort of getting excited and it was Jake who said on Saturday it's
my turn to take you out for dinner and tonight we will go to a good class
restaurant so please dress for the occasion.

Well Jason had his bag packed and got Dad's video camera, extra tape and
battery's plus charger.

Saturday afternoon Jason ask his uncle to give his head a good shave, Jakes
says do you want to go the full hog oh yes please.

Uncle Jakes heads out with Jason and arrived at the Victorian Restaurant
considered to be an above average eatery. As they enter Jason spots Colin
sitting at one of the tables, hey Jake Colin is over there; Jakes smiles
yes and we are joining him.

Once they are seated, Jason asks have you been discharge from hospital --
no not yet but I was driven here as I thought you would enjoy dinner before
you join the crew tomorrow, it's a sort of send off party even if it's only
six weeks because I know you will do a dammed good job out there so please
bring some photos back for me to see on your return.

Colin says Jake and Jason I hope you will have a drink on me please that is
assuming Jason is allowed alcoholic refreshment. Jake says no problem but I
will only have one since I'm driving.

Well this dinner went very well and eventually we took Colin back to the
hospital and everyone enjoyed themselves. We saw Colin back to his room and
finish up with hugs all round and with Jason going one step further giving
Colin a great kiss with there tongue rolling around each other mouths.

Sunday morning Jason is up all ready in his Carhartt's and is getting
breakfast under way he also has his laundry under way in the washing
machine when Jake shows up.

Well between them they get a good breakfast, his washing is out on the
clothes line.

The time has come for the off so as before Jake drives Jason out to the
company yard, shows his dog tag and on they go. Jake parks as before
allowing Jason to get his kit bag out and his dad's video camera everything
is stowed he is greeted with euphuism by the crew who are asking did anyone
see Colin, I said yes and my Uncle is dropping on in him.

He is doing well and we had him out for Dinner last evening and had a great
time. Thanks Jason you really are f****y mate. We all thought you were
coming up later but we are sure glad to see you; no guys you have to put up
with me for the entire six weeks.

As we are about to board, another guy shows up and introduces himself as
Mike, I'm from the engineering office and I coming out for three weeks to
see how you guys achieve some awkward jobs. So who's who please over there
I think you must be Jason as you're the youngest here, that's right Mike
and Jason puts his hand to shake Mikes hand saying welcome to our f****y,
everyone identified them selves and followed Jason procedure of shaking
hands. They get the call to board once on board every one buckles and gets
there helmets on and bulked up, Jason gets the Video Camera out and gets
shots of the company yard, the pilot saw what he was doing and said standby
guys I'm going to circle the plant for better shots once they are flying to
camp Jason is filming some of countryside to show the wide open spaces. The
pilot says though the intercom if everyone pulls their visors down please,
Jason you can slide open the window for some good shots as we come into the
landing.

Everyone is watching Jason and so the flight seemed shorter. Once they land
Jason asks for everyone to stay there few minutes and calls out George
would you come over please and he hands the video over I want a shots of us
coming off the helicopter. George suggests every one goes back on board,
when I call out do your normal talking and laughing and keep walking
towards me as I walk backwards.

A successful shot is done and everyone is happy especially Jason. The last
shot was the Pilot taking off heading home.

George sees Mike welcome to our f****y and they shake hands come on over to
the office please as there are things that I want to fill you in on what
goes on out of work hours.

George quickly gives a run down to the fact the crew after work head for
the showers then with just runners on they will go down to the lake for a
swim the difference being they will be naked from the time they strip off
there overalls and other gear which all gets washed daily then hung up to
dry off, the laundry is duty is shared by all the crew including me.

The crew doesn't bother to dress as they dry off in the evening sunshine,
when it comes super time basically you will find them just wearing a jock,
you just look at this way we are all guys here and know one cares.

I hope you except this because I know it's a little different to what you
may have expected. I think I can speak for the whole crew they all love the
peacefulness of the bush hence we always want these projects which most
crews hate the idea.

My attitude is I will not ask anyone to do a job I will not do, during the
six week tour I'm frequently up on the wood poles or the steel towers to
check on things.

Enough of my yak let me show your room and where everything is and I'm
suggesting we have a shower and then a swim that sounds good to me George.

George stops by Mike's room lets go to the showers you leave your towel
here you don't need it and on the way and he mentioned that everyone scrubs
each other backs and those awkward places.

When we arrived one of the crew was getting his head shaved, I just said
looks good Roger nice job. Mike asks why do all the crew have shaved
heads. George laughs some long time ago shall we say about at least six
years ago we were working in a very hot location they were complain about
sweating on there heads then someone suggested lets cut it all off. Today
the entire crew is that way and when my son was here previously it was
about the third day and it was hot.

After stripping off with the rest of the crew he said I need a "Linesman
Hair Cut", well Roger stepped forward and offered his services and they
asked him three times your sure you want to loose it all his answer was YES
and the full treatment you got it.

So since that time he has maintained his shaved head and even the school
accepts his choice and in fact the school has him booked off on "work
experience" so does not show as missing school. Mike says that's the first
time I've every heard anything like that.

Well Mike and I scrubbed each other backs had a good shower and the Mike
followed me into the lake and we had a good swim. Then walk back and sat in
the sun drying off.

George I have an idea as the company sometimes gives a bursary to a school,
but what I would like to do is bring some of that's schools senior staff up
here in the morning getting here about 8:30 am and leave say about 3:0pm
that way here is no problem. I'll be honest I want Jason working up with
the crew doing what ever.

Would it be possible to provide lunch for say no more than six people one
of those will me and I can act as the guide, there should be no problem
George. Tell me what does the crew do for lunch. Peter our Bull Cook drives
out with the lunches he has everything in coolers. I think it would be good
if we all eat together that way the school staff can ask question.

Does Peter have enough coolers? Well we will ask him shortly when he has
had supper. Mike then says I will meet those coming on the trip a couple of
days ahead and go over safety requirement, for them will just use safety
vests but must have safety boots or safety shoes OK with you? George yes
but if they have work boots more the better. Hard Hats I'll borrow from the
office. George says I really want to meet the principle and say thank you
to him what he did for Jason plus he has helped out the company so we can
stay on time.

Mike's time on site and he did dress correctly in Hi-Vis overalls, work
boots etc; for me Mike fell right into our way of life and halfway through
he was showering with the crew and called out anyone available to give a
haircut please, several offered there services, Mike picked John who asked
how much did he require taking off -- Mike's comment was full "Linesmen
Cut" with all the extras you've got it Mike.

Well Mike got the full goods; he gave John a great big hug thanks
mate. Mike went under the shower to rinse off and then headed for the
lake. Mike was soon joined by many of the crew and a lot of playing around
in the water.

Supper that night was rowdy with lots of laugher, everyone stroking Mike's
head and as George put it he was very pleased at the way Mike fitted in
-- he was totally accepted by the crew.

Then Mike surprised me by saying I would like to come with you guys up on
he structures tomorrow to get some video do you have any objection? None
what so ever I don't see any problem but do you have any experience of
heights, well I do rock climbing often hanging on my rope. Sounds good
however you will have to wear a safety harness and be roped up then you use
your lanyard anchored to the tower. Question - do you have goggles or
safety glass with you -- sorry no. That's OK I'll lend you some because
up there you need to wear them all the time as there is affair breeze
carrying lots of dust.

Mike spent the whole day up in the structures video taping and at times
helping the crew out, when the crew came down for lunch a fresh tape was
put into the camera but this time he was first up so he could get all the
crew climbing. At the end of the day Mike was as grubby as everyone
else. This time George was getting the shots of the crew coming in and
heading for the showers.

As normal everyone was stripping off there overalls into the laundry box
and heading for the showers, Mike was scrubbing his face when he was asked
want your back scrubbed Mike? Please do - sure thing Mike. That feels so
good mate thanks; I'll do you now so turn around so Mike does what is
normal for this crew.

On the way out of the showers Mike looked at rotation list for doing the
work laundry and saw it was Colin's so he simply stepped and got things
going, in the mean time George was looking for Mike then he spots him and
comes over. How come you doing that well it's Colin's turn and we both know
he is in hospital and someone has to fill in for him so why not me.

Well that's great Mike anyway here is why I was looking for you, there have
been several Emails that have come in regarding bring up visitors to the
site come and read them but basically it's a go. Just have to contact the
School Principle to get things into motion.

I wonder what his name is. That's easy to find out I can ask Jason, no
leave that to me as I will ask which school is he at and who is the
principle there and then I will ask what the teachers are like etc.

Well Mike got all the info he required and then looked up the phone number
on the internet. The following morning he phones the school and finds out
that the Principle is at home, eventually he gets his private number and
make contact with George Summers the principle.

Mike explains who he is and what he is proposing and asking that he comes
up to the site where Jason is working and you should bring your career
councilors and perhaps one other.

Now the location is about 2½ hrs flying time from the company yard, we
would like you to get there rather early at our company yard by 7:00am so
we can depart not later than 7:30 am that means you will be on site by
around 10:00 am.

Please no good clothes jeans and a tee shirt, but footwear either safety
work boots or safety shoes. We will loan you hard hats, Hi-Vis vests and
safety glasses. You're more than welcome to bring your cameras.

We will provide lunch picnic style with the crew and ultimately fly you
back home leaving around 3:00 pm. So how do you feel about this proposal? I
don't really know what to say it is very generous indeed. Please why have
we been invited?

Well you Sir help save this company a lot of money by allowing young Jason
to come up here under your "Work Experience Program" and it's our way of
saying thank you but also important to let you see that Jason is not
wasting his time working as a gofer. I think you will be amazed at this
young mans abilities and his acceptance by all the crew. Well thank you for
that explanation.

By the way I will be your guide during the trip, now you have to contact
your staff and I would like there names please ahead of time so that they
will be allowed on site. Please email me your comments and the date so we
can setup things, I would like it to take place sometime before the end of
this six week tour but not on the last two days. My Email is
mikehill@powerlinesinc.com

I look forward to hearing from you very soon -- thanks and bye George
hear from you soon -- Mike Hill.

The next day I was in the office with George the site foreman and we were
discussing the way things were going, one thing that was said by Mike was
he was amazed at the way everyone works together and he said you know I
never heard any cussing to any crew member and that to me is exceptional.

You know George I wish some of the other foreman would work the same way
how ever I could see problems if they were to come to your work site
because I cannot see that everyone is either gay or just except the fact on
do the same thing.

Now George sometime in the future I'm going to ask you to think about
giving a talk to our entire power line foreman and explain how you run the
job, now I'm not singling you out because I will have all the foreman to do
the same thing.

For you're your information you spend more time working with the crew than
most and in fact on one crew the foreman hardly comes out of his office.

Between you and me I'm going to video tape how the various sites work
including going up on the structures with the crew and I know that will
upset at least two foreman

You know one thing that is different here, everyone puts on clean overalls
every day and each member of the crew assists with the work gear laundry on
this job I think that helps creating pride in their job. The other thing is
everyone eats together at a around table so everyone can see all of there
mates making much more of a f****y plus there is free and open discussion
of problems that they see on the job also you except suggestions freely and
I really like that.

By the way when does your son graduate from school, well his marks have
been coming higher than he has ever achieved mind you they were pretty good
anyway. My b*****r his Uncle Jake makes sure he keeps his nose to the
grindstone however at the weekend Jake frequently has him out working with
him on various jobs around the farm so he gets lots of physical exercise.

Oh that answers why he was travelling in Carhartt's, well that was like me
originally however I have to admit it's a good few years since I wore
overalls but have to admit they are more comfortable than jeans with a belt
around your waist.

Well George you asked me to give you an assessment of your son on the job,
I really don't know how to answer that question, he is very mature and
reacts very well with other crew members, he is a quick leaner with a great
personality.

If he was able to apply for an apprenticeship right now I would recommend
him for that slot. Now if he really wants to work in this field and comes
out to join the crew during his vacations, I could see the company
shortening his apprenticeship by one year.

Remember he also needs a good holiday with you at some time during the year
it should not be all work and play.

Mike returns after three weeks back to the office, and he left wearing a
clean set of standard Hi-Vis overalls saying going to shock them in the
office. George went to wish him a good flight and said your more than
welcome to visit this site at any time and thank you so much for accepting
the way we work and live, Mike grabbed George gave him a big hug and a
kiss, George opened his mouth and Mike tongue was soon in there both rolled
there tongue around each others mouths.

George I'll be in contact ASAP re the school visit. With that the
helicopter took off heading back to company yard.

At supper that night there was a general comment on Mike by saying he sure
fitted in well. That's nice to hear and bye the way we will be seeing Mike
again before the end of this work tour as he is going to bring some
visitors onto the site when I know when I will let you all know. Basically
they will arrive about 10:00 am and depart about 3:00 pm, Mike will be
there guide from town and back to town we are going to provide then lunch
and we will all eat together in our normal way. So don't be surprised to
see cameras clicking etc.

Two days later George hears from Mike to say everything is set up and he
will bring the party of four and will consist of the George Summers
principle, two career counselors and our shop teacher. Now please check
with Peter about any extra grub supplies he needs because of these
visitors, Ok Mike I'll have a talk with him and I can bring it up in cooler
box so get an extra container. See you when you arrive on Wednesday next
week -- Bye

I have a long talk with Peter about extra supplies; the one thing he says
is any one a vegetarian if so how many. OK Peter think about anything else
I'll get hold of again right now

Getting on the phone, Hi Mike something that Peter has asked is anyone
vegetarian if so how many please let me know ASAP -- Email me answer --
Bye

Peter I'll get an answer via email on that, Peter says he has checkout the
juice stock and have plenty of orange and apple juice, you know we are not
using that much they are mostly drinking water. What about plastic glasses
lots of them, bread I'll do an extra bake the day before. The only thing I
can think off is some water two cases they should fit nicely into one of
the large coolers.

Peter do you have plenty of paper towels -- lots, thanks Peter I will let
Mike know.

Well the crew was advised the night before that our visitors would on site
around 10:00am tomorrow and everyone would have lunch together so they can
ask question about the work. Please don't play to any camera just ignore
the fact that photos are being taken, I will ask for copies of everything
shot.

Later that evening Jason said to me he had been asked for a copy of the
photo that had been printed for him by the office, the school had asked for
a copy and would pay for them sorry I forget to ask before, no problem I'll
get the office to make up another set.

Visitors day -- I didn't go up on the job as I felt I should welcome
everyone arriving however I was dressed as normal for me in my overalls,
boots etc.

Suddenly I hear the helicopter coming in so I make my way out to the
landing pad, being very dry lots of dust is stirred up.

I had arranged for Peter to have coffee for the visitors in the lunch room
after which I'll show all the party where the guys slept, including the
shower block and laundry area.

I wait for the dust to decline and then head for helicopter by this time
the rotors had stopped turning also, eventually the pilot opens the door
and the first one out is Mike, I said we are going for coffee first in the
lunch room and as we shake hands and I get that extra squeeze.

Once everyone is out I notice all have there hard hats on and Hi-Vis Safety
vests on, folk's first welcome to our work site if you would like to follow
me and we have coffee for everyone Mike of course is wearing his Hi-Vis
overalls.

Please help yourself everyone and let's sit down. Again I would like to
welcome you to this remote work site and I'm sure you will have seen we are
well away from communities, however all my crew likes this fact well that
is what they tell me and further more I also enjoy this life style.

Once you have your coffee and I'm not rushing you I will show the type of
accommodation we provided and other important area's crew comfort.

Now you may have many questions and I'm going to suggest we sit down before
you return and between Mike and me we will try and give you direct answers.

Well I see everyone has finished there coffee we will first go to the
shower block and there are toilets there if anyone needs them.

I hear a comment the shower look like school showers, I pipe up I guess
they are but with dust and dirt blowing around you need your back scrubbed
so the guys help there mates by scrubbing there back and reciprocate with
who ever it may be.

The next comment I hear well that makes a lot of sense, you know it's nice
to hear these guys look after there personal hygiene you got that right
with some of the k**s they frankly stink.

Well folks I'm going to hand you over to Mike here who will now look after
you for the rest of day.

Mike starts off by saying George here is the man in charge, he is the site
superintendent however he is a working superintendent and will shortly join
his crew up on the structures.

George takes off and gets his harness on and is soon climbing the tower,
once with the crew George is being asking what are these people like his
answer just like you and I.

Ok guys how are you making out good, we just have to get the switch arm up
and secured and then we ready to pull wire -- sounds good. I suggest once
the switch arm is in place and secured we will go down for lunch and join
the visitors I rather expect we will be down for about an hour.

Guys as I said before I expect you will all get asked many questions please
give simple answers unless that person wants more.

The switch arm is pulled up and secured in place including the braces,
lunch time guys and I see the visitors are over by the other pole. We all
start our way down and I hear Peter coming with the lunch truck. Jason is
in the middle of those coming down and I see we are getting video taped by
our visitors.

Once we are all on the ground Mike brings the visitors over and introduces
the crew to the guests. Once he gets to Jason it's only then does Jason
realize it teachers from his school. One of the teachers says is that
actually you Jason as I didn't recognize you. By now Peter has got the
cooler boxes open with the lunches luckily there no vegetarian
fixings. Mike had found several planks and set them up for the guests and
the crew to sit on. It was Roger that started things going by asking how
many students take up the opportunity of "Work Experience" with different
operations?

After a pause it was George Summers the principle who answered by saying
sadly not enough, to many think they have to get a university degree to get
work, but I suspect tradesmen earn more overall and without a student loan
repayment hanging over there heads for a long time.

Well that got good discussions going and after about 45 minutes George the
foremen said ok guys we have to get back up on the tower and start getting
rope pulled through so please excuse us and I will see you before you
leave.

Well the visitors moved back to a safe area but stayed there watching what
was going on. Mike answered many questions from the guests, well the time
was close to 2:00pm so Mike sorry we will have to move back to the trailers
and if any of you need the washroom this will be a good time as about
2:45pm we will get you boarded on the helicopter and I will coming back
with you. I asked the School Principle if they are going to edit the video
tape that has been shot, his comment was yes that is the intention I guess
you would like a copy please and also a copy of the raw footage as we may
see some shots that we can include our foreman has been collecting.

The answer was we will be delighted especially with the generosity your
company shown us today.

Something I would like to know is how is Jason general school work; it was
answered to start with the shop teacher Jason is very meticulous with his
work and uses his hands well with tools, his comments were followed by the
principle's comment Jason went down hill to start with after his Mothers
death but about 3 months later he got back into action and has outdone
himself since then and to be honest that is why I agreed to further work
experience for him. I personally am amazed how he gets stuck in and it's
nice to see how the rest of the crew treat him this operation is like one
large f****y. You know one thing that intrigues me is the fact I understand
this crew prefers to work in remote location they are well away from normal
civilization.

Mike grabs fire cartoons of orange juice from Peter and says thanks for
your help to-day doing the extra lunch -- no problem Mike anytime.

The Pilot is on the pad with George the foreman asking if it's ok to circle
the crew and gets the ok, George says thank you for coming and have a good
flight home.

So while the guest are boarding George lets the crew know what is going to
happen saying make sure everyone is prepared -- thanks guys.

Ok we better head to the landing pad and get on board, everyone is aboard
and I hand out the juice cartoons. Ok are you all buckle in and you got
your flying helmet straps done up good. I give the pilot the thumbs up, so
with that the engine starts up and after lift off the pilot does a circle
of the crew, camera's were clicking then the pilot headed for home. During
the flight I showed every one how to talk to each other through the
intercom. It was very interesting to listen in and one thing that came out
of what I heard was the principle saying to the councilors I want you two
to do more pushing to getting our students out in the real world and
encourage them to look for TQ's rather than university. Then the shop
teacher said in today's work f***e many girls have taken up trades and are
doing well so it's not a sexist thing.

I thought a good positive discussion had taken place between these
teachers, well our pilot broke in and said we will be landing in a few
minutes, please make sure you have everything and I would appreciate that
you take your juice cartoons with you there as a garbage container close to
where we will be landing, I hope you all had a good flight and its been a
pleasure to have guests aboard.

Once we landed I took everyone into the office so they could use the
washrooms before departing, Joy our receptionist called out Hi Mike I have
something for your guests here, just coming and with that I was handed a
photo album to give to the principle.

Once everyone had cleared the washrooms we were in the front reception area
when Dan Smith our boss showed up and spoke to everyone saying how please
they were to show you folks a little of what goes on in our company and he
hands out brochures showing the many aspects that the company works on for
different clients. Then asks I believe the Principle is with us, yes I'm
over here says George well George we have a little surprise for you. Power
Lines Inc would like to set up a Bursary for students taking a trade so it
will assist them in getting the required text books etc. I hope sincerely
that you will except this offer and I will give you time to think about it
so please give me a phone call or better still email me -- here is my
card.

I don't know what to say, I'm sort of speechless but I certainly will be in
touch with you in a day or so thank you so much.

George before you go you asked young Jason if you could get a copy of the
photo's the album he had, well here is your copy for the school and it's
our pleasure.

Everyone shook hands and were about to depart when George Summers the
principle turned around and said look we all would like to take you and
your wife out for dinner to-night as out way of saying thank you to for all
your work to-day. Well that is very nice where do you wish to meet and what
time? Let's say 7:00pm at the Travelers Pub sound good to me. I will see
you then, oh by the way I'm single so if you are booking there is only one
of me.

Once they had gone Dan said how did it go Mike? Very well and the funny
thing was they didn't recognize Jason at first and to me that was great. Oh
how is he doing, really well I would wiling support taking him on as an
apprentice and in fact if he work for us again before he graduates I would
suggest knocking a year off his apprenticeship.

Hum that good, he is a natural to the job and is doing a man's job the crew
really like him and he is one of the f****y. Well that is some
recommendation I must say but I will bear that in mind for the future and
you remind me when the time comes.

That evening after clean up and a shave and dressed casually I headed for
the pub to find everyone there must admit the teachers looked a little
different in Casual clothes. We had a great meal and several drinks lots of
discussion and I was asked have you any idea how Jason got the job
originally, not off hand except all I've heard he was invited.

Incidentally we hope to have our video edited within two weeks, there may
be some areas where might assistance to explain what is actually going and
we are asking you if are wiling to help out -- no problem at all I will
be delighted.

About a week before the end of the six week work tour the crew hears that
Colin will be back to work and he has been discharged from hospital after a
lot of physiotherapy he has been told to be careful for the next three
months and if he screws up he will be out off work for at least six months.

Well this is the last evening for Jason and John and Roger are going to
give Jason a real tight head shave and also a more than normal shave of the
private parts and by the time all shaving was completed he had no hair
showing and in fact it made him look much more virile. As usual Jason dress
was just a jock strap this time a bright red one.

Peter our cook puts on a big steak supper with many more extra trimming,
then our George said tonight is special and goes and gets beers for
everyone. I may be sentimental but as a f****y I wish to thank my son Jason
or helping out during Colin's problems -- Here Here says the crew he is a
dammed good shit we love him.

Peter said come and get it guys, sit there Jason you will be severed
tonight, a great meal was had by all ice cream was severed for desert plus
another round of beer.

George calls out come on over here Peter and joins us please; a beer is
served by George -- thanks

I was about to make a comment when my oldest member of he crew is Richard
said I would like to make a comment if I may - please go ahead says George.

On behalf or the rest of the crew I would like to wish Jason the best of
everything for the future and we all hope he will consider joining us a
permentant member of our crew, he has done over the last six weeks the job
of a fully trained man with years of experience. We congratulate Jason on
his abilities and yet he is still at school and in our opinion he is a very
mature young man way ahead of his time.

Gentlemen please stand and raise your glasses -- JASON

Everyone sits down and there is total silence, eventually Jason stands up
and says this is a wonderful f****y and I hope in the future to become a
full member of this f****y but only time will tell however it is my
intention whenever I have school vacation with a minimum of six weeks I
hope to be back with you guys you are wonderful thank you so much for your
confidence in me -- Gentlemen please raise your glasses -- The Crew &
f****y.

There is a lot of applause from everyone a third round of beer was supplied
to all and everyone just started come and slap Jason back hug him and give
him a good kiss.

Slowly everyone headed for there rooms, Jason decided he needed another
shower, shortly after getting in the shower the rest of the crew is there
offering to scrub him down, it was Richard who asked Jason may I fuck you;
Yes Richard but I need someone to give me a blow job at the same time. No
problem Jason and Richard signals a member of the crew to come
forward. Well before Jason went to bed he had been fucked by all and he had
also most of the crew but eventually he became exhausted. The crew dried
him off and put him to bed, the next morning Jason is woken up by a member
of the crew giving him a blow job.

On his last day Jason was a little sluggish but the crew covered for him
and as usual work stopped after lunch to allow site clean up and make
everything secure, for a change Peter is coming town but John & Roger will
be staying and doing some touring of the tracks.

Our pilot brings the helicopter in early for a 2:00pm departure.

Landing at the company landing pad, Mike meets Jason and myself and fills
us in on the events relating to the school visit, George suggests we get
together for BS and supper out at Jake's place -- sounds good --
tomorrow night ok -- yes see you then, oh here is the schools video and a
copy of the raw footage we can use anything that can find useful.

Look Mike come on over just after lunch say about 1:0pm, sounds good I will
see you then.

Jason and I headed home to Jakes place, on arrival Jake had already got
supper underway it sure smells good after the usual greeting Jason and me
went to get showered and as normal we scrubbed each others backs and then
just slipped into a jocks, our dirty gear went into the clothes washer.

We both headed for the kitchen and grabbed a cold beer, what about me you
guys sorry says Jason as he gets Jake a beer also. Jake then says tell me
how things went on this last tour.

George said so much happened the whole period was very interesting, first
Mike from the engineering office spent 3 weeks with us and through him
Jason got a surprise visit from his school's principle, the career
councilors and the shop teacher.

Oh Jake that reminds me Mike is coming over tomorrow about 1:00pm and I
have invited him to supper also as we have lots of video to edit. Jake says
does that mean I will have to wear some clothes? No we shall be dressed as
we are now, and I bet Mike will finish up that way as well.

Mike showed up as a arranged however Jason had start reviewing all the
tapes, it turns out there are some really good shots especially those
leaving the company yard and even better coming into land at our job site
pad by the time Mike arrived Jason had made notes on the shots to be used,
then between them they looked at the school video and there were some real
good shots of the crew high up on the structures, we then looked at the raw
footage and made notes of the shoots that we could use.

Jason then laid out a script of the shots required so by the end of that
day his video was completed, he convinced Mike to write the narration.

So after supper that night the grand opening of Jason work experiences.

After supper we all had a few drinks and Dad said to Mike I think you
should say over night so you don't get pick up for having too much! Now you
share a bed with me or Jason otherwise I guess it's the floor with some
foam pads.

If I may I would love to share with Jason if that is ok with you Jason,
Mike I think we know each other well enough as we were in camp together and
I would be honored for you to share my bed.

Jake said this is a wonderful day and I think we should all celebrate with
some liquor's once the liquors were poured Jake said -- The Video may it
hit all the schools

The others said here, here; George said I hope this video will encourage
other students to get there TQ tickets in a trade of there choice.

A great evening was had by all, Mike returned with a copy of Jason's video
the rest of the weekend was father and son time.

Jason returned to school and gave the principle a copy of his video; after
leaving the school office his friends were asking where have you been? Away
on work experience the last two weeks gee you are lucky bugger was the
general comment.

About two weeks later the two highest grades in the school were all
assembled in the small hall. The principle said we have decided to show you
two video's and point of this excessive is to encourage all of you boy or
girl to seriously consider a trade Qualification certificate often referred
to as a TQ ticket.

Today both boy's and girls have TQ many of the ladies are working as
electricians, carpenters and similar trades. Don't be concerned you might
be getting your hands dirty a lot of tradesmen wear leather gloves that
protect the hands.

Now your two school councilors, shop teacher and myself were invited to
spend a work site where power transmission lines were being built -- the
company that generously did this was Power Lines Inc.

I will run first the video shot by one of our student who was working there
and then the video taken by our group.

After this we will take questions and try to answer everything you throw at
us.

Everyone one was very quiet and from what could be seen all were watching
closely, ever now and again someone would quietly say to who was sitting
next to them it's that oh what's his name!

After both video's were shown the principle, ok folk your question -- yes
Jean there a guy in the video who looks familiar any idea who that is yes I
know who are referring to but will not identify until to-ward the end.

Sir I would like to see a list of employers that will provide on the job
work experience, your councilors are at present in contact with a number of
employers, perhaps one of the councilors would like to answer this
please. They said the were in negation with several companies including
electrical, carpentry, machine shop and a welding shop we hope to have more
information within the next two weeks.

You ask earlier who that guy was -- would that guy please come up and
join me and tell everyone of your experience on the job.

Jason was a little over whelmed but he did good as he explained how he was
invited to get work experience as a gofer, the gofer aspect did not last
long and I have to admit the first time I went up on one of the towers it
scared the hell out of me, but once there and provided with lots on moral
support from the crew. I found that the crew was encouraging me to do
different jobs as time went on and according to them I became a full member
of the crew.

Then member of the crew Colin had a mishap by wrenching his shoulder and
finished up in our local hospital. I learnt of this and visited Colin to
see how he was making out. Colin told me he hoped to return for the next
six week tour of work.

In the mean time I had been contact and asked if I was willing to work my
Easter Vacation filling in for Colin, then I got called to Mr. Summers
office and after some discussion he learnt that I was going back to the
work site for the three week Easter and made comment I wish the Easter
vacation was six weeks and that is how Mr. Summers learnt of Colin's mishap
-- well he generously gave more work experience time and so I was there
for the full six week tour.

Now many of us wear some sort of necklace this one of mine Power Lines Dog
Tag that give me access to the company site out of hours its also my ticket
for flights to the job site but possible more important is has info about
me in the case of a mishap so it's worn 24 hours a day.

Now in my case I enjoy the bush and remoteness, the skies at night are
really worth seeing as there no lights in site other that the camp
building.

After work we all strip off and head for the showers, there has been a lot
of dust so you help your partner by scrubbing each other back after which
most of us went into the small lake for a swim and a bit of fun and
generally everyone got dunked. On the crew I was with Richard was the
oldest member and he was 55 yrs old but always in the water the same as
anyone else, our foreman who was a working foreman was no different to any
other member of the crew.

My comment to everyone, I'm very glad I got invited to get this experience
and for me it is work that I really enjoy, you guys I must not forget the
ladies out there please think seriously about getting a TQ and you
basically will never be out of work. If you have any questions I will try
and answer.

Thank you Jason, so does any one have questions for Jason, you said you
lived in camp do you have your own room? Yes everyone has there own
room. Do you have TV yes they used satellite service and that also brings
in the internet which is setup with a wireless router so any member of the
crew who has a laptop gets access. You mentioned you all help out each
other scrubbing each others back are the showers doubles? No they are
similar to school showers one large area with many shower heads. How high
up have you worked? 250 feet, doesn't that scare you yes it did at first
but now I'm don't have that problem.

Mr. Summer's cut in by saying I think we should all give Jason a round of
applause, the noise was deafening from the clapping; eventually Mr. Summers
said we will now adjourn and I ask you all to look at the brochures that
are on the tables over there so folks please mingle ask questions and
discuss.

The principles secretary comes in and gives him a letter, after reading it
he does something different he shows the letter to Jason and then his
staff. May I have your attention folk this has just been delivery to me and
I read it out to all of you.

Power Lines Inc is going to give us a Bursary value is $500.00 to assist
anyone from this school who is going to get a TQ ticket. The money is to
assist with the purchase of the required text books.

So folk that is a good start, also in the letter we have been asked to
provide a special name for this Bursary. So folk I would like your
suggestions, all the folk got into a huddle then one of then said we have a
suggestion we all feel on this occasion it should be name the "Jason
Bursary" because if it wasn't for him we would not be this far ahead.

Thank you folk I think that name is very expectable in this instant. We
continued to mingle please ask questions to ever you wish after this will
be the end of the day for school to-day and it's Friday so I hope everyone
has a good weekend.

As principle I watched to see what went on, Jason was well into
conversation with most there; next came our shop teacher who was getting
his share of questioning, I notice the career councilors were not getting
the attention I would have like, I guess I will have try and find out how
they operate.

The day ended and Jason headed home, as he got into the house Jake said how
was your day tiring but good however I think I need a good shower so I will
see you shortly.

Jason by now had learnt how to shave his own head so he gave himself a good
going over including his cock & balls, then rinsed off in cold water which
made him think he was in the lake.

After drying he slipped into a jock and went to see Jake, Hi Jason so tell
me about your day please, let's go and sit outside uncle sure thing I'm
going to have a beer would you like one that's the best offer I have had
to-day.

Once out on the porch Jason relates all the activities and especially this
afternoon, Jake first question was, did they spring this on you? The
principle had discussed this with me about three days ago asking if I was
willing but I didn't know when might occur.

So how did you make out, I think my effort went over well as the principle
want students to consider TQ's rather than university. Both video were
shown first then question time. Then everyone was asked to mingle they even
had refreshments and cookies there.

During this time the school secretary came in and handed the principle a
letter he then showed it to me and then his staff. Then the principle read
out this letter to everyone stating that Power Lines Inc would give a
Bursary to the value of $500.00 to anyone taking an apprenticeship for a TQ
and it was to assist with the purchase of text books required. Power Lines
Inc requested that a name be given to the bursary and everyone was asked to
come forward with what they felt would a suitable name well everyone got
into a huddle various ideas came forward and eventually they asked the
principle if the name Jason Bursary was suitable because I had started this
whole affair off.

After the videos were shown I got the feeling a lot of those there suddenly
were giving me a lot more respect, then the using of my name for the
Bursary, anyway we will see what happens. I guess it's going to be long
letter to Dad this evening.

One thing I did notice was the shop teacher and I got the most questioning
when we mingled, the career councilors sort of looked lost.

Sounds like you had busy day, so how did you feel giving your speech to
everyone, nervous at first but soon relaxed so I guess it went over OK.

Jake and I did a fair bit of fencing repairs over the weekend got good and
grubby and I didn't even feel tired in fact Saturday I cooked the supper
for Jake and myself

Well Monday came so back to school, everything had settled down into the
normal routine. During this school year Jason though he was going to work
again over Easter but Dad said no, he was coming home on vacation and we
were going to make a camping trip up north, then he asked do you think Jake
would enjoy joining us, I don't know but I can ask him -- do that please
and if he says no you two need time together just say we are all f****y so
it's f****y trip.

Over Easter Jake, George and Jason went on a trip to the Yukon neither Jake
nor Jason had ever been there and both found the area beautiful plus the
wild life was fabulous.

Ultimately they returned home George went back to work, during his absence
Mike from the office took over his crew and according to all Mike did
well. The benefit here was the fact he knew all the crew other than Colin
who when he was there before Colin was in hospital.

Well this year was graduation time and as expected Jason did graduate with
honors. In his speech he pushed those present please do consider getting a
TQ and as a matter if interest how many of you are going that route, well
about 60% of those present said they were, Jason turned to the Principle
and said I would those getting a TQ have this button -- George Summers
simply smiled said go for it.

All those that just indicated there were going for a TQ would they please
come up to the stage, as they came up Jason pined on them a simple button
which said I'm getting a TQ. What trade, well it ran through most trades
several hugged Jason and said you gave me the incentive to go this way
thank you so much -- keep in touch please -- will do.

The first week off from school he used it to tidy up everything, during
this time he phoned Mike in the Engineering Office of Power Lines
Inc. Jason said I'm not sure how to make an application for an
apprenticeship. Mike said I'm sure glad to hear from you.

Are you available for interview next week no problem Mike, I'll get it
setup do you have Email yes, I'll get your address of your Dad and will be
in contact. Please be relaxed and don't dress to kill however good pr pants
and a nice shirt and no tie.

Just be yourself and by the way our CEO really enjoyed the video you put
together as it show really what happens up there on the towers. Tell me
have you worn spurs yet, no but I want to learn, that's great because I can
assure you if successful you will become very competent in that area.

Thank you Mike I will look forward to hearing from you, and thank for your
time, no problem Jason we will see you next week.

Mike phoned Dan Smith the CEO and advised him of the phone call; Dan's
comment was great he is going to be a very useful member of our
company. Mike reminded about the idea of shortening up his
apprenticeship. I'm in full agreement on that one because of the experience
that he has already gained, you know when you watch that video you would
think he was a fully train linesman, I would like you to watch it again and
I would like to here your feeling in his area because we either pay him
above the regular rate and full rate in the last year or we really shorten
up the training period. Please think about that one and let me know, I
suggest we get together for lunch next Monday and bring young Jason in on
Tuesday say 9:30 am perhaps you could let him know please.

Mike took the Video home, and watched it several times and he could see
what Dan was driving at, it's a difficult thing on how to deal with this
one. I have to admit Jason is well advanced in his training and that was
evident when he was on site while Colin was in hospital, he was actually
doing a full time job and really should have been paid the going rate.

Mike has Emailed Jason and told him to come in on Tuesday for 9:30am and
see our lady in the front office and ask for me. Mike received confirmation
he would be there.

Monday Mike caught up with outstanding items on his desk, then about
11:00am Dan phone come on over Mike and we can talk.

Dan's office is only a few steps away his secretary said go on in Mike; Dan
is expecting you. Dan gets up from his desk and said lets be a bit more
comfortable and they move over to the arm chairs. So Dan did you watch the
video? Yes I did in fact many times and one thing that I saw was we should
have paid him the full rate when Colin was in hospital and covered and
allowed us to catch up on our schedule for me he was doing a full job and
we neglected to compensate him accordingly however that is difficult as
should it get out it could cause problems with other work experience guys
in the future.

Tell me Mike how many weeks has he worked for us? I'm not sure but we can
ask the pay office they have the records. Use my phone and give them a call
-- thanks you sure of that? Well that is more than I realized 18 weeks it
is!

Dan could not believe it however Jason has received a lot of experience,
Mike let Dan know when the teachers were out on the site when the guests
visited, no one knew that they were from Jason school and I know dammed
well that George never said anything to anyone other our guest. The crew
came down off the tower of course Jason was one of them and George is there
introducing everyone and when it came to Jason one of the teacher we have
Jason and they looked closer and my god it's you Jason, yes he said it's
me. Like all the others he shook hands with all the guests.

At no time there was never any indication that the foreman was his Dad and
it went to the point he addressed his dad same as the crew did by George.

Dan said so how do we deal with application, do we shorten the period, or
do we increase the pay rate for him

Well I would cut off one year and also adjustment to the pay rate.

Dan said go for it, lets look at the pay rates and come up with figures, I
said they are listed in percentage of the full rate. Dan looks at the time
and says lunch time.

Let's go as we got up and headed out of the office, quickly slipped into
the payroll office and got the rates and joined Dan outside, come on we
will use my car.

Over lunch the rates were discussed and they both agreed on three years
first year 45%, Second year 65% last year 90% I feel that will help
compensate where we have been amiss.

Mike said it will be interesting to see if anyone else seeks "Work
Experience"with us I sure hope it's one of the sons of our employees.

Dan said Mike you have been out to most of the work sites use you judgment
and revisit sites of your choice and talk to guys after work at the same
time put out a notice that we are interested in accommodating young folk to
gain work experience.

You know we will provide Hi-Vis overalls, hard hat, work gloves and safety
glasses, however the successful guy must provide his own safety boots make
sure they are either 16 or 14 holes boots. Re suggested clothing talk to
George about that he I'm sure will give you that answer.

Talking of George and the way we are re expanding I think we may need
within 5 years Superintendant Foreman and in my opinion George is the man
but that is between you and me.

Jason got his apprenticeship and soon was well into it once every six
months he had to spend time at school for three weeks at a time; however
this school was so different to regular school. The three years went very
quickly and now he was put with George's crew simply because Richard was
retiring as of the end of this six week tour but being a great guy he
waited until his replacement was on site. Little did he know it would be
Jason, when Jason showed part way through a six week tour for the crew,
George pick his son up at the landing pad so know one knew who came on
site?

Well Supper that night everyone was starting to eat when Jason slipped into
the lunch room and went up behind Richard and said welcome to your
retirement mate it's so great to see you.

Come here Richard and standup please and Jason gave Richard a great kiss
and hug saying thank you so much for putting up with when I was a school
k**. Richard had tears in his eyes say my friend you were never a school
k** in my eyes you were a smart young man and understood our ways which so
many cannot handle.

Jason I love you so much please come and see me when in town this time it
was Jason who got a real big tight hug and one of the best kisses he had
every received.

Richard I must go and get my supper if you don't mind otherwise Peter will
be after me!

Returning to the table he had hardly sat down when the rest of crew raised
there glasses and said welcome home mate or should we say "Linesman", guys
it is great to be back so where have you been and what did you do during
your training? Jason was over whelmed with questions and he said give a
chance to eat and after supper lets all go outside for a good BS while it
is still warm.

Things settled down Richard actually left the following week after a good
send off and since he was one of the longest serving members of the company
they were arranging a dinner for him in town during this crew's weekend
off.

Over the next five or six years Jason moved up within the crew to a slot
that Richard had held quietly to that of assistant foremen.

Mike has been in consultation with George and now he asked him to come into
town on the next flight out, bring your work gear with you as we are going
to several other sites, I expect you will away for about a week and
sometime staying in camp but at least one hotel.

George arrived at the office still in his work gear, why change it's so
more comfortable dress this way. Mike meets him and took him to his office
and as soon as the door was shut he gave George a real welcome. Please sit
down and I will explain what we are planning on doing.

We are looking at promoting you to Site Superintendant being responsible
for all the foreman, the main thing is to get them all working the same way
and not sitting in the office all day. So I plan to show you some of the
sites and introduce you to the respective foreman they are all good but
some are exceptional. However I will leave that for to you to find out. Now
you will need somewhere to work out of there is a connecting office next to
mine and that can be yours. Incidentally we don't dress up for anyone one
here either as you will see when Dan comes in shortly to see you and there
is nothing wrong in wearing your overalls in the office either.

Mikes phone goes, hello Mike speaking oh hi Dan yes he is here -- ok see
you then.

Dan is on his way, the door opens Dan walks in wearing just denim work
shirt and jeans. Hi George it's great to see you, I assume Mikes filled you
in on what we are proposing yes he has thanks -- good now I see it is
11:30 am lets go to the Pub have a beer and some lunch.

While at lunch Dan asks George what do you think of the idea. Well I don't
know why you have picked me as there are more senior foreman than
myself. We picked you because you are constantly or ahead of planned times
for construction plus you never appear to have any labor problems which do
occur at times with some crews.

Well thank you for your confidence in me I will endeavor to do my best that
all we can ask says Dan and he passes a piece of paper to him. George looks
at it and then says am I reading this right, yes you are and I should add
plus truck allowance for the time being but we are going to get you a
suitable truck what ever you feel is required talk to Mike about that as he
has seen lots of the terrain you have to travel over. So George I assume
it's a yes -- George puts his hand out and shakes on it with Dan & Mike.

As you know we generally use Ford Trucks but we are not worried or
concerned if you go a different route, the thing is make it suitable for
your requirements so I suggest to-morrow you go around all the truck
dealership and see what there is out there don't rush, go home and think
about and we will see you the day after tomorrow.

I guess lunch is over I'm heading back to the office guys let me know what
you come up with. Oh by the way I will not put a notice out to all the
foremen until you are ready and for your information the job start as of
today.

Mike says lets go back to the office and talk about the truck, once back at
the office Mike provides me with another dog tag, this one opens all the
doors I need access to within the building and some out buildings.

OK George the truck, these are my thoughts, high ground clearance, 4 x 4,
possible winch, tow hitch good for ¾ ton, I think it should be club cab so
you have somewhere safe for your gear plus a good secure box installed in
the rear truck bed, now this box we can get that made up easily and would
be cheaper than ordering via a dealership. So George what else can you
think of a powerful spot light on cab roof, it should have a company radio
with all our channels, the radio needs scanning ability. I would prefer
uncarpeted cab and have all rubber flooring so it can be washed out because
lets face it some places are real muddy and the carpet would be buggered up
very quickly.

Well George lets go into your office and for some reason we went out down
the hallway instead of through the connecting door; so lets see what you
need you already have a desk and chair plus filing cabinets, looking around
George says a table on which to layout a drawings also I think I should
have a casual area say a coffee table and some suitable chairs as that can
help putting any foreman I'm talking too more at ease smart move says
Mike. Then Mike says I must show you this and he opens the connecting door
which in effect is another room with tea and coffee making gear, a small
bar type frig. Then opening another door is a shower and toilet. Finally
the door into Mike's office who then said going back to your office the
sliding closet in your office is designed as a wardrobe so if needed you
can change clothes. I keep a pr of good jeans and a denim shirt plus
regular shoes in my closet in the wither time I also have a jacket there.

Well George go home now please don't say anything other than you are doing
a tour of other job sites with me. George phoned his b*****r and said are
you cooking tonight or would you like to go out for supper and no changing
either, he answered where the hell are you, I'm at the office so I will
home soon. You got some beer in the frig actually I need to get some more,
don't worry I pick some up on my way home any thing else you need no that
should do it.

I expect you will be back on with your crew mid next week and I plan to
also be with you as I need to talk to Jason as my plan is for him to take
over and by the end of the crews six week tour you will depart to your new
office, I know it's going to be a wrench to leave those guys but I feel you
need promotion and Jason is totally accepted by everyone. I plan to get the
notice out the last week of your tour is that ok by you -- yes says
George.

Well George found a suitable truck and it is now getting the companies name
etc plus other items he suggested installed.

Over the next few days he and Mike travelled to a number of sites always
unannounced so you saw things as they were. On one day we did three sites
as the helicopter was free and that sure sped things up and Jimmy our pilot
is a great guy and did not take long for him to clue in on what was going
on. Mike said Jimmy what you hear discussed between George and me you have
never heard and mums the word in this case. Jimmy put his thumb up
indicating he fully understood.

As Mike said they both returned to George's crew and they were off the
structure having a tea break, the crew saw Mike nice to see you how's thing
Mike, pretty good thanks other than I need a good "Linesman Haircut" is
anyone willing the answer was yes providing you shower with us this
evening. Well I might be shy you know and that brought on lots of laughter
we will see you all later.

We headed first to see Peter and let him know he had two extras for supper
and for a few days. Then we went to George office and discussed the events
of the last two days.

Yes I can see that down the road we will need to get all the foreman
together in one room and basically we need a lot more video of what goes on
and show it to all not to embarrass but as a tool to get our point over.

I personally feel that all foreman should be working foreman and right in
there with there crew not to do there job but to guide when required and
you know Mike I might be a good idea for the foreman to video tape there
own crew working and between us suggest were we want the shots taken from,
like several taken from the ground looking up and some right up on the
structure or from an adjacent structure. We will have to give the foreman
suitable training on how to use the camera and one of us should be there to
help ensure the camera does not get damaged. This is also going to get the
foreman out of the office and sort of back on the job.

Mike sure liked this idea he said George you are devious in your methods I
like that.

Well we heard the crew coming in so we got stripped off and got scrubbed up
in the showers with them, then someone's voice called out hey Mike you
wanted the full treatment sure do please OK come over hear and it was John
sit your butt down please, hey George it looks as if you have got really
scruffy mate come over here says Roger and let me clean you up thanks
mate. Once everyone got the full treatment all the crew headed for the lake
and a quick swim, returning to our sort of patio area e all sat there I was
asked so where have you been George?

Mike asked me to go on a tour of other work sites, so did you see anything
interesting that would help us here that is difficult to answer as we were
only at the site for about 6 hours before moving and in fact one day we did
three sites with the aid of Jimmy flying us in and out arriving at the
first place bout 8:30 am so we had an very early start that day and finally
got home about 7:00pm.

So the rest of that evening was just general chit chat with everyone. After
good nights sl**p and at breakfast Mike said Jason I would like you to stay
behind please as I want to talk to you privately. Don't worry Jason I will
fill in for you as I need to do some climbing and it's important you don't
worry about the crew they are good and you know that.

Well George headed out with the crew and like everyone got his safety
harness on complete with the lanyard.

Jason was wondering what this meeting was all about when Mike showed up
they both got a refill of there coffee mugs, lets go into George's office
and shut the door please. Jason you look worried don't be as I'm the
messenger of good news for you as I'm offering you position of foreman for
this crew.

Jason looks at me and would you repeat that please as I not sure if I heard
you correctly I'm offering you position of foreman for this crew and will
you except, well thank you very much why me? There are two reasons firstly
you are gay like all of us here and you know what happens after work is
completed. Secondly you have good communication with the crew and I know
the crew wanted you to take to take the assistant foreman job when Richard
retired and you have done that job well. So now it's your turn to take over
the foreman's job your rate of pay will then start off at as Mike hands
Jason a slip of paper. So Jason I hope it is a YES.

Now this brings me to a new member for the crew your thoughts please, Jason
asks anyone completed there apprenticeship especially from my old school
would be great. There are two that I know off both have finish up with good
reports and are keen to learn at present they are both filling for holiday
relief on two other sites.

I would like to meet them both on the work site and see them at work, well
that is no problem I'll check and find out Jimmy schedule. Well Mike finds
that tomorrow Jimmy is available so first thing tomorrow morning Mike and
Jason take off to see Shaun at site #3.

This time Mike does advise the foreman ahead of time but not the reason for
the visit, we arrive and it's a great day the foreman meets us at the
landing pad. We call to jimmy go and get yourself a coffee if you wish --
thanks

We start straight away by saying we are hear to find out how your relief
guy is working out and also please point him out. Ok let's walk over to
where foremen John points out Shaun. We stand and watch without staring and
I ask if you have a vacancy on your crew would like to keep as a crew
member. No question about that he has shown several of my guys some short
cuts that he learnt during his training.

Would it be ok to go over and steal him away from the crew for about 15
minutes, sure no problem. Jason heads that way while I continue to talk
with John; hi guys my name is Jason I would like to steal Shaun from you
for about 15 minute please.

Don't be worried Shaun I'm here checking on all the guys like yourself who
have gone through our apprenticeship program so how are you making out and
please don't beat around the bush talk straight if in your opinion
something is the shits be honest and say so.

Well I have to be honest this crew is not that well informed because when I
have suggested what I think is a better way that I had learnt they are
really good in accepting my suggestions. Then when they try it they realize
hey this is much easier.

So what school did you go to Badlands High, oh that's interesting I was
there as well, you were? Yes great is that your name on the Jason Bursary
yes it is, Shaun puts his hand out and shakes mine with a dammed good grip.

Tell me Shaun do you have a girl friend or a partner, Shaun is suddenly
very quiet I said what you say here is between you and me it will go no
further.

Shaun is still very quiet so I ask him directly are you Gay? I am and proud
of it. Shaun then looks me in the eye and says yes I'm gay I've been
frighten that I would get fired if anyone found out. You don't need to
worry about that in this company there quiet a few who are. Thank you for
being honest it takes a lot of courage to come out. Do you live at home or
do you have your own place, no I'm still at home.

So how do you feel about being away for six weeks at a time with a good
crew but in an isolated area? I have not experience that but I do like the
country side it's peaceful and generally quiet.

Thank you Shaun hope to see you again soon, so Shaun went back to work.

Mike thanked John for his time and interrupting work. His comment was if
it's to the benefit of Shaun I'm more than happy to help out.

We meet up with Jimmy and fly to the next site and meet up with foreman Bob
we were made very welcome and asked the same questions. We were watching
the work going on overhead which is Jordon, Bob said he is the third one
from the left we watched and notice he does not seem to getting into it,
Bob if you had a vacancy on your crew would you take him on, Bob was silent
and then said the problem is the crew doesn't really except him I don't
know why. Have you talked to the crew and Jordon privately? I suggest you
should do that because you have a recently complete apprentice who needs
help and for this to occur really is not good says Mike. Put yourself in
Jordon place how would you like it -- oh you really do hit low, I'm
serious Bob this is something you should have handled sooner.

When does the crew come down for a coffee break, well frankly they rarely
do was the answer. Well please bring them down and you will talk to them
right now and my partner here will sit down with Jordon privately.

Bob got his crew down and Bob introduces Mike thank you Bob; Mike started
off by saying I understand you guys do not except young Jordon so what is
the problem I need to know now. There was dead silence but two guys looked
very sheepish so I tackle those first, I think you two know the reason so
let's get it out in the open because one way or another I will find the
true. Bob please keep the crew here for a few minutes I'm going to talk to
Jordon and see what he has to say. I was then I could see some agitation
amongst the crew. Bob said quietly I have some hot heads here and I can see
I have slipped up badly; we will talk about that later in private.

Just hang on I'm give Jason a phone call and see what he has learnt -- I
was soon filled in, thanks I think we should remove him from this crew and
give him a fresh start -- yes I agree. OK get Jordon to get all his gear
together and we will take him with us.

I get back to Bob I've got the answer good what's the problem they are
calling him a faq! Oh god what the hell are those idiots thinking of
because I will not have intolerance because a man may be gay, I know there
are some dammed good linesmen in this company who are gay and they do a
dammed good job.

I'm going to lay the law down because when find who started this he is
going to get fired, once I heard what the problem is I'm going to relocate
Jordon and we will take him with us when we leave. I think that is a wise
move and it will be safer for Jordon as well. He has been asked to get all
his gear together -- thank you Mike.

Bob now look I have found out that you guys have been calling young Jordon
a faq, that type of intolerance will not be tolerated in this company and
when I find out those responsible for this they may get fired even if that
means all of you. Now clean up your act and get you butts back on the
job. We are pulling Jordon off the crew and now you will have to work
harder in order to get the job done.

Well Jason meet up with Jordon and after introducing himself, Jordon lets
go for a walk so how are you making out here, lousy was the answer how come
they call me a fag -- oh do they.

So Jordon what school were you at? Badlands High oh that is interesting
that's my old school. Look Jordon I'm going to ask you a very personnel
question are you gay because I am.

Jordon looked at me and said you are k**ding me, no I'm not, oh what a
relief to find a friend so tell me do you live at home or do you have your
own place. I live on my own I got kicked out when I came out to my
folks. That's too bad so how did your folks take it when you came out. Well
without going to into much Mother died and I was brought up my uncle and
then one day at home dad asked me if I was gay and said YES he simply
hugged me great son I love you so much, so I never had a problem.

Mike got hold of Jason so of these two guys what are your thoughts asks
Mike; well was thinking we should move Jordon to John's crew as we both
know 50% of his crew is gay and I would like Shaun on my crew however
perhaps it would be better for me to take on Jordon as I broken the ice
with him and I know the crew will help him out. Good decision Jason I fully
agree, let's go and talk with Bob.

Hi Bob sorry but you're having a bad day, so can you mange this crew and
get them cleaned up. I hope so Mike good however we will have to find a
replacement for Jordon I agree in time yes, now how are you going in
relation to the schedule; not as well as I would like we are about three
days behind. Hum that not good so where is the hold up? I get all the
supplies on time but the crew productivity is well down.

Question for you Bob do you up go up on the structures and work with the
crew and give them some leadership. It a long time since I climbed must be
four or five years since I was there. Well Bob I want you up there with the
crew see first hand what is going on and try and get the crew motivated.

Now if you feel there is someone holding the others back -- get him in
private ream him out and give a written warning, this paper trail is
important, on the third warning give him the choice of quitting or being
fired.

Well we leave the site with Jordon and all his gear on board and head back
to my crew once we land I said to Jordon come with me please and the first
thing I do is take him over to meet Peter our cook and grab some coffee,
and at the same time let Peter know he has another one for supper no
problem Jason oh any idea where George is, most likely up with the crew you
know him, I laugh and said he loves getting right in there.

Once Jordon finish his coffee, Jason said ok Jordon lets go and find your
room so you can get sorted out but don't get cleaned up yet. Jordon
returned and said he would sort things out later ok then lets go and find
the crew and since there was a truck there I took him out to where the crew
were and as we arrived they had just come down George sees me and we meet
up. I would like you to meet Jordon as he is going to fill the gap in our
crew, Mike slips away and has a quick word with the crew telling them what
has happened -- thanks Mike. OK lets get him introduced to the crew so
Jason that Jordon over and does the intro, so what does the crew do when he
is introduced they welcome him in there general way with a big hug from all
saying welcome Jordon we hope you will be happy working here.

So we are all going back to get cleaned up and a swim. Oh by the way we all
don't bother to get dressed this time of the year so don't be shocked when
you see our crew going around in the buff since it is very warm here we
just wear a jockstrap as our formal where. Jordon said that is something I
don't own, no problem there are plenty here between us we will loan you a
couple so you don't feel out of place.

So come on Jordon you might as well ride back with us and we will show
where things are. Mike, Jason and George are talking and see Jordon take
off with the crew. Hey guys did you see that, what says George the crew has
taken Jordon under there wing by all accounts. So lets get back and join
the crew in the showers, as we arrived in the showers we saw Jordon
laughing as something that was going on, the next thing was he was getting
his back scrubbed and he soon turn around and did the same for whoever's
back it was.

Everyone headed for the lake and Jordon seemed much more relaxed so as
eventually as we were all heading back Mike was talking to Jordon and asked
him so what do you think of this location it's roughly 60 miles in all
directions from the nearest habitation. I'm going to tell you it is very
different from living in town and this crew all prefer jobs in this type of
area, and at night you can sit outside and not a light to be seen the stars
seem much more brilliant.

Jordon turns to Mike I must thank Jason for getting me out of Bob's
operation it was very depressing. I'm glad to here that and I'm sure you
will fit in here really well.

At supper that evening Mike had decided to make an announcement to the crew
so once everyone had finished eating and it had got down to chit chat. Mike
stood up and hey guys I have some news for you as of to-day Jason is now
your foreman hence the fact that Jordon has now joined your crew.

George who has worked with you all is now the site superintendent and will
be responsible for the entire power line foreman. So I can assure you I can
see George dropping in on you guys every now and then especially when he
needs a "Linesman Cut with full treatment"

Thanks guys I felt you all should know first since George has been with you
guys for a long time.

Suddenly Jordon ask if he could make a comment, sure by all means was the
answer he got from Jason -- go for it mate.

I would like say thank you to you all in making me so welcomed into this
crew, it feels like a f****y and I hope I will not let you down. The crew
got up and one by one grabbed Jordon again but this time they all gave him
a big kiss then Kim crew member said Jordon everyone in this room is gay so
you are very safe.

Well the rest of the evening went as normal, George, Mike & Jason actually
relaxed.

Next morning after breakfast the crew took off Jason told then I see you
all later, Jason, George and Mike sat down and discussed what had happed
when we visited Bob's crew and as George put it that is going to have to be
watched closely turning to Mike what's our construction load like. The
answer was I think we may have to lay off at least one crew.

Fair enough looks as if I'm going to do a lot of travel spending a week at
each location. That means eight weeks well actually seven weeks as this is
already done because I need to do an assessment of how the various crew and
foremen are all working. After that I will have enough info to have the
foreman all in town and work on getting them out on the job plus dealing
with bad practices like the Jordon affair. We will do a bit on safety and
perhaps a refreshment of their First Aid tickets.

Well I assume all foremen do have First Aid tickets? Mike says he is not
sure you have got me there. Actually I would like the Cook, assistant
foreman & the foremen all should have tickets. This site will have two
Jason and Peter -- you forgot Jordon it's part of the apprenticeship
program.

Jason something I have found out is the two guys that we saw Shaun & Jordon
both were at my old high school so it sounds as if they are getting some
students in trades and that is great. Mike says you should do a visit there
once you have an assistant foreman selected and come to town say on the
Wednesday of your weekend off go home and Thursday go to the high school,
do you know if the same principle is there? Well to the best of my
knowledge he is however I can ask young Jordon.

So Jason do you have anyone in mind for our assistant, must admit I haven't
thought to much about that but I will talk to George and see what his
opinion is of the guys since he has been with hem much longer than
myself. That's fair comment but you worked while a student with this crew
so you must have formed some ideas.

Well Roger has sort of become a leader and he seems to be respected and
they only joined the crew a few weeks before I first came out here.

That evening I ask Roger if he had a First Aid ticket no but John does
what's wrong nothing but I would like you get yours ASAP. The reason is I
planned to make you assistant foreman to cover for me when I'm away. So
will still three guys with FA tickets as Peter, John and hopefully yourself
in the near future. I can get the books up here for you to study and then
you will have to go to town to write the exam and then do the practical. So
between us here we should be able to get you up to speed so what do you
say.

Well if you think I'm up to it the answer is yes and thank you and yes
there is a plus payment on your basic wage of $1.50/hr, so over the next
few weeks Peter & John worked with Roger and when he went to town he passed
at 95% which was above average.

As the end of the first six week tour for Jordon with us was coming up I
spoke to Jordon and said you don't have to go to town as Peter, John &
Roger will be staying.

I'm suggesting you might save money by getting rid of your apartment and
take a motel room when ever you go to town. Well I had not thought of that,
so do you have many real friends in town? No not really I sort of got cold
shouldered when I came out, that's too bad I was lucky as my dad supported
me and when he told me he was also gay we sure hugged each other and I was
very lucky.

Jason I have a question for you why do all your crew have shaved heads, I
believe its called the "Linesman Cut", well I laughed and said it goes back
a long way, when I was here on Work Experience from school and after the
third day it was very hot and I was sweating heavily and I indicated I need
a hair cut. Someone said no problem Jason do you want the full linesman
works yes please. So I finished up with the same cut that I have now. My
Uncle who had contacts with the school and advised them not to get up tight
when I return with what was called in those days "Skinhead" hair cut.

I spent the last two years at school that way and I have maintained that
every since had have no regrets. If you wish to go that way talk to either
John or Roger that do a great job, however most guys can do
haircutting. Thanks for your time I will go to town this break and look at
what I wish to keep and put it in storage and get rid of my apartment, I
think also I will switch to a cell phone later but I'm going to get myself
a laptop.

If there are only a few items bring them back with you as when we move camp
these trailers go with us so your room is your room but something like a
laptop carry it with you when we move.

So Mike put out an information circular announcing the changes being made
and that George has been promoted to Site Superintendant and he would be
visiting all work sites over the next seven weeks and will be on site for a
number of days.

The notice was signed by Mike Hill

Well George started his tour by road and the first one went well and did
not require spending the full week on some sites this allowed George to go
back to the office and start his report, and yes George is hardly out of
his overalls he says they are the most comfortable item of clothing to be
worn.

In the end George completed his tour by helicopter and he said to Jimmy the
pilot how about you staying here with us tonight and have some relaxation
and I will scrub your back, Jimmy is laughing that's an offer I cannot turn
down and you know I think it's time I got a true "Linesman Hair Cut", now
you will be asked if you want the full treatment which means your cock &
balls get cleaned up.

Glad you can stay I will also be getting the full treatment, it also
allowed George to see Jason and catch up with his report which he is doing
on his laptop now George can access his own files on the office server.

During the next week back at the office George completed his report and his
opinion the site where Foreman Bob has a crew was the worst, they were
behind with the schedule and also Bob never went up on the structure even
though I went up. I got an interesting comment from the crew when I asked
has Bob been up here to see this, you're k**ding Bob won't come up these
days we don't know why.

So what is the problem please show me, well the crew did and I made some
suggestion on how to overcome. The comment was never thought of that so try
it out and see if that helps, after this I stayed with the crew and worked
with them. They worked but really didn't have much a clue of what was going
on either.

I showered with them each night but no one help there mate get really
scrubbed further more they didn't do laundry duty for getting there
overalls cleaned up on a daily basis, in fact I don't think some of even
showered as you could notice the odor when you were working close.

Another item for the foreman meeting! Well I'm sure collecting many items.

So once back at the office I actually dressed in jeans and tee shirt and
sandals These are the items for the meeting.

Prior to the meeting circulate the first aid manual and advise writing
there FA exam and do the practical on Thursday and Friday

These are my thoughts for the meeting of all foremen what do you think
Mike?

Monday welcome and intro explain why they are here, start on the safety
aspect of the job. Might be a good idea for you and Dan to be there.

Tuesday -- Camp operations clean overalls every day and Laundry duty get
pride instilled into the crew. Keep all trucks washed providing there is
adequate water available.

When the crew comes in after a day in from the bush, get them to help each
over scrubbing each other's backs. If you are in a private area forget
towels just go out and sit in the sunshine to dry off wear only shorts or
better still a jockstrap. Let's face it we are all guys on the site.

When eating your meals put the tables together so it's a sort of round
table discuss problems that have occurred and how to overcome them. Pass on
any general news about possible new contracts. Work as a f****y look after
each other.

Wednesday -- Foreman should be up on the structure at least three times a
day don't sit in your office unless you are truly doing office work, get
out there be with the crew you are part of the f****y.

Wednesday evening a happy hour to allow lots of discussion

Thursday write your FA exam (morning) start the practical's on one to one
basis. That evening; have a banquet thank everyone etc etc and ask for
feed back

On Friday continue practicals until completed. Get results from examiner
and hand out certificates and wallet cards.

Wrap up the week make sure Dan is present with Mike complete this around
3:00pm so they all have a chance to head home.

Mike says after discussion I like your thoughts, I would like to show this
to Dan if that is OK -- sure no problem; actually better still lets see
if is free -- Dan was there very quickly Mike explained what I had done
and said he like my proposal so your thoughts Dan.

After a few minutes Dan says you have done a good job here George I like
the way you going. When do plan to hold this meeting George? Not until I'm
sure that all the crews assistant foreman are ready to take over for a
week, plus once the present contract to build this major truck feeder is
winding down I think we will have surplus of crew. I may be wrong but we
have one crew that always lagging behind and the foreman is not really
helping. Therefore I'm of the opinion this crew be let go!

Dan asks me have I been talking with the crew, I said yes -- this is the
crew were I pulled the newly graduated apprentice off that job as he was
getting called a faq and totally cold shouldered by the crew and the
foreman did nothing to correct the situation. I also returned later and
went up on the structure and asked the crew how many time does Bob come and
see how things are going, they laughed he has never been up here.

Dan says is this the same crew you were telling me about Mike? Yes it is;
well as soon as we can let that crew go and mark the records DNR (do not
re-employ)

A month later that crew had already been let go and plans were being made
for the Foreman Meeting in two weeks time. For the function we arranged for
soup & sandwich lunches, there was only one foreman that needed
accommodation so he booked into the same hotel and the meeting room was
located.

The meetings went well, some were very surprised at the idea of clean
overalls every day but after discussion they could see the point especially
with the crew including the foreman all doing laundry duty.

During the week especially during the happy hour the feed back was very
positive. Then at the banquet one of the foreman stood up saying he had
been asked to pass this on to the management how much we all have enjoyed
this week, plus the idea's that George has put forward and the emphasis on
we are a f****y.

You know some of us rarely go up on the structures and I'm one however as
soon as I back on the job I will be up there with the crew and hope
everyone here will do what I'm going to do and if it's good enough for Mike
and George to climb the structures it's only right we do our part making
all the "Linesman" a total f****y -- thank you.

The applause was very loud and went on for a few minutes, Dan stood up,
gentleman we are very pleased that you found this week constructive and we
also thank you Keith speaking on behalf of all the foremen.

Now I'm going to ask you a simple question, would you all like to get
together again say in six months time possibly only three days as you all
now have your FA Tickets however I know several of you still have to do
your practical's so we can discuss how you have all been making out and
throw out problems that you had.

Remember please George, Mike & Myself are always available to you guys.

Tomorrow which presentation day of FA tickets and we will all be here so if
anyone wishes to talk to any of us you privately just ask and we will
listen.

Thank you gentlemen enjoy the rest of the evening.

Friday by midday all results were in re the FA Tickets every one passed, at
lunch that day the presentation were made. After which Dan said we will be
here for the next hour please circulate and then head home --have a good
weekend. Please check with George as he has the flight schedule for those
that need to fly in.

Thank you

Well over the next two months there were many questions coming in to George
via Email asking for suggestions on how to deal with this or that.

George again went on a tour of the job sites advising the respective
foreman of is attention and staying over night so he could sit down with
the crew and hear there comments and such like.

Over the third month George was at all job sites had bid discussions with
the foreman and the two of them also went out on the job and onto the
structures by now I had a small video camera so I could take shots of how
the crew work and then showed them that night what I had shot via the
VCR. This I found it caused a lot of good discussion between all.

I also the next morning before departing got the guys all together and took
a shot and got the foreman to introduce each member of his crew including
the Bull Cook. I kept each site on a separate tape.

Have to admit I had fun when I got to where Shaun was working I really
wanted to talk with him for a period and also to see him working on the
job.

At that site I went up on the structure where Shaun was and asked the crew
how are you making out -- real good was the reply and a comment was made
by one of the crew saying you train all the apprentices like this one this
company will have no worries. Shaun was a little embarrassed by the comment
-- good for you Shaun I'll see you later after supper.

I sat down with Shaun in my room after supper since is now raining outside,
so well Shaun are you happy the way the crew is treating you. Man they are
really great and I have found out that here that most of them are also gay,
the other two don't care a dam about anyone being gay they say so ;long as
you do a good job what the hell is the difference, that great Shaun glad to
hear your comments.

The foreman is also very helpful as he frequently up on any structure we
are working and I think that is great because he can see any problems that
we may be having and often can make suggestion how to get over it. So Shaun
have you been able to offer suggestions and how does the crew accept your
input, they think about it and then say lets try it

Well that good, lets go and get something to drink, I grab an orange juice
Shaun gets a coffee. So I take it you are happy here -- oh yes thank you.

Well I left early morning, Jimmy our pilot was in at 7:15 am so we departed
at 7:30am and headed for my old crew and I told Jimmy I was going to be
here for two nights and then head back to town just let me know when you
expect to be here and if possible make it late afternoon.

Jimmy's comment father and son time eh -- you got that right incidentally
if you want to stay overnight that's fine also but let me know ahead of
time so we can advise Peter the cook. You know that sounds like a good idea
perhaps I could get this "Linesman Hair cut" full treatment as well. I will
certainly arrange that for you -- can you do that no problem. Well yes
please I would like to stay overnight, so just bring a jock strap and a
pair of runners.

The look on Jimmy's face was priceless, Jimmy you have not lived until you
have worked with this crew as George is laughing.

Well George took his gear into the bunkhouse checking with Peter first so
how are things Peter? Really good, Jason is doing a good job the crew they
love him great but how is Jordon making out, well he has blossom if that is
the right expression. That's an interesting way to put it, so the crew
accept him ok; oh yes he really is a crew member that's great to hear
because he had a bad start. That's what I hear says Peter, anyway George
what would you like for lunch a really nice sandwich and a ginger ale,
you've got it. Excuse me I need to use the bathroom.

When I return I advise Peter I expect to be here for three nights, Jimmy
will dropping in and staying over night as he wants the full treatment
linesman hair cut.

Peter laughs he says that going to be a shock to his head because he has a
real shaggy amount of hair, you know come to think of it I don't every seen
him not wearing his flying helmet.

Well I after lunch I went and got my laptop checked my Email, there was a
meeage from Mike saying I here you at your old site having father and son
time that's great, Jimmy will be there for a good haircut frankly he really
does need it.

His head is really shaggy and looks a mess and perhaps the reason he never
generally takes his flying helmet off.

George goes to his room and starts on is reports to Mike, he also send an
Email to his b*****r bringing him up to date saying he will be home late on
Friday evening.

Late Thursday Jimmy flies in and George meets him at the landing pad, so
Jimmy your ready for your total clean up eh, his answer is well its time I
got a new look fair enough and do you want the full treatment which means
your cock and balls shaved yes as long as I don't get nicked. Well you get
a good hard on it makes it much easier to make a good job, hopefully that
will not be a problem.

Well it was as usual a great warm day so a shaving area was setup out side
so the hair did not plug the drains.

Ok Jimmy get striped off and come and sit on this chair and Roger here will
start on you head and then later John will assist for the final clean
up. Well Jimmy goes to his room and leaves all his clothes there but
carries a bright red jock strap in his hand and has a great grin of
devilment on his face.

Everyone is standing around watching Roger commence his work, his first cut
he created a Mohawk and the rubs in some red dye to match his jock that was
hanging there.

A mirror was brought out and so he could see his appearance, Jimmy gets the
giggles and asks any one got a camera please get a shot of this.

Jimmy after the photo shot takes the rest off and then gets Jimmy to lay on
the adjacent bench, Roger then proceeds to cut back a real heavy growth of
hair in the private area. Once completed Jimmy got a reasonable hard on so
John uses lots of shaving cream and commences to clean off all the stubble
after wiping of the surplus shaving cream, OK roll over and we will clean
up your arse area.

OK Jimmy lets go back to the chair and John will finish off your head by
shaving off all the stubble. Ok you finished go and get a good shower and
we will see you in the lake. Everyone sort of hugged Jimmy welcome to our
f****y now you look really good and anytime you need a clean up Jimmy just
arrange a time at end of work when we are all showering anyone of us will
help you out. Thanks guys yes I will keep it this way it already feels
good. See you in the lake!

Well Jimmy and George depart Friday morning, Jimmy said to me while we are
flying you know my helmet is sort of loose now I have lost that thatch of
mine but it really does feel different but good it's the new me. George
said when it turns cold you may need to wear some sort of head covering,
thanks George for the advice.

Once back to the company's landing pad George goes into the office and
check his mailbox, luckily nothing to urgent that cannot wait till
Monday. So George heads back home once there the first thing he does is
strip right off and throws his gear into the washing machine then he heads
for the kitchen his b*****r is there reading the paper, George says would
you like a beers oh please.

So Jake asks how did your week go, actually pretty good on the whole
especially with the two graduated apprentices who seem to have settle in
well, I was sort of worried about Jordon who is now with Jason's crew, the
crew has done a good job and I don't have to worry any more after a bad
start which was not his fault.

Six months later George is frequently out checking on all his Foreman, to
date all the foremen but two have been up with there crews and I need to
find out why, however they have achieved all the other wishes I had asked
for so I will go easy on them so another trip to sit down and discuss and
try and find out what the problem is.

I advise Tom who is on site #5 that I was going to visit for a couple of
days and hope this is OK with him, the reply was you're more than welcome.

Well I arrived and I was please to find that Tom was with his crew up on a
structure as I headed for the bunk house and on entry the cook said to me
you must be George I said that's right and I'm please to meet you so how is
it going. The cook say would you like a tea or coffee. Well a tea would be
really nice no problem just have to wait for the kettle to boil.

I'm sorry I'm bad a names so you are Andy, I'm George so how it is going
and how are the crew making out these days. Pretty good the crew are a
great bunch of guys and I sure like the idea that Tom came back with of
clean overalls each day plus the fact they have a duty roster for laundry
duty it made my life a lot easier. I'm sure glad to hear that thanks.

I guess Tom is with the crew yes he is and that is a surprise because he
rarely goes up with them.

I look at the eating area and I note all the tables are together, so I make
the comment glad to se the tables arranged like one big table, does that
cause you any problems, none what so ever, that's good because I know the
rule don't get the cook mad with you. We are laughing well Andy thanks for
a good mug of tea that went down well, which room should I use. Rm: 10 is
ready for you, thanks see you later and also for a good chat.

I go to my room and make my notes, Andy was very helpful with his
information, once I have finished I head for the job site and find everyone
down for a coffee break.

I had already got my safety harness on and meet up with Tom says guys;
George is my boss and he is spending a couple of days with us all but
please don't be scared because you don't know him I can assure you he is a
dammed good shit and will help all of out if there is a problem.

Sorry we do not have any more coffee, oh don't worry I had a great mug of
tea with Andy before coming up here - Andy is a dammed good cook right guys
here here. Well the break finish Tom said George what would like? Well I'm
going to join everyone up on the structure so I`m ready and I follow you
all up there.

Once I got up on the structure I was very please to see Tom using the tools
as what they were doing needed all hands and in fact I got there as
well. They were having a lot of problems getting the bolts lined up. I
asked does anyone have a tapered toggle bar, the answer was no -- I then
asked lets see what tools we have available, one guys had a large
screwdriver may I borrow that please; do used it to endeavor to line things
up, Lets get a bolt ready, I think I've got it push the bolt in now, I
check the alignment give me a hammer please and so I tapped it gently and
the bolt moved forward we finally got it right through so I left the crew
get things tighten up. After looking at the other bolt holes none of them
lined up correctly. That not a good situation was my comment, one of the
crew said we have been fighting this problem on and off for some time
now. OK I'm going to get some additional tools shipped up to-morrow.

I get my phone out phone Mike; hey Mike there is a problem with bolt
alignments there is a screw up by our supplier and this is delaying the
project. Please get a 1½" taper toggle bar and also 1½" taper reamer with a
suitable ratchet wrench and we will have to open the holes to get the bolts
in. Now we need this ASAP hopefully Jimmy can fly these in to-morrow. If it
dark when he gets here I'm sure Tom can provide a room overnight Tom gives
me the thumbs up signal.

Tom I think we will have to move onto the next tower and do our best, Tom
says what you think guys. Well it makes the most sense a couple of us can
easily go back to the uncompleted towers and do the reaming and get them
completed. By now it was close to the end of work so everyone descending
and ultimately hitting the showers.

I was pleased to see a laundry schedule posted, I put my overalls into the
pile and hit the shower I was soon asked if I would like my back scrubbed
oh please and I did the same, I watched and saw most guys were going out in
the warm evening sun to dry off, I joined them and we all had a good BS.

One thing that came out was you ever since Tom was in town he has been much
more relaxed and is frequently up the towers with us, what we like he sees
the problems we are running into and does his best to solve the
problem. George we are glad you saw this I wonder how many other crews are
having similar problems. Good question and I'm going to find out, I might
even have an answer before I leave and I will let you guys know.

Well after supper, we sat around and discussed problems that have occurred,
I would seem to be hole alignment. They told me they had tried many way to
overcome had many problems. They were apparently once they got two bolts in
they slacked them off to allow wriggle room to get the remaining bolts into
place.

I could see this is wasting a lot of time so I'm going to investigate
having the cross arm units drilled 1/16 " over sized so the bolts will go
in undamaged on there threads.

That night I Emailed all my foreman asking if they were having problems
aligning up to get the bolts in and all said it was a headache and it would
be nice to get things drilled correctly

In reply I told then that they would the following to overcome the problem
1½" taper toggle bar and also 1½" taper reamer with a suitable ratchet
wrench and we would go after the supplier to correct the situation.

This Email was copied to Mike as well so he was kept up to date.

After seeing Tom's problems I returned to the office, to discuss with Mike
and then both of us went to the suppliers to discuss the problem. They
claimed this was the first time they had heard of this, but when we
suggested a change they were very receptive to our request.

I'm pleased to report future supplies the problem did not exist thank
fully. For me the effects on the foreman and crew were incredible I got a
lot more respect as hands on guy. That may me personally very happy.

It's now six months since the last get together with the foreman and we
were in between contracts, I discussed with Mike and Dan about having the
foreman in for two day's on there own and then the crews for three
days. Then the next two days meet with each foreman and ask if they had any
problems with their crew and other general questions.

For the crews first day on safety and housekeeping Second day show videos
taken on various job sites and then late afternoon go to a happy hour with
snacks. Third day open questions from all get general discussions going,
that evening have banquet of all crews including foreman.

Well Power Lines Inc productivity improved and it turned out a great number
were gay tradesman, those that were not just simply excepted the fact as it
made no difference to them what a person orientation was.

It was successful week and the crew expressed there thanks. During the week
we learnt that another major contract.

So happily we were able to announce to all the crews of the forth coming
project everyone was very happy. So the question is when do we get
going. The answer is we do not have a start date but hopefully within three
weeks. We have to fly the route and look for suitable campsites so we don't
have to move you.

A question was asked, can we help in setting up the trailers, that will
save you money in our opinion further more we can put the trailers angled
for the evening sunshine because most of us like to dry off instead of
using our towels, if there is a lake some of us will go for a swim after
showering.

George said I sure like your suggestion and will do what I can to have on
site setup, you realize for a couple of days you may have to sl**p rough
-- that's no problem came from the floor.

After other discussions the meeting came to the end letting everyone get
freshen up for the Banquet.

Mike and Dan said that was well worth while the expense and I'm sure it
will pay off, thanks George for setting this all up. So the company
flurried better than before it really became a f****y.
Well George and Mike looked over the power line route using Jimmy with the
company helicopter. They dropped down at several points to look more
closely at the terrain they had also noted a logging road running fairly
close to the route.

Eventually we get to the end of the proposed power line route; Jimmy says
we need to fuel up so we are going to Tong for fuel. By now, it is getting
late afternoon and we should find a place to stay.

Well Tong had nothing to answer for accommodation not even a pub for
food. At the only store, we simply purchased something using cold food.

Hence, we slept rough on board that was better than sl**ping out in the
open at least we stayed dry during the shower that occurred during the
night. We took off at daylight and headed back and about half way spotted a
large level area which might do for a campsite so we went down and looked
around. Decided the ground was suitable and this would place the camp
approx ½ mile from the logging road and took a gps reading to locate the
area later.

We returned to base and were meet on return by George and Mike. So how did
it go guys not bad however we need to know who developed the logging road
that runs all most the entire route. We need to be able to use that road
with a 4 x 4 trucks for the crew. Since this site is north, we may need to
have snow-clearing equipment in the form of a bulldozer.

We ultimately decided where the camp would be setup and took up the offer
of our crew to help setup the new camp. This worked out very well and from
the company's point of view we saved money and as a result we paid a bonus
to those helping with the setup as they were sl**ping rough however they
got good grub which is very important.

We got every one together and showed all the crews the route and a
predicted construction schedule.

We asked for comments, this really paid off as many good suggestions came
forward. By the end of the week so much discussion had taken place and in
the end the general view was Mike & George would sit down and go though
everyone thoughts.

Everyone was thanked for there input and advised that they would receive
more information within a couple of days by Email

The result of our meeting with the crews was that we were able to integrate
a number of the suggestions.

Now that the construction camp is setup, so both Mike and George also
joined the crew to ensure that everything gets going, as we, all would
like. The crews of the company we took over have really fallen into our way
of working and that makes us both very happy.

We have four crews working in different locations hence we have four
foreman in charge of each location.

From day one of our operation everything went very well, the crews after
work went though there normal daily routine of scrubbing there mates back
and shaving when required.

This project was scheduled to take seven months; one thing that did become
evident one group of the new crew did very well with the erection of the
various steel towers.

So now, why is this crew doing so well? George and Mike did a close
inspection on the way this crew worked and they discovered there order of
assembly was different, so Mike videotaped this work and the other crews.

That evening Mike and George reviewed the tapes and decided to get all the
foreman together the following evening and show them what we have
found. Basically, it was a case of doing the tower assembly in a different
order.

Back in the office George was asked would he be willing to have two work
experience students from local schools out on the job. His comment was yes
but we must meet up with them first and ensure they will fit in and are
physically in good shape and what are there hobbies.

Meeting of these students went well, one has been living on his own due to
being kick out by his father after announcing he was gay the other lived at
home but was planning on moving out as he felt too restricted by
restrictions put on him by his folks. They both had a common factor, they
belonged to the same rock climbing club so heights didn't worry them but
both admitted they were scared as hell the first few times they went
up. However one common comment was don't let your guard down as that is
when you become unsafe.

We explained to them that they would have to get steel toe work boots lace
up 16 hole ones to give you lots of ankle support, coveralls and other
safety equipment will be loaned to you

After we had seen these two guys Mike asks where would you place them on
the crews. George comment was I think I would put them where Shaun & Jordon
are as these guys have sure blossom out and dammed good workers.

OK I'm going to phone the respective school principles and find out how
long they can stay with us, hopefully three weeks or better still six
weeks.

After good discussion, they were both allowed a full six weeks by starting
on the job three weeks before school commenced so in effect they only
missed three weeks of school.

Lets contact both of them right now and asked them both to come in at the
same time say 8:30 am on Thursday do our safety indoctrination, issued
safety gear and make sure they have got there work boots plus give them
guidance about what clothing to bring and wear your coveralls when coming
in on Monday.

We can also do there Id tags and explain that they must be worn at all
times and the reasons for them but not activate then until Monday morning.

Come Monday I was there early that day having previously advised the
foremen of what was going on. I went down stairs to the gathering area and
saw both Doug and Harvey already there and were already making friends with
the crew who were giving them both a hug saying welcome and hope you two
guys will learn lots while you are with us.

Then Doug looked at Shaun, weren't you at Badlands High – Shaun had the
biggest smile saying that is right and also Jordon is here somewhere we
both were at that school. Doug says let me introduce Harvey he is from
James Bay High. Both Shaun & Jordon say I'm sure glad that other schools
are now coming in the right direction recommending working with the trades.

Our pilot Jimmy has the big helicopter out for this run due to the numbers,
he calls out OK guys lets get loaded please, someone says let our young
guys have the good window seats so they can get any photos they want

Arriving at base camp, Peter our Cook already has soup and sandwich lunches
on the go. I check with him on which room for our Students # 20 & 21 thanks
Peter.

While our crews are having lunch I advise everyone and introduce both Doug
and Harvey to the crew and said we plan on rotating our students with all
four crews but to start off with joining them up with Shaun &
Jordon. Thanks guys I'll bring these guys out shortly to the job site as I
need to show them around the camp and explain a few things first.

The first thing I said to Doug and Harvey was I'm sure glad you started to
mix with crew well. Let's take a walk and bring your bag with you. You have
rooms #20 & 21 so dump your bag in your room and by the way, your dog tag
opens your door. Toilet block more like a school block with toilets down
there and large showers and no dividers either. It is general accepted
practice to assist your mate in scrubbing there back after work. Oh, yes
one important thing after work your coveralls are dumped into the washing
machine, now you see this list I am putting your names onto it as we all do
laundry duty.

Now this site is dusty so make sure you are always wearing your safety
glasses, don't be concerned if you see someone walking around in the
nude. We do not go into the cookhouse in dirty overalls unless it's an
emergency hence everyone has clean set of overalls on each day – any
questions? Harvey says you have given us so much information I know my head
is spinning. I laugh well I hope you enjoy this experience and what goes on
here is only discussed here just remembered to-day it's going to be a hot
day dressing for dinner just a jock strap is more than adequate.

Ok guys safety gear on please make sure you have your work gloves and use
them and I will take you out to the job site, I first stop where foreman
Jason and his crew is working, I turn to Harvey would you like to go up
with the crew. Why yes certainly now unknown to either student I had two
extra sets of safety harness in the truck so I said first watch me and how
I get the harness on. OK you both get your harness on please and I will
check it out for correct adjustment, neither had any problems and I made
sure it was adjusted right. OK Harvey follows me and I will be with you at
your side making sure you don't slip up.

Harvey climbed just like a professional, Jason was watching us come up the
tower once we got there he said welcome to the high world and my crew.

OK Jason I will leave Harvey in your good hands see you later – thanks
George.

I now head for where Shaun is working and do the same thing; Doug climbing
was just as good, Frank is watching the climbing of Doug also, once there
he asked Doug where you learned to climb like that because you did so
well. Both of us belong to the same rock climbing club and have been
climbing for about four years now.

How's it going Frank really good that's great, well Doug Frank is your
foreman and I'm going to leave you in his very capable hands.

I visited the other two sites and all was going along really well by now it
was time for a shower but first I must make some notes. I return to camp
and sit outside doing my work when Peter comes out with two large mugs of
tea – you're a life safer Peter thanks. So what are these students
doing, well believe or not they are already up on the towers with the crew
and had no problem at all climbing, you're k**ding me! No I am not while
Peter and I are talking I here the first truck on its way back and I am
want to see how things look.

This was #4 crew and as yet did not have either student; then came Frank
and crew Doug is in the middle of the group and all are laughing and
basically they are complimenting Doug's climbing skill as Frank passes me
he gives a discreet thumbs up sign.

I put my notebook away and head for the showers doing the normal thing of
washing my safety glasses and hard hat, strip right of and coveralls into
the washer and join the others in the showers someone says to me scrub my
back please I got pretty sweaty today sure thing mate. I'm watching to see
how Doug makes out and please to see he is relaxed and fallen right in.

The other crews are now joining us and I'm talking to Jason asking how did
it go? Really good everyone was amazed at how young Harvey climbed up and
down with ease. Most of the crews were outside drying off in the
sunshine. I walked back to my room and saw both students chatting, as I
passed them I asked everything OK guys – the answer was sure thing it's
great.

Dinner is at 6:00pm don't be late or the cook will be after you and don't
forget what I said jockstrap are worn as formal dress in the cookhouse in
the evenings please don't be shy then you will be dressed like everyone
else.

Both Doug & Harvey are getting quizzed by the crew and one thing they all
asked was how come you were able to climb that easily, when they both said
we are members of a rock climbing club and have been doing it for about 4
years but we both admit the first few times we were scared shitless at the
heights.

Doug I think we both have question for you guys, why does everyone have
shaved heads? There is lots of laughter and finally it was Jason who told
them, I came here under a job experience plan from Badlands High and asked
the same question, George was my foreman way back then and I said I want a
haircut how do I get it done, he said to me Roger or his partner will help
you out that way so the next evening just before getting in the shower
Roger said come on outside we will do it there to prevent blocking up the
drain as you have great looking hair and its fairly long.

So I was asked how short and said full lineman cut please, you want the
whole works yes please now to this day I have kept it that way it's much
cooler and no problem with washing your hair. I know when I returned to
school I had a shaved head but my Uncle Jake with whom I lived with knew
the school principle and told him what to expect and also I had not turned
into a rebel skinhead either. Hope that answers your question – thanks
Jason for the explanation it makes a lot of sense.

Before we all disperse I would like a brief discussion with all my foremen
please so let go for a walk outside its still nice and warm. Once I had all
the foreman, I said my original plan was for these students three straight
weeks with one crew then three weeks with the other crew but from what I'm
seeing in such a short time how well these two guys appear to be fitting in
I want to suggest we rotate them weekly – your thoughts gentlemen. After
a lot of discussion by the group it was decided to do weekly rotation,
thanks guys. Now I'm taking off sometime tomorrow please Email me how
things are going and I would especially like a report on what jobs you have
Doug and Harvey on because this work experience program is very close to my
heart and it really started with the assistance of the Principle of
Badlands High School and it is so great to see another school getting into
this program as well.

Although I'm leaving to-morrow I will be back here at least two more times
when I will have my video camera basically to show what our students are
doing.

Thanks for your time guys see you tomorrow unless any one has any questions
they wish to ask I'm always free for private or group discussions. I head
for my room and on the way I see our two students walking and chatting
heading for there rooms, and say night guys and I suggest you hit the sack
not later than 9:00 pm Breakfast is at 7:00am, many guys like to take a
quick shower and then into there clean work gear don't bother about shaving
no one else does – see you.

Doug is saying to Harvey I cannot believe our luck and how we are being
treated this place is great, well both my feet and legs are aching so I'm
hitting the sack right now make sure you set your alarm clock for 6:00am
– see you mate they give each other a little hug and get to bed.

Around midday Jimmy our pilot arrives and I help him unload supplies, then
throw my own bag on board and we take off back to the office. Once at the
office Mike is there to meet me as I throw my gear into my truck, let us go
to the pub and have a beer OK I will see you there first I must phone my
b*****r to let him know I let him know I have returned. Before you phone
Mike says better get him to meet us and we will all have supper there as
well.

I raised Jake and tell him what is going on, Jake first comment is does
that mean I have to change and put some good dudes on; no Jake I'm in my
overalls and Mike in rough jeans we never dress up for this type of get
together which pub, OK see you in about 25 minutes need to wash my hands
and face.

I let Mike know what is happening, and then Mike says you know after all
these years when he used to bring young Jason here and also since then I
have never really spoken to him but I know he help you out looking after
Jason when he was at school and from I have seen he did a dammed good
job. So how did things go with Doug and Harvey really good blended right in
but lets wait till Jake is here as I know he want to hear all about those
two –sound like you have already got glowing reports coming up – I
smiled.

We had another beer, Jake soon shows up while we were talking I get up and
introduce my b*****r to Mike. We hug each other and then settle down to
serious discussion. Firstly, Mike asks George so how did the crews accept
Harvey & Doug.

Frankly, I was amazed how this all went, you think they were seasoned
linesman; there ability to climb the towers without hesitation was very
impressive. I put this down to the fact that they both were members of a
rock-climbing club and as they both told me they were scar shitless on the
first few climbs.

I personally am very happy at the way every thing has gone. After
discussion with other foreman we decided to go for a weekly rotation. I
plan to return at the start of the third week. Well that's basically it.

Mike says I'm surprised at the students climbing so quickly, Georges
comment was when I saw how easily they both tackled this I couldn't believe
my eye's then I found out they both belonged to the local Rock Climbing
Club and admitted the first few time they were scared
shitless. Incidentally I ask the foremen to double check the harness before
climbing to ensure everything was properly secure.

Jake asks may I make a comment, please go ahead says Mike – you know
none of this would not have happened if not been for my nephew Jason and
also the support of the School Principle – Well put says Mike.

George asks Jake is the same principle still at Badland High no he moved
over to James Bay High about 18 months ago. That is interesting I must go
and see him while in town he is a very likeable person in my opinion. So
Jake who took over at Badlands High oh the Vice Principle.

Mike says I think it is time to order our meal, we all had a great meal and
ultimately departed for home.

The following morning I went into the office a little later than normal and
dressed in blue jeans and blue denim shirt, I checked all my Email
including the reports from the field then about 10:30 am I phoned James Bay
High and made an appointment to see the principle right after lunch to let
him know personally how young Harvey is making out. During our meeting I'm
asked how the crew accepting young Harvey is because I know he has had
problems here as some k**s call him a fag. Oh that's no good at all so how
are you handling that problem; to be honest I'm at my wit's end and looking
for help. So what does your company do with such problems?

I had that problem with one crew who's production was about three days
behind and that crew had one of our new linesmen who had done and completed
there apprenticeship successfully. I was out doing a tour of our job sites
when I discovered this. I pulled this new guy off and moved him over to
another site leaving that crew short bye one. I got all the crew together
having first reamed the foremen out for allowing this to go on, then I told
him to get the crew down and reamed them out and told everyone if I here of
any of this again you will get fired and the company will not tolerate this
type of abuse.

This crew was not doing there job so once that portion was completed I told
the crew to bring all there private belongings into base. Once there I took
them into the office where Mike and I fired the lot, there personal records
were marked accordingly DNR.

The next day I arranged to goto Badlands High and meet with the Principle
to let him know how well Doug had blended in with the crew. He was very
pleased with my report, I think you may have both Shaun & Jordon on your
crew somewhere, did they pass there apprenticeships? I said yes with flying
colors and am now fully fledged linesman and in fact Jason who came from
here about ten years ago is now linesmen foreman. Gee how time flies but is
sure nice to get these sorts of reports from employers – thanks for
encouraging these young guys to get trade tickets.

I returned to the office and the next two weeks went bye very quickly,
during this time Mike asked me if we should take the principle and a shop
teacher up to the site in the same way we did this before. My comment it
certainly would not do any harm. Mike said he would be the guide but we
need to check Jimmy's schedule.

Remember the school is starting a new term and may not work out – that
is fair enough perhaps we should include the other school and suggest the
vice principle the principle has been out there before, plus a shop
teacher.

So Mike what is Jimmy doing on the third Monday – he looks to be totally
clear.

OK then attentively book Jimmy for that date and I will go up there on the
Friday freight run and then return with the party. So George since you have
made contact with the new principle at Badlands High and James Bay find out
if they are interested. Give them a phone call right now and don't forget
to say it is a very early start be here by 4:30 am ensure safety equipment
as before take off 5:00am four hour flight and tell them to bring there own
flask of what ever they drink for the flight up, and we will refill it for
the return flight.

George makes contact with both principles at James Bay he will send his
vice principle and a shop teacher – bye the way says George bring your
camera or video camera and you all must be wearing good boots for ankle
support etc.

I notify my foreman and said I will see you all on the Friday before as I
wish to talk to you in general as I want some ideas and I'm sure between us
we can achieve an answer.

I arrive on site about 8:30 am book in with Peter our Cook, his comment was
good grieve you must have been up early yes 3:00 am and we took off shortly
after 4:15 am as the sun was rising.

However Peter I would love some bacon and eggs if you can manage it – no
problem George I was about to get my own breakfast – great. I'll go and
have a wash and will be back and please join me.

So Peter how are the students making out? Well the general comment is the
crew hopes this experience will encourage them to get an apprenticeship
once they have complete there schooling - time will tell Peter but that is
good news.

By the way says Peter both Doug and Harvey sport full lineman cut, I
chuckle at that.

Then for me its father and son relaxation time, he wants to show me some of
the area. Well you both need that plus I also need a good hair cut full
linesman cut.

I got my harness on and went to each tower and climbed to where the crew
was working complete with my video camera. The lighting was good and I was
able to get some shots that made the height look higher than it really
was. I was especially interested in getting shots of our students working
at this level and from what I saw they were working well. At each tower I
told the crew the raw footage would be run on the VCR in the cookhouse
later to-day.

Everything was going well, I also ask each foreman if he could get away two
hours before the end of work so we can all meet up – the general answer
was no problem. Great so when they arrived I suggested we all sat outside
as it was nice and warm grab a tea or coffee.

First we are bringing 4 folk from two schools here on Monday, Mike our
engineer will e****t them, firstly I will be showing then how everyone
lives here and will use a spare room as sample private room, toilet block,
laundry area – offer them tea or coffee. They will be taken to all four
sites and they have been told it is OK to video or regular camera Peter
will as normal bring lunch out and I think on this occasion we should all
meet at a common location. These two schools are where Doug and Harvey come
from.

I don't want anyone screwing around trying to play to the camera either
just simply ignore them.

My plan is for all the crews to meet with these folks at lunch time and
please get them to answer any questions they may have, and yes it means a
loss of 30 minutes work but for the company it is good Public
Relations. Hey George why don't you tell the crew about our guests, if that
is what you would like sure thing I'll do that this evening

I hope you don't mind this intrusion but they will be leaving about 4:30
pm; all I ask don't tell the crews where these folks come from just say we
have guests on Monday arriving about 9:00am. The foreman are having a good
chuckle and say what dirty job can we get Doug & Harvey on – if you do
guys please don't go over board just tame it down if you don't mind.

Now here is a question I don't have an answer for, so I explain the problem
one of the school is having. If it was the job site we all know what would
happen, but how do you knock sense into some k**s who do not know better.

Gee that is a tough one; well doesn't the school have a policy to handle
this? I said frankly I think in general they try to hide it under the
bushes. What about the courts using sexual harassment? Well there again you
have the parents on side and they may not approve; and the end result the
k** could be kick out because he is gay – you got a good point
there. Now the company policy is simple we will not tolerate name calling
and I know some of you saw what happened with one of our crews because they
were calling a fully trained apprentice linesman a fag. The end result was
everyone got fired including the foreman and we moved the apprentice
linesman away from that crew the same day I found out.

When I took that linesman to his new site, I had a word with all the crew
and asked them to bring him into the f****y. Well that evening returning to
camp he was a changed man laughing and generally enjoying himself with the
rest of the crew.

This is what the company wants to see, what you do in your private times is
nothing to do with the company.

Well guys thanks for your input it's a hard one to solve.

So do any of you have any comments and by the way how are the students
working out now they been with all the crews; it was Keith that answered
saying they are real good candidates for the apprenticeship program, thanks
Keith what are the other views we all support Keith on that one.

That makes me very happy to here that, then Brian asked is there anyway
they could be employed during the summer recess if they so wished – all
I can say Brian I would have to look into that one but I like the idea

Our meeting finished up at about the time the crews started to come from
the various job sites and so I was out taking photos especially of Doug and
Harvey with the crew, I took photos of all crews returning back to camp.

Being Friday evening I showed the raw footage of the video that I had taken
had taken stating it all has to be edited later.

Well over the Saturday & Sunday it was father and son time and we enjoyed
our company out in the bush.

Monday dead on time, our guests arrived and I meet them and were taken to
the cookhouse for tea or coffee and shown where the toilets were in case
they needed them right away. I gave them a rundown on how we worked six
weeks on and one week off, however some preferred to stay in camp which was
OK as well.

I'll show you how our guys live but first please mark your flasks on what
you would like in them, we also have soft drinks and leave the flasks over
here and Peter our cook will have them refilled prior to your departure.

So let me show you what one of our rooms look like, small closet, table &
chair and we have wireless internet so everyone that wishes can access
there email and such like.

We will move on to the toilet block, laundry & showers – one guest makes
the comment this is more like the old style school showers. Before we go
out onto the various sites you may wish to leave your jackets behind as it
will warm up considerable to-day.

Let put your jackets over here, OK now Mike here is your guide, please feel
free to video anything or photograph so please hard hat on and wear your
safety glasses as there is lots of dust about. They are all yours Mike as
I'm going up to see each crew on the job.

Mike says George is our Superintend Foreman and he loves climbing and
enjoys seeing how things are going first hand. So lets all get into this
truck sorry it will be a little tight Mike heads for the furthest
tower. Our guests are looking at the countryside, it is beautiful up here
and you can see the power line route just below it blends right into the
hillside.

This tower they were raising the top section using the truck winch, Mike
gave explanations on what was going on. The cameras were all going after
about 30 minutes Mike said lets move on please. Mike then drives them to
the last tower where they had commenced line stringing more camera work
going on.

At the next tower un-be known to the guests is where one of the students
are working. As we are about to leave the crew is starting to come down off
the tower for lunch. I said we are blocking there way and must move off at
the next tower I park the truck right in the bushes to keep the area clear
and I see someone has found some logs to sit on.

I hear Peter coming out with the lunch wagon and at the same time the crew
is also climbing down including George.

Peter gets out the lunches and by this time all the crews are there
laughing and joking, suddenly one of the guests what jobs are the students
working on are they here by any chance, the crew is laughing and everyone
take there hard hats off displaying a great view of shaved heads as
everyone over the last couple of days had been shaved.

Doug says I'm here and then Harvey says the same thing, good grief guys you
look so different how come. Mike interrupts saying I will explain later so
folks any questions for our crews who will try and answer for you – well
it intrigues me this whole situation I never ever thought that the work
experience program would do much and we all would like to know from all of
you feel having someone hear like these two.

Everyone tried talking at once Mike said go ahead Brian, well my company
was taken over by power lines inc and frankly it was the best thing that
ever happened and this is my first time with students on the job getting
experience and for me I would certainly back any application for an
apprenticeship with this company once they have completed school; here,
here is the general comment from the crews.

These two young guys I believe will be more matured when they return back
to school – well thank you for such a glowing report I think we are all
amazed at what they are doing.

Doug looks at Harvey go for it Doug, we both would like to thank you for
allowing us this work experience and these guys are f****y and that is how
everyone work you look after your mate at all times so that no accidents
occur.

Brian says to his crew guys you head back and I will join you later as I
wish to talk to our guests. Once everyone had gone back to work leaving
just George, Mike and myself.

Which one of you is the Vice Principle at James Bay; Colin says that is me
well George and the Principle there were talking the other day about verbal
abuse of some student calling Harvey a fag and at our foreman's meeting the
other day George posed this question as he would like to assist in getting
it stopped. Now my old company said they would not tolerate any form of
abuse but it was on paper only and you got no support at all. The only way
was through the court system but that cost money, now this company not only
has it on paper it also takes action on the matter promptly.

You ask what did they do, I'll tell you – they all got reamed out plus
apparently they were behind schedule also that contract was almost
completed and there was going to a lay off of about three weeks when most
guys took vacation time. That crew the foreman knew what was going on and
had done nothing end result they were all fired for verbal abuse. It seemed
to us the school board it is all talk and no action – sorry but that is
the best info I can give you. Sorry cannot be more helpful; I'm going to be
leaving you now and join my crew – Mike says thanks Brian.

Brian I'll take you back says George, thanks get into my truck and we head
your way no doubt there will be discussion on the way home it will help
shorten the time.

So it will be head shaving and abuse. I sure thought that was funny when
all the crews took there hard hats off. Brian said that was some thing we
all cooked up between the four of us. Oh by the way that was an excellent
little speech you gave, but I think the school board is the problem totally
gutless.

In the mean time our guests with Mike are watching what is going on
overhead it appears they are fascinated with the work. Well I think we
should head back to the cookhouse where we join up with George at about
2:00pm. George gets a call from Jimmy saying he will be in early so get
everyone ready please.

Just heard from our pilot he will be hear in about 15 minutes so I suggest
you use the toilets as there is nothing on the chopper, don't forget your
jackets and flasks and we will then go out to our chopper pad. I nip down
and grab my bag and say thanks Peter for your extra work also grab a bottle
of orange juice.

Everyone is really quick thankfully, keep you safety glasses on and when
Jimmy comes in to land turn your back as the machine throws up lot of dust.

Chopper comes in lands Jimmy is quick out of the door and says back in a
few moments so Mike and I deal with the boarding I suggest those with video
cameras side by the window as I will get Jimmy to go around the middle two
towers where your students are working. I get hold of Jason and Frank and
advise then of what is happening.

Jimmy returns with a big smile on his face and says that better, Jimmy
would you do a circuit of the middle two towers to allow video shot no
problem at all. Everyone is strapped in OK the video shots will be taken
from the port side please and tower crew have been notified.

Jimmy ask does everyone hear me OK just put your thumbs up to indicate OK,
all thumbs go up, Mike & George when give the OK go ahead, open the side
door please everyone bring there face visors down – I see all visor down
Jimmy says George.

We take off, once at a suitable level Jimmy gives the go ahead to open up
– Doors open and head for #2 tower we do a circuit of the tower then
head for #3 tower and do the same thing as we leave I advise Jimmy we are
closing doors go ahead please. Doors closed and secured – Thanks.

Hi folks while we are in transit you can now raise your visors and if you
run your hand along the microphone arm you will find a slide switch just
move it towards the microphone then we get all talk to each other.

Firstly there was a question why does everyone shave there heads, well as
you saw today and despite what your TV may report temperature was in the
high 20oC and you sweat a lot on the head, by shaving ones head that
problems goes away. That make a lot of sense so please don't get annoyed if
Doug and Harvey sport shaved heads when they return to school they are not
rebels or skinheads so please accept them as they are.

One of our Foreman Jason was a student at Badlands High and his Uncle with
whom he lived with advised the school principle prior to his return the
same as I'm telling you right now and he maintain his shaved head every
since that time and tells me he wish there was a way of stopping any
growth.

Do you have a barber on site no but everyone has the required tools and if
you don't you just ask when at the showers can someone give me a shave
please and there is generally for or five that have there gear right there
anyway – a true self contained community. I said yes and 95% of our
crews love being away out in the bush because it is so peaceful, you should
see the sky at night it is really beautiful.

The vice principle from James Bay said we all appreciate Brian's comment
about verbal abuse, if any student were to go to the courts for assistance
he could finish getting kick out by his parents and that is not good
either.

George answered the only thing I suggest is a private meeting with a group
of parents and explain the situation in simple terms but do not indicate
who the student(s) are or go to the school board and simple tell them you
need there support not on paper but actual action.

Mike looked at his watch and said we are getting close to landing and once
in the office we can discuss anything you wish so please switch off your
microphones now and leave them off thanks.

Jimmy return flight was 3.5 hours because of tail wind. Mike and I asked
everyone to leave the flying helmets where you found them, make sure you
have everything and I will guide you to the office the guests all thank
Jimmy for a good flight.

Once in the office I told them where toilets were etc and while they were
busy Dan showed up asking how did it go – excellent said both Mike and
I, I think we opened there eyes again, that is really great.

By the time everyone has done there freshening up, I introduce Dan our
company president.

Dan ask well folks how did you enjoy the trip and I hope you have all
learnt a lot, it was the principle from Badlands high that seemed to speak
on behalf of every else by saying you know none of us realized the students
with your company actually got so involved. They certainly were not just
plain gofers – Well thank you for those kind words, and on behalf of the
company I would like to suggest we all go out for dinner and I'm suggesting
a pub that the company uses a lot - what do you say?

Are you sure what about dress code well knowing both Mike our engineer and
George Foreman Superintendent they will still be in there overalls, well
everyone excepted Dan's invite.

Get your cars and follow me see you there Mike & George, well it's our turn
to wash and scrub up.

I have two things to do, first phone Jake and then put my harness in my
office. Mike is laughing I still my harness on no wonder it felt a bit
strange in the seat.

We get to the pub and the landlord says everyone is in the back room –
many thanks; by the way, what is everyone drinking just beer then send
another round in please on the company a/c.

Once we take our places the school folk said we all would like to thank you
for the kindness and generosity shown to us. Mike said thanks guys very
much but we also have an ulterior motive as we would like you folk to
encourage more guys and girls get trade tickets, there are many girls who
are working in construction doing carpentry and also as electricians. The
big thing is they don't have a great big university debt hanging around
them.

Hum that makes a lot of sense, these career counselors require better
education and in fact I have little respect for them said one of the school
party. We all had a great meal and our guests left saying thank you all for
a wonderful day very interesting, we all saw them off and returned. Well
you two said Dan made a good impression in my opinion were you able to get
much video yes I did said George that is great.

Jason and I will edit it when we both home for the six days, and in the
meantime something I forget was to ask for any un-edited copy of all the
video that was taken by the school folk and then we can make a good video
combining everything.

Dan says it is time to have a nightcap what would like guys, well we told
Dan our preference and when the nightcaps arrived, George stood up saying I
would like to make a toast to the company for making this type of PR
available and our crews they were great today.

Mike says Dan you would have had a good laugh when everyone was sitting
down for lunch with all the crews the crews all took there hard hats of and
you know everyone has a shaved head. The school folk looked and said are
our students here first Doug puts his hand up I am hear and then Harvey
does the same thing. They were not recognized at all, I was asked why
everyone has shaved heads I said I will tell you later so please go and ask
any questions.

There were a few questions but nothing special, however Brian stayed behind
when all the crews left and there was a discussion verbal abuse. Brian put
it over very well but none of us could really give he school anything
positive in how to handle the situation that they have.

Dan I think I need to head home and see my b*****r so please excuse me I
will see you in the morning. George just stay home for a change we all know
how to get hold of you in an emergency and the same goes for you Mike –
thanks Dan.

I decided that the last week of this crew's tour I was going to spend the
entire week with them, getting some more video where I had missed out and
generally see how well our two students have done.

Well that week went very well and on Thursday evening, Peter did a special
steak meal for everyone and I had taken enough beer with me for two bottles
each for everyone one on site.

After the main meal, I said I would like offer my compliments to both Doug
and Harvey for the way you both fitted in to our way of life and in order
to celebrate your return to school we have some beer for everyone. Peter
would you please deliver and join us with that Peter gets the beer out of
the chiller.

To Doug and Harvey your schools have both been told why you have a shaved
head and I also mention that Jason had the same thing and was never hassled
and has maintained his shaved head since he first came out to a job site
similar to you guys.

Therefore, it is strictly up to you if you retain it – it is strictly a
personal choice.

So Doug & Harvey please feel free to make application for an apprenticeship
with our company if decide to go this way again it is your choice but make
sure you get good marks in your final year at school. The cookhouse
suddenly roused in applause from everyone.

A second round of beer was supplied and Peter said guys you should all keep
an eye on these two students and make sure no harm comes to them, as I
understand one of you has been having problems at school with abuse. That
is bad and if you ever need assistance just asks, because you are one of
the f****y. Another round of applause was ripping through the cookhouse.

George asks everyone please do not embarrass our Doug and Harvey any more,
just remembers to-morrow is clean up day.

My final comment is the removal of your hard hat when we had guests was one
of the funniest things I have seen however I don't have it on video and I'm
asking you all during the morning to assemble by tower #2 and please let me
know the best time.

Well the video was done, clean up was done Roger and his partner were
staying over as they had nothing to back to town for. Peter took the
opportunity to spend the next few days in town.

Jimmy dropped in for lunch after which the crew all helped Peter clean up
– Roger said hey Peter you get going we will see everything is dealt
with here.

We took off at 1:00pm and arrived back in town at 4:30 pm, the crew asked
do you guys have your own transport Doug said yes and I will take Harvey
home – that is great but first we are all going to the pub for a beer
and we want you two to join us please. They said we can't get in yet we are
too young, no worries just come with us and have one beer we will vouch for
you both – so follow us, everyone when to the local pub. The landlord
said what a splash of color great too see you all must be crew time off
week.

After the first pint both Doug and Harvey needed the washroom after which
they said thanks guys it has been great working with you and hope to see
you all again in the future. They both got great hugs from everyone and
departed.

They get into Doug little truck, and hug and kiss each other saying that
been the best six weeks I can ever remember, me too. I'll tell you one
thing I have to my ass in gear and catch up with my school work which I
know has fallen behind.

Harvey says we have to return our safety gear back to the company, Doug
says we could do that after school on Monday and don't forget to wash all
your gear.

Come Monday first day back at school one of the worst offender for the
verbal abuse started again, this time Harvey went straight up to him and
told him to shut his dirty mouth or he would get his knee right where it
will hurt most, the offender tried to start again and this time Harvey
really put his knee in the right place causing the offender to double up
with pain. That was the last time Harvey ever had any trouble.

During the first week back at school, the principle asked for Harvey to
come and talk to him when he had time. Harvey is concerned that perhaps he
is going to get chewed out for his action earlier in the week; however that
was not the case but rather the opposite.

The principle first question was how did things go with your job
experience, fantastic I was fully accepted by all the crews. Did you learn
anything oh yes lots and would love to get an apprenticeship with that
company but I must get my nose to the grind stone as my marks need to come
up.

Oh by the way I like what you did to stop the verbal abuse you were
getting, what exactly happed; I told him to shut his dirty mouth or he
would get my knee right where it would hurt most. He started again so my
knee came up sharply, he doubled up moaning and I simply walked away. Well
good for you and you know you look really good with that shaved head and I
know the reason for it. Some of my staff might complain but I will shut
them up promptly.

Thanks for talking and being honest about everything. Oh bye the way some
of the staff took lots of video of the entire operation there and we have
sent a copy of the raw footage to Power lines Inc and they are going to put
together a documentary on work experience program, when it is done we will
get a copy to show everyone.

That evening Harvey makes contact with Doug and tell what took place and he
also said shaved head forever mate. Oh I love it said Doug; my principle
asked me similar questions and also told me I looked good with the head
shaved so I agree shaved heads forever.

Jason and George spent lots of time editing the video tapes and combine the
school one into there own shots, eventually they put a commentary on the
tape with cut in from voices heard in the raw footage. They then called
Jake in to listen and watch and ask his opinion. I like it; it is down to
earth telling the truth and not buttered up – go for it.

Jason we need to make four copies one for each school, one for the office
and one for showing at camp as I'm sure the crews will enjoy watching all
this.

The crew return to camp and it is then we find out we are two down due to
swine flue, the foremen asks any chance of getting Doug and Harvey to join
us because we can easily shuffle crew between us and we would use those two
students to fill in the gaps even if it is only three weeks.

All I can say is; I will find out when the Easter break is and how long and
let you guys know ASAP.

I make contact with the two students and ask if they are interested, but
make sure this does not cut into school time. Well it turn out well for us
and the students there break is four weeks and can be flown up on the
Monday and return in time for school – they both said you're k**ding all
I said no I'm not, please come to the office Friday after school and we
will get you both signed up with payroll etc and get you fitted up with
Hi-Vis overalls you safety gear etc, please bring your dog tags with you so
we can up date them.

Plan for an early start which means take off will 6:00 am and I will be
with on the flight. Now if you have school work that needs to be done bring
it with you each day you already know you will get approx 2 hours each day
to study after work.

Do you have a laptop yes was the answer, bring it with you and take it as
carry on for the computer safety. OK we will see you both on Friday after
school just ask the receptionist for George.

George then sees Mike and Dan to advise them what has happened Dan asks
what wage are you planning on paying them $15 dollars an hour, he also
advised them both that he will be going up and may stay the entire three
weeks to help out where required.

I then advised all the foreman of what is going to happen and please let
Peter know. Frank replied saying we are delight that you have got those two
guys and one of us will meet up with you on your arrival – Thanks for
your efforts we all appreciate this action by you.

Doug & Harvey showed up 3:30 pm on Friday afternoon and meet with George,
firstly he took them to payroll and got them signed up, next he sent there
dog tag for updating and finally they were issued with overalls, hard hat,
safety glasses etc. George said you both know the routine and I will meet
you on Monday morning out back in the parking lot.

Just show your dog tag to our gate keeper I will meet you there and show
where to park, Doug please give me a spare key with your license number
written on a suitable label. This will be held by the office just in case
it has to be moved, Doug said I have one in my truck and I'll go and get it
right now.

OK I'll see you on Monday have a great weekend – they both shook my hand
and went away elated.

Monday morning they were there ahead of time and Doug parked his truck
where was shown. Jimmy was checking his machine over and also loading some
freight we both went in to help him once completed thanks guys and good
luck over the next three weeks and he grabbed both of them and gave them a
good hug.

The private gear was loaded and I was please to see they both had kit bags,
they had there laptops and cameras on there lap. George brought aboard
three sets of safety harness and lan-yards.

Jimmy starts up and asks if everyone is buckle in? All the thumbs went up
indicating all OK and with that we take off. Once everything was settled on
course Jimmy says you can chat now. George started by asking how did they
feel about learning to use spurs as lines are on wood poles. Oh that sounds
interesting, good we have some training poles and a short course on video
for you to watch. Now you will not fall as during training we run a safety
line over the top so if your slip you are not going to crash to the ground
but you will sometimes dangle on your harness.

Jimmy cuts in saying we are about 15 minutes out please switch your
microphones off, Jimmy is calling Peter and asking him to bring the truck
to the landing pad – sure thing Jimmy be there shortly – thanks.

Well we all help unload the chopper, then and then pile into the truck and
head for the cookhouse. Peter says you have your old rooms guys so go and
dump your gear, I have a fresh pot of tea ready to go so help yourself
please and I will bring your lunch out to where you are working.

George gets hold of his foreman on the radio and ask where they would like
me to drop off Doug & Harvey – the request was towers #1 & 3 OK I will
be there shortly and double check that there harness are on correctly and
will be coming up as well.

Doug was the first one dropped off and was greeted by the crew I saw Frank
was the foremen here and he got Doug to work right away. I left them and
took Harvey to #3 tower and followed him up, how is it going Jason much
better now we have a full crew. I went down again and visited #4 tower, how
is it going now – Hi George says Brian pretty good, were our young guys
excited to work for the three weeks yes they were.

So I headed down heading for #2 tower just as Peter was showing up with the
crew lunches so I stayed down sitting on the tailgate of my truck waiting
for the crew to come down. Peter came over and said when #1 crew came off
there tower there was many hugs with Doug they were very please to see him.

Very shortly Keith's crew is now coming down, once the crew was all on the
ground. Hi George nice to see you, well I'm planning on staying the full
three weeks as I want to watch how these two guys make out. During that
time I'm going to train them to use spurs as you all know this line will
switch to wood poles later, Ok I will see you later at dinner and I would
like a very brief meeting with you so I'm brought up to date.

Well I'm sitting outside doing my report for Mike but will add the foreman
comments before sending it off later. The sunshine is nice and Peter has
joined me with a mug of tea he really is a good guy and know my likes in
that area.

So how have things been going Peter since I was up, good except loosing two
guys to this swine flue and from what I understand, they are in bad
shape. That is what I have heard also says George. I am glad they stayed
away because we cannot afford loss of crew.

So tell me what happen when you ask Doug and Harvey to come up here. Well
it this way they both were on cloud nine and excited to be invited – oh,
that is so good says Peter.

The first weekend I introduced them to the use of spurs then during the
second week, we actually need a couple of guys in spurs and both Doug and
Harvey offered to do this job. However, I still maintain the safety line
over the top but by the second day on spurs they asked to get rid of that
line and I agreed after I had talked to them seriously. I must say this
rock-climbing club has really paid for both of them.

The second weekend I decided to take both Harvey & Doug into bush on the
Sunday complete with a lunch bucket for the three of us. During our travels
I ask both of them how is your school coming well I believe we both manage
to get our marks up.

The reason we can see a purpose because we both want an apprenticeship with
this company. Well that is great to here that guys please keep up the good
work.

I think it is time we had some lunch so let us see what Peter has packed
for us.

Later that day we returned to camp and they both said thanks for the trip,
I love the countryside and can understand why so many of the crew likes to
be well away from towns and villages we both love the night sky it is so
clear.

Well its close to suppertime so we should shower and hopeful get a linesman
cut the full works, what do say Doug lets go for it but we must get a final
cleanup the evening before returning to town. Harvey says I want my cock &
balls well shaved as well.

When they get to the showers they find Roger already in the shower, we both
ask do you have time sure thing for you guys and its great to see you back
here I love it.

They go to supper and join up with the crew, one of the guys asks Harvey
have you been able to sort out the abuse problem you were having.

Harvey start to laugh and says the prime abuser start again when he saw me
back at school and instead of walking away I walk up to him and told him
shut your dirty mouth if not I put my knee into you where it will
hurt. Anyway, he started again and I swiftly brought my knee crunching
balls he screamed and collapsed on the floor. A couple of days later I was
asked to visit the school principle and I thought I was going to be reamed
out, however it was the opposite.

He just wanted too know how I had shut him up so I told what took place,
the next thing he is laughing his head off. He shook my hand and said I
understand you enjoyed you work experience - certainly did and thank you
for that chance you are more than welcome.

George asks Mike to talk to Badland High & James Bay High and find out how
the marks are going for Doug & Harvey. Mike found out that both were now
getting marks well above average and in general in the mid 90%.

That is great Mike; I am going to ask them if they are interested in
becoming an apprentice Lineman. The was not surprising it was yes, so I
gave them both an application form and asked them to fill it out and let me
have it before we return to town. I will conduct a brief meeting with both
of you and I will do it in my office, which is next to my own room.

Those brief interviews went well and ultimately returned back to town on
the Friday; I also scanned the application to Mike ahead of my return.

Well Harvey went back to school and the school was having a general meeting
with everyone finishing that year. The career councilors were over seen by
the school principle. This person said if you wanted a real job was
expounding the need to get university degree. Harvey put his hand up, the
principle said please go ahead Harvey.

If you to university you finish up with a big debt around your neck that
takes years pay off. Then after spending several years at university
depending on what you are studying, you finish going to a technical school
to learn office work or you get frustrated and next you are working at
MacDonald's for a very low wage.

Today there many Girls who have taken apprenticeships in a trade of there
choice and the same thing occurs for the guys, they all earn a better wage
and blend in well.

That is my comment – thank you.

The career counselor looks as mad as hell to hear someone stand up and
rebuked her comments. Her comment to me was you would never get an
apprenticeship with a shaved head. The principle stood up, said Harvey is
actually correct, and I happen to know he already has an apprenticeship.

Thank you all, this get together is now adjourned.

Harvey and Doug started there apprenticeship a week later allowing them
time to clean up at home and take what every they needed including warmer
clothing for the forth coming winter including heavy weight long-johns and
under shirts. The crew had advised them three sets.

There first week was taken up with getting there first aid tickets which
they succeed by Friday and they were issued the stickers for there dog
tags. During this week they were living at home and Doug and Harvey were
now sharing a small apartment.

Towards the end of that week George had a discussion with them both and
inquired about there accommodation saying most single guys give up having
anything in town, but when they come in for a week off the take a motel
room which works out much cheaper in the long run and no concerns that you
place might get broken into.

Harvey looks at Doug and says that makes a lot of sense I think that is the
way to go – I agree. Your mailing address is this office simply put
apprentice Doug or Harvey and it will arrive to where ever you are working.

So do you have any good furniture? No they said mostly came from a thrift
store, what about electronics well just my laptop and that will be with me
plus my camera. What email address would you like one? Is Harvey taken? Let
me check no that is clear so it will be harvey@powerlines.com. How about
you Doug same thing if it's not taken, that one might be says George not it
is clear so it will be doug@powerlines.com. We try to have wireless
internet at all work sites.

Thanks very much George for your help and suggestions. Well that Friday
evening they went home and started packing there things in there kit bags
and luckily ran into the building manager so they explain what they
doing. He said look guys leave the place clean and tidy, I will arrange for
the sheets to be laundered I will come and do an inspection on Sunday
afternoon and refund your deposit.

I have had several people wanting to rent a furnish place and it will most
likely be filled within a couple of days. Hopefully I'm successful and will
refund the last week of the months rent but I need a mailing address, no
problem there please send it to apprentice Doug, Power Lines Inc sorry I
don't know the postal code, oh don't worry they are that close I'll drop it
off at there office – we shook hands and the deal was done.

On Sunday the building manager came and had a look around and said you guys
have kept this place nice and clean look here is your damage deposit plus
next weeks rent refund – I've already rented the place.

So tell me where do you expect to be working, we said well out in the bush
it's about 60 miles from any town or village plus it is so peaceful. Well I
hope for your sake you don't get any abuse from anyone, if we did they will
get fired

Easter vacation period and prior to that spent 6 weeks there on a school
work experience program, there are four crews out there and they are
returning on Monday morning and will be flying up there departing about
6:00 am since it is a four hour flight by helicopter so we will be out of
the apartment by 5:30 am and we both thank you for your understanding, well
guys good luck at least you are doing something constructive with your
lives a lot more than some folk who have just finished formal school.

Harvey said lets go out for supper then there no more cleaning to do plus
we have now basically emptied the frig. Doug says that reminds me flasks do
you have one no nor do I we had better go and get two stainless steel
flasks that way there is nothing to break.

Well all went well and they showed up at office and went straight in to the
compound Doug parked his truck and then walked into the lower meeting room,
some of the guys were all ready there and we both received many hugs from
the crew and they are saying I bet it going to be nice coming home to camp
- it sure is and thanks everyone about 5:45 Jimmy is calling for everyone
to board, very soon the usual routing is everyone buckle in OK the thumbs
go up. Ok we are on our way as Jimmy starts the engines. We take off; the
next thing Jimmy says OK guys you can chat.

Harvey anything more re abuse at your school, no but I did rebuff the
career councilor at open meeting of everyone finishing up this year because
she was expounding that you must go to University if you want job.

I put my hand up and the School Principle who was listing to what was being
said and had control of this general meeting

I said the following.

If you to university you finish up with a big debt around your neck that
takes years pay off. Then after spending several years at university
depending on what you are studying, you finish going to a technical school
to learn office work or you get frustrated and next you are working at
MacDonald's for a very low wage.

Today there many Girls who have taken apprenticeships in a trade of there
choice and the same thing occurs for the guys, they all earn a better wage
and blend in well.

That is my comment – thank you.

The career counselor looks as mad as hell to hear someone stand up and
rebuked her comments. Her comment to me was you would never get an
apprenticeship with a shaved head. The principle stood up, said Harvey is
actually correct, and I happen to know he already has an apprenticeship.

Thank you all, this get together is now adjourned so what happen after that
I don't know but I will find out eventually even if I ask my old principle.

Dumb stupid women hope she got fired that's my views from one of our crew,
but now everyone is laughing – good for you Harvey.

We get to camp arriving at lunch time Peter has already got soup and
sandwiches ready he also tells Doug and me same rooms guys have fun and it
is great to have both back – thanks Peter.

We go and dump our gear and return to the cookhouse. Whose crew would like
to work with – our answer was all crews are equally great. Tell you what
for the present work with Brian's crew as his job now is to continue into
wood poles, I assume you are happy to use spurs sounds good to us but we
don't have our own spurs. No problems I know there as some stashed in
George's room I'll get Peter to grab onto them for you.

So work commence after lunch our apprentices were fitted up with spurs and
there climbing belt is attached to there harness.

So the apprenticeship really started, they work as well as any other guy on
the crew, nothing seemed to upset them either.

Nine months later they had to go back to town for technical school which
lasted four weeks. The Technical School advised everyone to report in work
gear and bring there hard hat etc. This was very easy for Doug & Harvey; it
meant standard dress for them.

The Technical School was far different from normal school, they got a good
chuckle when they were to taught using spurs, the teacher ask for
volunteers to do this no hands went up so Harvey and Doug we will do it, so
once there spurs were on and climbing belt the teacher said to Doug go for
it, he did and almost ran up the pole – hey don't go any further said
the teacher. Next was Harvey who did the same thing. The teacher looks at
us with a sort of smile saying that was not your first time was it? No

So how many times have climbed this way don't know that but have been doing
it for the last three months every day. May I ask who your employer is? Yes
Power Lines Inc – that answer the question as you no doubt have climbed
steel structures – yes many times and most were about 250 feet high.

I am very curious you climb that many times yet you only start your
apprenticeship nine months ago. Well we both were on a work experience
program from regular school and spent 6 weeks out in the bush, but here is
the secret we both belonged to the local rock climbing club and had been
members for about four years then and don't worry I think we at first were
both scared shitless. The club gave unknowingly a lot of background and we
are thankful for it.

As you can guess these two guy's did very well at school and found it easy,
and only time will tell as they have four weeks every year with an exam at
the end of each session.

Ultimately they both completed there apprenticeship and became full
linesmen, This actually worked out very well as the were two vacancy coming
up one a retirement of Jack the other was Colin who said he was sorry to
leave but his shoulder was not standing up to the work and was going to
look for basically light duty work.

However when the company heard about his problem and why; he was offered
the job of supply store receiver which meant he had to check what was
received matched the invoices and he would be working along side a young
guy who ran the tow motor and such like and would be doing any heavy
lifting – Colin was pleased to except.

From the companies point of view it meant that Colin knew what he was
looking very quickly having worked with the various items.

Doug and Harvey quickly fell into place with the respective crews and life
went on and continued as one very large f****y.

Some months later Power Lines Inc gets a phone call from the Principle of
Badlands High school asking to speak to George. Luckily George was in the
office that day, how can I help you ask George? I'm speaking on behalf of
both James Bay and my own school, this year we are going to combine and
have a joint meeting with those students that are leaving and at the same
time spring a surprise on the Principle at James Bay George Summers who
really has been the man pushing passed all kinds of brick walls being throw
up at him in regards to the Work Experience Program.

It is also his retirement that we are going to celebrate and are wondering
when your crews 6 days off occur in the month of June as we would like to
invite all the guys that have come from either school to this function and
give a little speech to the students about there personal experiences on
the job.

George comment was; that is a very interesting idea I will contact all the
folks concerned and get there thoughts and I will be interested to see how
they pull this off. Oh bye the way I think it was Dan your CEO that
generously took us to dinner after our trip to the work site and we would
like to invite him as well.

After this general get together that evening we are going to take out
George Summers and his wife for a Dinner and every one is invited
especially our X Students. Well thank you very much I will get back to you
in a couple of days says George. Please tell me is any other company taking
part in the work experience program, yes one Construction Company doing
framing work and they have agreed to come but I said I had to confirm the
date later.

I sent an Email off to all those concerned and asked for there opinion and
also said I hope you all will take part. I quickly got a reply firstly from
Jason saying yes, later that day a response from everyone else say it sound
like fun count me in please.

Jason sent another message later that day saying they were all going to
script a plan and create another CD at our next 6 day break, how do you
feel if we invite all the guys over to our place to assist with the editing
– no problem Jason and I will let Jake know what is going on because he
has a soft spot for folk that get TQ's.

I will get a confirmation date from the school and also ask that the video
can be shown.

Everything was setup in a large auditorium so we were on stage. The two
principles spoke first and expounded on the Work Experience Program and for
everyone to better understand we have invited those folk that passed
through one school or the other to relate there experience now they have
there TQ's. Firstly I will invite those from "A" Construction to please
come on stage, there were two ladies and one guys who gave great
presentation, the one girl said if it had not been for one of the one of
the guys (Harvey) who spoke up at a similar get together several years ago
she would gone the wrong way. She said she and her counter parts really
enjoyed the work and were totally accepted by what used to be an all male
world. The big is you do your job and you do it well if you have problem
then ask. I and my friends here do support this approach to work and life
none of use have any regrets and further more no big debt hanging over our
heads either – Thank you

George Summers speaks up saying thank you it was a pleasure to see you all
again let's talk later please, there are seats in the front row for you
please use them.

The other principle takes the stand again and says I would like to invite
onto the stage several members of another company who all work at high
levels in remote area's would the folks from Power Lines Inc please come on
stage, they bring them two blocks of wood and a plank. I should add they
are in all there Hi-Vis gear, work Boots and hard hats etc two of the are
also wearing the full body harness. Jason asks for the lights to be dimmed
and the flood the screen with a picture of the entire crew when the last
trip that was made by the school and it shows the school staff facing the
crew, the school is asking if there work experience students are here. All
the crews take there hard hats off showing they all had shaved heads then
Harvey stands up saying I'm here and followed by Doug doing the same thing
– that the whole place laughing because several of the teachers mouths
were wide open. Jason does the narration on the type of work they do and
how everyone enjoys the peacefulness of the countryside and the stars at
night.

Yes we live in what is commonly called a bunkhouse but it's our home and
I'm going to show you something of what an occupied room looks like, we all
have our own private room. Jason has shots of each of those present doing
something in there room. He then has some shots of the crew in the lake
fooling around. So as you can see it is not all work and no play. I would
now like to introduce everyone in alphabetical order. Doug please stand up
and as he does so he removes his hard hat and Doug does his little speech,
he is followed by Harvey, Jordon and Shaun finally Jason speak out and
tells how he got involved with Power Lines Inc and also the incident with a
fellow worker who had injured his shoulder and I visited him in Hospital on
behalf of the crew. I don't remember exactly why I was talking to my
Principle but George Summers who is a great guy and he was asking something
about me working during the school vacations and how was invited to work
the Easter Break and wished it was for the whole six weeks. George asked me
why and when I explained what had happened he went into deep thought
looking out of the window. Then swung his chair back and looked at me and
the calendar asking when does the tour start and counted off six weeks. OK
I'm going to mark you down for Work Experience so you will have no loss of
time on your record. We shook hands and left his office feeling very
excited.

While that six weeks was going on we had some guests that were flown for
the day no knew who they were other than please don't play to the camera's
and lunch time we will all meet the guests at lunch on site meaning at the
base of the tower we were working on. There were two video's made about
that trip and were shown to the school and during that time something
similar to today George Summers secretary I think her name was Julie came
in with a letter and showed it to him he then passed it on to me to read. I
don't remember the exact wording but is said Power Lines Inc would like to
create a Bursary of $500 to cover the costs of any student that goes for a
TQ ticket but they needed a name for that Bursary so George asked those
present to come up with a name. For some reason they pick my name and that
how this all started.

I feel that if it had not been for George's forward thinking many of us
would have big debt hanging around our necks today – Thank you and
George please come over here, I give him a great big hug and said please
have a great and enjoyable retirement we all love you.

It brought tears to George eyes every one is applauding singing "For he's a
jolly good fellow and say all of us" We all sit down. The Badlands High
principle says lets all mingle.

We meet up with the folk from the construction company and they were
shaking Harvey hand and he is asking what happed to the career
councilors. Well they said although she did not see it she walk into George
office throw all her stuff at him and walk out saying she had been so badly
insulted and was never seen again. The word got around and slowly all
either quit or were removed from other schools you did a dammed good job
there Harvey and for that we all thank you. Harvey got hugs from all
including the guy who said you're awesome mate I hope one day to be able to
do something like take – do take care.

Well the afternoon session finished after lots of questioning by many of
the students.

The principle of Badlands came over to us and said guys it was great how
you involved George in your session. We will see you to-night and by the
way it is not a dress up affair either a relaxed dinner in George's honor.

We all look at out watches and said lets go to the pub for a beer our
regular one close to the office, I'll give George a call and see if he and
Mike wants to join us and we go as we are.

We enter the pub and George and Mike are already there and so we join them
a few moments later Dan comes in as well. Guys you did a fantastic job at
the school and Jason the fact that you brought real tears to George eyes it
is something he will never forget that and before I forget here are some
business cards for each of you there are two dozen for each and if you need
more George will arrange for some more to be run off and I suggest you make
sure the George Summer's has one of each tonight. Thank you Dan.

Does anyone know if this a collar and tie affair, No a totally relaxed
affair and we will all be in good rough jeans and denim shirts and we were
asked to be there bye 6:30 pm so that everyone invited is waiting for
George and his wife arrive.

About 6:50 pm George shows up not knowing it was to be a gathering of this
size and everyone starts singing again "For he's jolly good fellow and so
say all of us"; drinks were served and nibbles as we all mingled, again we
saw the construction folk and all of us got to together and talked, they
said Allen is also here the company owner they look around and then say
that's him talking the guy in blue denim shirt over there we look and said
great that our company CEO and that is standard dress for our main office
nothing stiff and starchy. It was Shaun who asked do your foremen get there
hands dirty on the job and assist when things need help, well its got to be
really bad before they actually get involved – Shaun that's too
bad. Jordon speaks up by saying the Foreman Superintendent, and Mike the
engineer gets up on the towers to see how thing are going and everyone
appreciates this approach. We all work as a f****y and look after each
others back sides it part of safety on and off the job.

We here someone asking us to please take our places so lets all sit
together Harvey suggests the bottom table as we can all see what is going
on easily. We had a great meal of soup, salad and roast pork finishing up
with apple pie and it was all washed down with glasses of wine. There were
a few speeches made, and George Summers did a nice reply saying how
generous everyone had been to today showing there love of what they are
doing I think those that did the presentations were fantastic and I thank
you all from the bottom of my heart.

Then we hear someone else tap there glass and stand up saying my name is
Allan Fletcher and tonight in honor of your retirement I would like to
create a Bursary for James Bay High School in the same way as Power Lines
Inc did for Badlands High School I hope you will except this on behalf of
the school and all I ask is that the school contacts me and provides a
suitable name for the Bursary of $500.

The applause was over whelming, Eventually George Summers stands up and
everyone goes quiet right away. George starts of by saying thank you for
the generous donation it certainly will assist and encourage some of our
students to go for there TQ's however I will hand over that responsibility
to Colin my Vice Principle to oversee here and accept this award on behalf
of the school and by the way Colin is the New Principle for James Bay and I
know that he will do a dammed good job – thank you all.

More applause – Colin puts his hand up and everyone quits – Ladies
and Gentlemen I suggest now we mingle again, the no host bar is now
open. Suddenly Colin see one of his old students with there hand up he say
Julie I think you may wish to say some thing first. Yes she says – I
would like to thank you all for the lovely meal and it is great to meet
some of the guys who fly high up those high voltage towers I certainly
could not do that job and yes I can see it's an all male job – see is
laughing you have to be crazy to enjoy that type of work but we three
admire your courage in flying high and to George and your lovely wife you
have done so much to encourage the TQ route I wish to thank you so much
happy holidays and Julie sits down.

OK everyone lets mingle

The whole group of us initially stay together and it Tony the carpenter who
asked why do all you guys have shaved heads, We all started to laugh then
Jordon said well it get pretty hot and you sweat a lot plus there is always
dust in the air and having one head shaved it is so much cooler and when
you shower right after work it is easy to clean up.

None of you will know this said Jason as I was invited to actually go to
the work site well ahead of Work Experience Program and enjoyed so much
that I was able to spend lot of my vacation out with the crew. When I
eventually got my apprenticeship I had had my head shaved for over nine
month before that. Luckily for me my uncle Jake who looked after when Mum
passed away knew someone in Badlands High and advised them that I would be
coming to school with a shaved head and in those days you could be
considered a skinhead and rebel and told who ever it was I was not and
please accept the fact. I never had any comment from any staff and suspect
now he had talk to George Summers as he at that time was our principle.

Tony said you know that makes a lot of sense I think I will try for this
summer – Thanks guys. Jason reminded all of us to give George our
business cards, before we did that we each gave the construction folk a
card from each of us and said lets keep in touch use our email as we all
have our own laptops and the camp have wireless internet and you will see
we all work off the company server at no cost plus it is very high speed.

Sorry we must talk with George Summers, as we get there it appears they
were planning on leaving, Hi George we all would like a brief word with you
and to thank you what start many years ago and we just hope the idea
expands more in the future – thank guys you were awesome this afternoon
and the into with all the crew lifting there hard hats made me laugh so
much I almost got a gut ache. Well George please keep in touch with us and
here are our business cards providing our Email address and Mailing
address. George looks at a couple of the cards, and said I have never heard
of workers getting Internet and a mailing address before on the company's
system.

Well when we started our apprenticeship that was one of the first things
that the company did at the start it was Apprentice Jordon or who ever
today it is Linesman Jordon. The mail gets delivered to us at camp by the
company helicopter and dropped of at the cookhouse the cook then puts it
into our rooms so it remains private.

What a great service, may I ask what sort of wage you earn, no problems at
all 1st year Linesman get $35.00 / hr plus full room and board and free
transport to and from the company compound. Each year it goes up depending
on how you have performed to a top figure of $40.00 /hr. If you have a
First Aid ticket there is automatically another $1.50/hr then as an
assistant foremen you are paid $10.00 extra per hour so as you can see we
earn good money and are expected to put our best backs into it. George said
I was very surprised at how clean everything was with the bunkhouses and
the cookhouses and also the idea of clean overalls everyday and you do it
yourselves was amazing to me.

Well my wife and I are going home to relax as it's been a tiring but
enjoyable day I thank you all I won't forget this send off I can assure you
– They wave as they leave.

We all went and thank our hosts for a great evening and it was Colin who
asked how can I get we hold of you guys in the future so again we handed
out our business card.

Very professional nicely done which of you design them, none of us they
were done by our company –well he says they sure seem too look after all
there employee's well.

You know another thing that impressed me about our trip to your site was
you're your George Foreman Superintendent, and Mike the Engineer to see him
climb up the tower and you got the feeling that Mike wanted to do the
same. We said Mike is frequently up on the towers with us when there are
problem and you know it is no different to climbing those stairs at home
except there are a few more steps.

It was Doug who said the first time he and Harvey went up they had no
problem at all and they amazed the Foreman Superintendent at how easy we
took it because normally the first few times you are scared as hell. We
laughed about it because the previous four year we had belonged to the rock
climbing club and there the first few times we were scared shitless and we
both admit that. That club not realizing it was leading us into our
future. That is a fantastic story does the club know about this? Frankly I
don't know well they should because it would be good promotion for them.

So when do you guys go back to work, well because it's a four hour flight
we need to be at the office for 5:00 am. So how does six weeks on and one
week off work, Easy we work a six day week and have Sunday off when do what
ever like use our dirt bikes or ATV's and in the snow Snowmobiles and
really it all depends where are located, we all have fun one way or another
and then a week off.

Very often some stay in camp and do there own thing, actually there are two
staying and the cook has come to town. The two there told Peter get your
butt in gear as Jimmy is waiting for you. (Jimmy is our Helicopter Pilot)
and we will clean up have no worries.

We all will do the same thing it's our home and we all look after it. When
we move camp we don't have to clear our rooms either as all the trailers
follow us however our camera and laptop are always carried by us. So when
we come into town we simply book in to a local motel for the week and go
about our business, one thing that doesn't happen thankfully the crew does
not go into the pub for the whole week like some loggers and miners and get
d***k out of there minds.

All our camps are technically dry but on special occasions like recently
one of our assistant foremen was retiring and so George Foreman
Superintendent brought I think 4 dozen beers so it allowed a couple beers
each. Colin said you know I admire all of you because you are so open and
the one I was concerned about was you Harvey getting verbal abuse but
luckily that was kneed out the place after that the whole school was a
different place.

Harvey asks what happen to that guy, I hate to tell you he got beat up a
number of times because of his attitude and eventually was murdered due to
d**g dealing.

Well thanks Colin we have sure enjoyed today and with we al left.

The story is what happened in daily life, we are all gay right down to the
bone and enjoy what we do. I hope this is well received by all viewers I
look forward to your comments many thanks for reading. Roger
... Continue»
Posted by iamyourforever 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1065  |  
75%

House Of Debauchery Part 1

Alternate Title: How my Mother Became A Prostitute - Another story
I haven't proofread this one yet.

hi1@hotmail.com

===============================================================

I can hear the rythmic creaking of the bed in next room. The moans of obvious pleasure and dirty talk between a man and a woman leaves no doubt that they are having sex. The woman is Gina, my girlfriend. The man is her customer.

I met Gina about an year back. Actually I saw her ad to provide "guilty pleasure and full relaxation" to men. I was 17 with raging hormones and nice long dick. Gina, was 42. She had a soft face and lines of age had already made their mark on her face, especially under her big green eyes. When I saw her the first time, Gina had her dark hair pulled behind in a bun. She looked quite pretty with lipstick on her full lips and mascara and eye shadow to accentuate her already beautiful eyes. She had big round breasts that must have been the dream of every man but the angels of youth had left her body and her boobs sagged so far down that her long black pierced nipples touched her belly. Once could see ripples of baby fat and love handles on her sides. It was clear that no matter how hard she tried to keep in shape, the slowing metabolism of 42 year old body made it difficult to have a flat belly. What was amazing was the how her waist flared into 2 magnificient hips. Big, wide and oh so soft they were the wet dream of every boy and man who liked big butts. They were not grossly over fatty but just enough to give her the hourglass figure that any prostitute needs to lure young guys like me.

When i first saw her, she was actually sitting on her "service" bed and had a robe on but even then I could tell how sexy her matronly hips were.

I loved Gina from the first time I saw her. She was an independent provider and worked out of her home. She was gentle, funny and warm.

She had a body and mannerisms that makes one feel happy and comfortable. Most of her clients, she told me came back for more and she always welcomed them with open arms and open legs.

However, when I first met Gina, she refused to sl**p with me.

"I can't. You are too young." she said looking at my face.

"But I setup an appointment." I replied taking my shoes off. I knew that prostitutes always wanted to get more and maybe this was her way of raising the price.

"No. I mean how do I know that you don't work for law enf***ement." she said and smiled revealing her perfect white teeth.

By now I was turned on beyond self control. She was the sexiest woman I had ever seen and she was sitting 2 feet away from me, half dressed and ready to be taken. I wouldn't have stopped even if she asked for more money. The funny part was that she didn't.

"I want to see some ID and I want you to tell me if you are Police." she sounded genuinely concerned. "I can go to jail if you are u******e hun." all through the conversation I had been stripping and by now I was down to my underpants. I was frustrated with her and it showed as an 8" hard on through my boxer shorts. But Gina didn't move. She still had her robe on, a gentle smile as if she understood what I was going through but she sat on her bed cross legged, waiting for me to show her the ID.

I realized that she will not let me touch her unless I do show her the proof of age. I fished out my wallet from the levi's on floor and fumbled through it to find the my license. I gave it to her. She looked the picture and then back at me and then she looked at the date of birth.

She stood up and stepped closer to me, carefully avoiding my hard cock jutting through my shorts. She ran her fingers through my hair and as I leaned forward to kiss her, she grabbed my hair.

"Oh honey! I am sorry but I can't provide any service to you. You are still 17 and frankly I am too old to land up in jail now." I tried to kiss her again.

"Please." she turned her face away. "Just come back in a few months and I will give you everything that you want. But you must leave now." I stood in the middle of the room while Gina sat on her bed. I was dejected, my arms falling down to my sides. My cock was already soft.

I looked at Gina once more and realized that she wouldn't entertain me. I made one last ditch effort , "Are you sure?" "I am sorry" she said. I could see she was genuinely unhappy, almost sad that she was turning away a client. I let my head fall back and closed my eyes. My cock peeked its head through my underwear and then I looked back at her and smiled.

"But when you come back, I will give you a free one hun." she said smiling.

In that moment I realized that she didn't care about the money. She was really sad she couldn't take care of my needs. This feeling sent a chill through my spine. Within few seconds my cock was hard again. It sprung forth so suddenly that it caught Gina by surprise.

She fell back half way and this sudden movement caused her robe to open. I saw her large, sagging breasts and dark aereols. Her pierced nipples almost touched her naval. She still had her legs crossed so i couldn't get a view of her cunt but she had really, nice and smooth thigs and hips. Before she could pull her robe back, I was on top of her. She tried to push me aways but i held her arms and started kissing her lips muttering "I love you. God! I love you".

I realized she wasn't struggling very hard. After a few seconds I didn't even have to hold her hands and in a minute of so she had her arms around me as i kissed her and mashed her tits with my chest.

"What are you doing?" she whispered and ran her fingers through my hair.

"I want you" I said looking into her eyes.

"I know." She replied and opened her legs.

We didn't speak a word after that. She scooted back on bed, took off her robe and opened her legs wider. I kneeled between them and then as we kissed and embraced, we fell back on her bed. She guided my cock into her vagina and i was surprised to feel how loose it was.

"Ofcourse" I thought "A 45 year old whore like her can't have a tight, 18y/o pussy".

Gina now had both her hands on my naked hips and pulled me in with every thrust.

She had her eyes open and looked into my eyes encouraging me.

"Oh Yeah. That's it. Fuck me, suck me, make me yours." she whispered in my ears.

I kissed her while massaging her large tits. In a minute of so I came.

I came a lot in her. I could feel jets after jets of cum shooting out of my cock and into her wet and loose, oversized pussy with large, dark labia. Gina felt it too. She grabbed my hips with both hands and pulled me in hard as if she didn't want to let me go ever.

As I came she muttered "Yes! That's it! Cum in me baby. cum in my pussy."

I felt spent in a few seconds I could feel Gina's loose but surprisingly agile cunt squeezing the remaining cum out of my cock. I smiled. She was a whore but she liked what she did. She was really good at it.

My cock lost its erection very rapidly and in a few more seconds it plopped out of the slimy cunt of this 45 year old prostitute even though i still lay on top of her, Gina held my face in her hands and started kissing me all over. "My little baby. My darling. My man. You came so much. I can feel your cum soaking every part of my pussy." I smiled.

"Did you like it honey?" she asked stroking my hair gently.

"I loved it." I said still panting.

"Maybe we should do it again." she suggested playfully.

"I just got 60 bucks." I confessed. Now that i had cum, I didn't care. I wanted to leave.

"Oh!" She looked disappointed. "Come to me next time when you have money." I lifted myself from the bed. Gina made no attempt to move. She was lying on her back, her legs opened. Her large breasts flopped on either side of her chest and her freshly fucked pussy red and raw. She was smiling as I pulled my jeans back up.

That was about 3 months back. Since then I visited Gina, every week, sometimes a couple of times a week depending upon how much cash I had.

We were now getting comfortable with each other. Gina knew what I liked and provided me exactly that.

Then a few week back she asked me out. It started very casually when I visited her at about 9 PM on my way back home from library. After sex she suggested we go out to eat. I was hungry but broke. I had just given her my last 50 bucks. She smiled and told me the dinner was on her. For some reason, going out for dinner with an older prostitute was exciting.

Gina drove us to a nice Italian restaurant a few miles from her place. While we waited outside she held my hand and kissed me several times while people watched. I knew it was pretty weird for all those people to see a young teenager with a 45 year old whore dressed in a micro mini, pink pantyhose and pumps, bare midriff showing her belly hanging out on top of her skirt. A small black blouse with no bra made her look more of a whore than if she were completely naked.

I enjoyed the thrill of depravity and let her grab my butt as she kissed me on my neck and lips.

Once we were seated, Gina ordered the wine and the food and we made out in our booth. She paid close to $75 for the dinner that night.

After that I started visiting her whenever I could. Sometimes I showed up in the morning and sometimes on my way back. We had sex almost every single time I was there. I loved cumming her in big pussy and off late Gina had been encouraging me to ask her out more often.

She often called me on friday and saturday night and after sex suggested we go out for a movie or dinner, even arcades. Needless to say I didn't mind. Heck, why should I? She paid for the evening while I loved showing off my slutty, older girlfriend to all those horny teenagers out there. Did I say girlfriend? Yes, that's how it started.

I showed up at around 6 in the evening at Gina's place. She wanted me to take her to a movie.

I reached her house and knocked as I alwasy did but she didn't open the door. I waited for a few minutes and then as I started walking towards the back door, I heard the door open. I saw a man in jeans and white t-shirt coming out of the house. He looked around sheepishly and walked hurriedly towards a car parked some distance away on the street. I knew he was one of Gina's clients. I don't know why but I felt a sudden pang of jealousy but before I could think further my cell phone rang. It was Gina and she was asking me when I will come to pick her up.

"I am here. " I said knocking on the door. I heard her hurried steps coming towards the door and then she asked, "Is it you honey." " Yes" was all I could manage.

She opened the door halfway, staying out of sight but giving me enough room to enter. This is how she always opened the door, even the first time when I came to see her.

I entered the house and found her in a sheer red robe and nothing underneath. The living room was dark but her smooth, naked body was glowing in the faint light coming from her service room. She kissed me lightly on the lips.

"Just give me 20 minutes. I will freshen up. Do you want to eat something honey?" she asked me walking back inside the house, to the bathroom I figured.

"No." I was short.

"What's wrong baby?" she asked me from the bathroom.

"Nothing" I said. After a minute of silence I asked "Who was that man?" " Oh My God!" she exclaimed. "You are jealous!" I could see the excitement in her voice.

I looked away but she squatted in front of me and held my face in her arms. We looked into each other's eyes and then she said " Baby! I love you but you know what I do. This is how we met." I couldn't say anything. She was right.

"We have been seeing each other for 3 months." she continued. "I know that you like me but you are more than just a client to me." "Look at me", she said, "You don't even pay for sex half the time and you've been asking me out almost every weekend." That wasn't true. The bitch made me ask her out. But I kept quiet and let her talk.

"I know a man doesn't like to see his girlfriend doing other guys but this is my job. I like it and this the only way I know how to make money. If you love me, you will have to accept me for who I am." "A whore", I muttered.

"Yes, a whore. A prostitute. A woman who sells her body to make money" she spoke rather firmly.

"I like you" I said.

"That's all?" she prodded me then looking me straight in the eyes she said "That's not good enough for me Dave. I am looking for a man. A man who will stand tall and say I am his girlfriend, his lover. I love you darling but I can't go on with you just liking me." I looked away.

"When I met you, I thought you were mature beyond your years. Maybe I was wrong" she said to me raising her voice.

That was it. No man can hear that he is not a man enough and I was no different.

"I love you" I blurted out before I knew what was happening. That fucking bitch knew how to manipulate men both through her cunt and her mouth! I was trapped but I felt a sudden calm.

"Oh honey!" she squealed, "I love you too". With that she helped me with my underwear and took my flaccid cock in her mouth. For next few minutes my girlfriend sucked my cock like a whore that she really was.

I could see the top of her head bobbing up and down on my now erect penis while her loose tits flopped side to side.

From there on I never paid Gina and she never asked for the money either.

A few weeks passed in a bliss where I was always satisfied. I would show up at her place unannounced and use the spare key to enter her house. More often than not I found her with client. As I waited in the bedroom I could always hear her having sex in service room with one of her johns. She would often come to the bedroom right after the men left and told me how much she loved me even when her body would be covered with bite marks left by her clients. I was under no illusion.

I knew Gina liked to have sex but I also knew that she really cared for me.

My mother by now was not clueless either. She knew I had a new girlfriend and she knew the name but nothing else. She often teased me about her saying things like most women lost their little boys after he moves away to live with his girlfriend but she had lost me the day I met Gina. She was a good sport about it though and always asked me to bring Gina home someday.

I think it was summer and I was relaxing at Gina's place. She was in her service room with 2 clients having a threesome and I could hear all of them panting and encouraging each other to fuck and cum.

Finally, after almost an hour the men left. I didn't hear Gina closing the door after them so I got up and walked out in the living room. The door was still open. I kicked it shut and then walked into the service room. Gina was lying on her back. Her knees folded and open. Her tits were hanging on either side while her large loose cunt had been fucked open. Her body was covered in sweat and she had a smile on her lips .

I could tell she had a good time. A few 20s on the side table was her payment from this session.

"Do you need a drink?" I asked her. This didn't bother me anymore "Sure" she said smiling. "And by the way, your mom called. She wants me to come over for dinner on Sat night." "What?" I stopped and wheeled around.

"Yeah! It was not easy talking to her. I had a man in my ass and another in my cunt and she wanted to talk." Gina said grinning. "I had to signal the men to be quiet and told her I was in the middle of something and will call her back soon." "She must have found your number in my pocket." I said.

"So?" She looked at me and asked "are you gonna take me to see your mom or not?" "I have to, don't I?" I said smiling weakly. "After all you are my girlfriend".

Gina got up and walked on her knees coming closer to me. She kissed me lightly on the lips and said "Don't worry honey. I will be a good girl. She is going to love me."

My mother hated her! She threw a fit when she saw a 45 year old whore dressed in red vinyl micro mini and red latex thigh high boots, a sheer white blouse with no bra and of course no panties! This is how Gina had decided to dress up for her first meeting with her 18 year old boyfriend's mom.

"Who the fuck is this?" mom yelled. "What the fuck are you thinking Dave?" "Oh for Christ's sake. Calm down Carol" Gina suggested taking a bite out of ginger bread mom had made for us.She was sitting at the dinner table almost amused at my mom's temper.

"Shut the fuck up you bitch" mom snapped at her. "I am talking to my son who has obviously lost his mind." She turned towards me "What is wrong with you? Can't you see this woman is all wrong for you? She is as old as me!" mom had tears in her eyes by now.

She grabbed my shirt and shook me as if trying to wake me up. "What the hell were you thinking bringing this old whore into my house?" "Mom" I said " Calm down. Gina is a nice girl and we love each other." "Yeah! Listen to your son Carol." Gina chimed in knowing well that mom will flip out. "For once let him be the man that he really is." "He is my baby and you stay out of this you fucking bitch" mom roared. I held her arm to stop her from pouncing upon Gina and shredding her to pieces.

"Mom! Please." I pleaded. "You are making a scene" "Are you mad?" mom couldn't believe her ears. "Can't you see what this slut has done to you? You don't love her and I know she doesn't love you. She just wants sex from a young boy and I bet it doesn't matter if she gets it from you or your friend Carl." "I don't like Carl that much." Gina butted in again "But Mike, now there's a fine young man with a dick a woman can suck all day" she said licking her lips.

Mom stood in the room speechless, while Gina kept sipping her.water.

"What's the matter Carol?" she said " Didn't your son tell you what I do for living?" Mom turned to me, her mouth open and her breath coming in short, quick gasps. I saw her large breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily as if she had just run a mile.

"What the fuck is this bitch talking about?" she asked almost whispering.

"Mom, Gina is in service industry. She gives men sensual massages" "SHE IS A WHORE" mom lost her self control and ran towards Gina. "I will kill you you fucking bitch. I am gonna tear you apart." She grabbed Gina who was still sitting on a chair by her hair and pulled her down. "Get the fuck out of my house you fucking slut." mom was yelling hysterically.

I had to rescue my girlfriend. I grabbed mom's arms and pulled her away. "Let her go mom. Please!" My mother started sobbing and then collapsed in my arms. She was hurt, she was wounded and I knew it will be a while before she regains consiousness.

I looked at Gina and said " you could have been gentle with her" "Your mom has the right to know about us Dave. She cares for you and I can't lie to her." Mom was on the floor and I had her head in my lap and I caressed her forehead.

Gina stood up and was straightening her hair "I think it is much better that I told her the truth now." "What if she doesn't accept you?" my doubts resurfaced.

"Don't tell me you can't leave mama. You are a grown up man. Please don't tell me you need mommy." Gina said sarcastically.

"Bitch" I muttered.

In a few minutes mom regained her consiousness. I helped her sit on a chair and gave her some coffee.

Gina was sitting across the table facing mom. Both women stared at each other for quite sometime before my mother spoke.

"I want you out of my son's life. He is too young for you and anyway you can have hundreds of other men you sl**p with." "I will not leave Dave. I love him" Gina said firmly Mom looked at me and then back at Gina and said "I have given Dave everything he needed and I can die for him Gina." "Yes. you can die for him." Gina said. "But can you send him to college? Can you buy him the new car that he wants? No Carol. You can't. So what good is your dying? I love your son and I can give him all that he wants. I may be a prostitute but I love your son and that is all that matters. Look Carol you have a choice. Either we can all live happily together or Dave will move in with me." Mom looked at me again and I looked away.

"Do you really love this woman Dave?" she asked me.

"Yes mom. Gina is the first woman I have ever felt comfortable with.

She didn't ask me for sex, I asked her and has given me everything that I need." "It is settled then." Mom said with a tone of finality. "You can move in with your girlfriend" "REally mom!" I said. I felt like someone had lifted the load off my chest " I love you mom." "And I love you too dear. I can see that Gina can give you much more than what I will be able to and you two are obviously in love so why should I stand in your way." Gina looked at me and then said "actually, Dave has already told me how much he loves you Carol and I think he really needs you around." I had no idea what Gina had in mind but I liked the fact that she was acknowledging me in front of my mother.

Mom was confused too.

"Dave and I want to be together but we would love to have you with us." Gina said.

"Are you asking me to move n with you guys?" mom said looking at Gina and then at me.

"My work keeps my quite busy and I can't work around the house that much. Also even though Dave is a grown up man, he needs adult supervision. Your supervision. I am worried that he may not be putting enough effort in his studies." Mom looked at me and grinned and said "Yeah. I alwasy had to keep a check on this little monstor. Otherwise he spends more time masturbating than studying." "You said it!" Gina said. "I caught him jacking off right after we had sex. Twice!" Both women looked at me and started laughing loudly even as my face became red with embarassment.

" Gina" my mother said "We have a big house here. We got a few rooms.

How about you move in with us?" In 2 days Gina came to live with us. She didn't have much stuff. Mom gave her the room below that Gina could use as her service room.

Of 2 rooms above, 1 was set aside as my study room. While 3rd became our bedroom. In the beginning mom suggested she will sl**p in Gina's service room but often Gina would have clients late night while mom wanted to sl**p early as her shift started at 6 AM on certain days of the week.

Finally we all agreed that mom could sl**p with us in our bedroom - the bed was large enough for 3 of us. Gina and I used her service room to have sex but sometimes during the night if we were both horny and didn't want to go down, we would just have sex in the bed with mom sl**ping right next to her. Gina was alwasys loud during sex - with me and with her clients and she didn't care if mom was in bed with us.

But my mother was a lovely woman. She would just turn around and try to sl**p even when her son and his girlfriend were fucking each other like a****ls in heat. At times she would actually ask us if she should go downstairs but unless we were trying something crazy like a little role play or s&m, we let mom stay.

In a few weeks even that stopped. Gina didn't wear anything but her sheer robes in the house and soon mom got used to seeing her naked.

Now she didn't even turn around while Gina and I had sex and after a few weeks she even started encouraging us to fuck more and give her the grandc***d.

One evening as I entered the house, I heard Gina and mom giggling in her service room. I peaked inside. Gina had only a thong on. She was sitting on the bed and her large naked breasts were flat on her chest and belly. Mom was sitting across her. She was topless but had a robe and panties on. Her rather large breasts were exposed and Gina was rubbing them.

I couldn't understand what my naked girlfriend was doing to my half naked mother but I hoped they were not getting ready to have sex.

Thankfully they were not.

As they heard me come in, both women turned to look at me. Mom blushed but Gina smiled and stood up on the bed and then started walking towards me, her tits flopping side to side.

"Hi Honey. You are home early" she said kissing me , almost oblivious to her nakedness.

"What are you doing?" I asked looking at mom.

"Oh that! Not what you think!" Gina shrieked "You got a dirty little mind hun but I am not having sex with my boyfriend's mom." "Then what?" I asked still ooking at mom.

"I am helping your mother to pump her breasts." Gina said going back to the bed. I saw a few bottles filled with white liquid.

As I stared blankly Gina continued her explanation. "Your mom told me how she breast fed you till you were 13. No wonder you like women with big boobs." "Anyway, she is still lactating and if her breasts are not pumped properly it causes lot of discomfort and pain. I am helping her get the milk out. Look how much came from just one breast" she held up a bottle with the white liquid.

Then I watched Gina take my mother's right breast in her hand. She caressed it and then pinched the nipple. Streams of white milk shot forth and sprayed Gina's breasts and belly. Both women giggled.

"Help me here hun" Gina said. "Please hold the bottle while I milk your mom" Mesmerized I did what she asked. I knew we were just helping mom with her chronic pain. I watched Gina milk my mother's large breasts for next few minutes, till the bottle filled up. Mom just looked at her breasts or at me and Gina and smiled weakly.

"I think that's enough for today" Gina said. "How do you feel Carol." "Great!" mom sighed. "It really feels good. I haven't felt this satisfied since I last fed Dave" "Oh good" Gina said. " May be you should let Dave breast feed again.

I tell you, he still loves it!" Both women started laughing their breasts and belly jiggling.


I had other things on my mind.

"What happens to the milk?" I asked rather seriously.

This sent the women in fresh gales of laughter and mom even fell back.

Then Gina picked up a bottle and thrust it between my lips. I tasted the fresh, sweet milk of my mother. It brought back lot of memories but above all I felt happy and safe. I started suckling at the plastic nipple and emptied the bottle in a few minutes. Both Gina and my mother watched me with amusement but then mom ran her fingers through my hair and called me her baby.

That night Gina nad I had wild sex while mom watched. Gina was on her back , her legs pinned behind her ears while i pounded her cunt.

We both reached our climax in a few minutes and my cum filled Gina's cunt and then started dripping on her thighs.

"I am glad Dave is with you Gina." mom said as both Gina and I caught our breaths. I was still on top of her, my cock buried in her cunt.

"There's so much he can learn from you that a girl his age wouldn't know." Gina nad I kissed passionately and then we both kissed mom goodnight.

Next few days were uneventful. I often found Gina pumping my mother's milk laden breasts in her service room while they talked.

After both the bottles were full, the women offered me the sweet nectar. This satisfied my hunger but gave me a terrible hardon that Gina would suck till I climaxed in her mouth. Sometimes mom would watch and encourage us and sometimes she just left us alone.


One night I woke up in the middle of the night. I was alone in the bed. Both Gina and mom were downstairs, watching TV.

I got up and walked out of the room. I looked down and saw both the women sitting and tlaking in the faint light of TV. They were naked.

"And have you noticed how much my breasts have grown?" mom said to Gina.

"That's just the milk Carol. I think you should start nursing Dave again. It is obvious you want to." Gina replied.

"But he is a big boy now. I like the fact that he likes my milk but I don't want him to suck on my tits. I don't want him to turn into a mama's boy." "Well, that's your choice. But if you want to feed your son, I don't mind" Gina said. "By the way, I think my ass is spreading faster than before." "Really" mom said Gina got up and turned around, thrusting her large, fleshy ass out at my mother.

"Well. It used to be size 38 when I met Dave. I think it is 42 now. I don't know what to do Carol. My clients like my ass but I don't want it to grow too much." Gina said looking over her shoulder at mom Mom touched the large, white globes of my girlfriend's magnificient behind with both hands and then started massaging them.

"Well I think your hips look beautiful Gina. I have seen how much Dave likes them. He can't seem to get enough of your ass." "Frankly, I wish I looked like you." Gina complained. "You have a perfect body Carol. Your tits are large, your nipples are long, you are lactating and your ass is perfectly round and still firm." "Oh stop!" mom giggled.

"I am serious." Gina said turning around and facing mom. "So many of my clients are ogling you when they are fucking me. Some even tried talking to me about you while they were in my pussy!" Mom continued to giggle and laugh. It was obvious she was very flattered.

Gina bent over and cupped mom's breasts. She then lifted them as if she were weighing the melons in a grocery store.

"Have you ever considered working with me?" Gina asked.

Mom was astonished. "What? I am not a whore. You know that I work" "As a clerk. Yeah I know. How much do you make Carol? 20 bucks an hour? 25? I can make over 400 a day with just a couple of hours of work." "I can't do what you do?" mom said looking away.

"Why not Carol? You think you are better than me?" Mom didn't say anything.

"Look at me." Gina commanded my mother. "We need more money and I want to spend more time with Dave. I want you to take a client tomorrow and help me." I walked back into the room.

A few minutes later, Gina and mom returned and lay on either side of me. They were both excited. Gina grabbed my flaccid cock and shook it hard to get an erection. When that didn't work, she grabbed my balls and took the head in her mouth.

In a few minutes she was on top of me, inserting my cock in her cunt.

"Open your legs you motherfucker." she cursed loudly.

Both mom and I squirmend but she didn't care. "Give me your cock you fucking son of a bitch. I know you are not sl**ping you asshole." Suddenly i saw mom turning around to face us.

She put her hand on my arm and smiled gently. "Do what she says honey" My cock was now buried in Gina's cunt and she started bobbing up and down fucking herself.

"Now tell him" Gina said "Dave. Honey." my mother said haltingly . "I will start working with Gina from tomorrow. Together we can make lot of money quickly." "Sure mom" I said smiling.

This happened about a month back.

I return home to find my mother or my girlfriend fucking strange men everyday. Sometimes they are both doing the clients and sometimes they are both resting after servicing a few clients.

Together they are making up 20 grand a month, most of which is being put into property, stocks and other assets.

Just like Gina, mom loves being a prostitute and because she has a fresher body, she is able to charge a lot more than Gina.

Gina and I got marred last week. We held the ceremony in our backyard.

Gina wore a red vinyl skirt and little stars on her nipples and nothing else.

My mother decided to wear an expensive silky, white dress with no underwear. The dress was so sheer it showed her large nipples and cunt lips clearly.

The women invited their regular clients for the wedding. A few black and Mexican men.

Before the wedding, the black guys fucked Gina and filled her ass and cunt with fresh, hot cum. My mother then brought the bride out where I waited.

The priest married us in a few minutes and my bride kissed me deeply.

We went into the service room and had group sex. The mexican men fucked my wife while i watched. Then i fucked her cum filled cunt while mom took the men out for drinks and lunch. Gina reminded me that I have to share her with other men all my life by making me lick her cum filled cunt.

When we came out, we found mom in the center of the lawn. She had lifted her dress around her waist, exposing her large white ass to the group of men who surrounded her. Loud music played and we all watched my mother performing a cabaret where she rubbed her privates on the bodies of our guests.

Later that night the3 of us left for our honeymoon to Hawaii.

The women worked out of the hotel room in the morning and we all went out during the day.

It has been a good life for me so far. Gina is still milking my mother's breasts every morning and I get to drink the milk.

We are saving a lot too and both women hope to retire in a couple of years.... Continue»
Posted by hi1 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 1935  |  
98%
  |  10

Loren Housesitting Adventures

LorenCumSlut House-Sitting Part 1

I always loved babysitting for the Brown's, but the idea of three days of house-sitting for them had me so excited I could not wait for school to end. One more class and Sophomore year was over and I was on my own for three and a half days. "Loren, quit fidgeting" Mr. Smits, my Volleyball coach and US History teacher called out to me, bringing me back from my daydream. He was staring at me like he always did, his eyes were trying to burn a hole through the crotch of my white pants. In fact, I was so wet that I was a little worried that the white cotton pants might be turning translucent and he might be seeing a little more than I had planned. It's not like I could blame the guy, I was 5' 9", 113 lbs (still growing) and for four months every year since the eighth grade I had been running around in front of him in those short, tight, volleyball shorts. This year I took it up a notch and went without panties at all the practices, have you ever seen a f*****n year old girl with a shaved pussy in Lycra shorts? Actually, if your reading this story, I guess you have. I gave him a treat and spread my knees just a little as I said "sorry coach, I'm just really excited to get off from school". If you think that I am conceited to think that he was looking at me that way, trust me, I have video of him sneaking into my locker during practice and sucking on the crotch of my panties. He even licks the string that goes up the crack of my ass and over my asshole. Like I said, he's kind of into me.

Anyways, this story isn't about my leach of a Volleyball coach, it's about getting to watch porn for three straight days!

The key to Mr. Brown's office was above the door frame, just where it always was since the day I first found it last year. Like any good babysitter I took my job very seriously, it's just that my job was to sneak into every crook and cranny of that house to find anything that was hidden. By the time I was thirteen I had been through every inch of their bedroom and had found everything from porn magazines to Mrs. Brown's toys hidden under her panties (I even found a big black one behind her dresser that I think she was hiding from Mr. Brown. Each and every time that I went exploring my heart would race and I would get the best feeling from doing something so naughty. After a couple of babysitting sessions there was only one place that I had not been able to get access to, Mr. Brown's office. I tried every key on every key ring and even tried using a paperclip like in a spy movie, all to no end. Then one day last year as Mrs. Brown greeted me at the door, I saw Mr. Brown leave is office and as he did he reached up and put something on the top of the door frame. My heart skipped a beat I had found my way inside.

I could not get the k**s to bed fast enough that night. My hand was shaking so bad that first night as I reached up above the door that I actually dropped the key. At first I thought I had struck out. His Mac was password protected and the main drawer on the desk was locked. I actually prayed while searching for the drawer key and when I found it hidden under the stapler I yelped. My prayer's had been answered and even before I opened the drawer I had a feeling it was going to be worth it. My mouth fell open. In the drawer were dozens of DVD's and some notes that included his computer password and some interesting sounding websites. I had never seen a porn video before and here I was with more than 50 to choose from; titles like Young Throats, Anal Teen Anal, Anal Acrobats, Ass Teen Mouth and several with Deepthroat and Gagging in the title. Life is about choices, and grabbing the first Young Throats DVD instead of one of the Anal Acrobats may be why I am LorenCumSlut now instead of LorenAnalWhore. To say I liked it would be an understatement. I know I need to get to this story, but let me just say this, the scene with Sarah, where she is lying on her stomach and reaching around to hold her ankles while the guy throat fucks her (I am sorry that is the only way to describe it) told me at t******n what my highest purpose in life should be. Did I mention her mascara runs because of her eyes watering so much as a result of the gagging?

When Mr. Brown called my Mom to ask if I could house-sit for three days I was beside myself. When he talked to me later he made it clear that I was to tell no one and I could not invite anyone over to the house while they were out of town. That worked for me. Three days with his porn stash sounded too good to be true. When Friday finally came I packed book bag with my sexiest panties and bra's and my 10 inch hot pink dildo, anal beads and my violet 8 in strap-on (I look good wearing it) and my volleyball uniform (I look good in that also). After class let out I ran to the parking lot where Mr. B was waiting to pick me up in his BMW. He makes a lot of money selling computers or something and most of my friends think he is intimidating, but he has always been real nice to me. When we got back to the house I was surprised that Mrs. B and the k**s were not there but he said they left that morning and he was going to catch an afternoon flight to meet them. He made sure that I had not told my friends where I was going to be and that no one was allowed to come by. Got it.

I had the key in the office lock as his car was just pulling out of the driveway. I had the place to myself until Tuesday morning. Inside the desk drawer were some new DVD's, one of which was unlabeled. I put that one in the DVD player on his 27 inch Mac and hit play. This was different, it was an HD home movie and it was being shot in the office I was sitting in. Mr. Brown started giving someone off screen instructions and then into the frame walks a beautiful Blond girl about my age, maybe a little younger, and Mr. Brown says "tell me your name sweetheart" the girl looks confused and says "Chelsea", Mr. Brown was not pleased "listen, how hard can it be, for the movie your name is Loren, you are playing the part of the most beautiful little babysitter in the world and I am going to use and abuse you just like you like it. All you have to do is refer to yourself as Loren and wear the fucking glasses." "Sorry" she said "I didn't know we had started".

I thought I was going to pass out. All the bl**d rushed to my head, there was ringing in my ears and I think I stopped breathing. Mr. Brown, rich Mr. Brown, had hired a girl that looked like me to play me in a movie where he was going to use and abuse her, in his own words. What would you do in that situation? I got out my dildo. I was going to use that dildo just like it was Mr. Brown doing to me what he was going to do to this girl.

I am not sure what he paid that girl but she earned every penny. He made her deepthroat his cock and then he would spit in her mouth or on her face when she came up for air. He gagged her and chocked her until I thought she was going to pass out, slapped her and called her every name in the book, except sweetheart. You know how in those Ass to Mouth movies, where the girls have obviously cleaned their assholes really good prior to filming, well I don't think this girl knew she was going to be doing Ass to Mouth that day. I will say this, she was a champ, like Mr. Brown said originally she appeared to like to be abused or at least she was used to it. At the end of the first scene Mr. Brown gags the little whore and then puts a picture of me, that he must have taken at one of my volleyball games, on the desk and he jerks off on my picture while telling the little slut that she is worthless compared with the real Loren. He zoomed the camera in on my picture while he emptied his balls all over my face. I had never seen anything like that before. I loved it. I was pumping the pink 10 inch'er the full length into my pussy, bumping it into my cervix and cumming like a banshee, saying "please fuck me Mr. Brown", over and over, when he cleared his throat behind me.

LorenCumSlut House-Sitting Part 2

I had lost control and even with the shock of being caught by Mr. Brown I kept cumming and pumping my pussy with that pink dildo. I knew I was in trouble but my body continued to shudder as I slowly removed the invader. My mind was having a hard time processing what had happened. He had left, I had heard him, and now he was here. Oh my God, was Mrs. B here also? I jumped up in a panic and started to grab my clothes. He grabbed my arm hard, spun me around and pushed me hard up against his desk. "What kind of a person breaks into a private office and goes through someones personal things?" He was pissed "Is this who you are? Are you the kind of a girl who breaks into private videos and then masturbates in someone's house. Do you know what that makes you?" I was scared, but so turned on. Here was this powerful man, who I had fantasized about for more than two years, forcing me naked against his desk and pushing hard up against me. Maybe I wasn't in trouble, at least not that kind of trouble. "It makes me a slut" I told him. He smiled and said "that's right, it means that you are a slut. I knew you were going to be a hot little whore when we first hired you three years ago, but even I was surprised to see you sneaking into our room at t******n and going through all of our things." "you knew?" I was shocked "how did you know?" "Loren, I run a security company. I have the best cameras all over this house. I have been filming you since that first night." "What a little slut you turned out to be. And now that you are all grown up, you are going to be my little fuck-toy." "I know how you like all those movies where the girls are used hard. Fucked in their tight little pussies then turned over to get spit roasted with one cock in their ass and another in down their throat." He f***ed his fingers into my mouth and started to roughly push them down my throat. I did my best not to gag, I was glad that I had been practicing with the dildo from my new strap-on to improve my oral skills, but he was relentless. I started gagging and he pulled his fingers out a little way but then f***ed his hand right back down my throat. He f***ed me to choke and gag and had to flight to keep everything down (I think I may be falling in love). A mouthful of thick stringy spit stuck to his fingers as he pulled his hand from my mouth. He f***ed his knee between my legs and started grinding on my hairless pussy while he took his spit covered hand and rubbed it all over my face. "Time to make your first movie" he said to me as he dragged me towards the stairway.

He took me to his bedroom and pushed me towards his wife's dresser. He got out panties and thigh high stockings and he had me put them on. Then we went to her closet and I chose the sexiest high heels that she had. When I had them on he took out an expensive looking video camera and got ready to start filming, but first he gave me a chance to leave. "You are a little whore who sneaks around and goes through other peoples private things. Because you are such a little slut I was able to walk in on you while you were stuffing your pussy with a dildo watching a movie where a girl that looks like you was getting debased. I think that you need to be abused and taught how to be a proper slut but I am going to give you one chance to leave. You can take off right now and stop watching porn and become a good girl who waits to have sex with one special person, or you can stay and get trained to be a dirty slut, the kind of girl who always has a load of cum in her stomach, ass or pussy or is looking to get one." He was filming me as he gave me my choice. I looked into the camera and told him "I want to be a Cum Slut, please teach me how to be the kind of slut that men and women want to fuck just like Tori Black, and Sasha Rose and all the other porn stars. I want to be able to dominate certain men and women so that I can make them my whores just like I am going to be your whore." Then I asked him "are you going to put this on the web?" "Of course I am" he replied."

He took me in the bathroom and taught me how to clean my asshole good and deep. I used some hand soap and warm water over and over until he said I was clean enough. I won't bore you with the details but my first movie involved my strap-on in my asshole, big pink in my pussy and Mrs. B's big black cock in my mouth. Mr. Brown eventually took the black dildo away and replaced it with his own cock. At this point most girls would tell you some fairy tale about how gentle and kind he was, how he whispered my name over and over. Well that is not what happened. Mr. Brown was very rough with me, he called me all sorts of degrading names and f***ed his cock down my throat until I was spitting up through my nose and tears were pouring down my face. He told me he was going to fuck my ass so hard I would have a hard time sitting down at school, and I did. And he kept doing Ass to Mouth and calling me an ATM whore. Do you know how wonderful it feels to get used like this? Well it is the best existence on earth. He came deep in my asshole and then got a close up as I pushed all that beautiful cum out of my ass onto the bathroom floor. I could not believe how much cum there was and I was considering leaning down and licking up a little with my tongue when he grabbed the back of my neck and pushed my face slowly into the puddle and coated my face. I licked the excess from the floor and he focused on my face. "What is your name little whore." "My name is Loren," "No your name is LorenCumSlut."

LorenCumSlut House-Sitting Part 3

What would you do if you had a little slut like me at your disposal for an entire three day weekend and it was only Friday afternoon (write me and tell me). Well you would have to be one dirt ass pervert to come up with even a few things on Mr. Brown's slut training list. It turns out he never intended to join his wife, as far as she knew he was hard at work running his computer software and security firm. The one that had been so effectively watching every move I ever had made in his house. It turns out that he also had complete access to my laptop at home and my cell phone, so he knew everything about me. I had no secrets. As the cum dried on my face he laid it all out for me. "Loren, I have had very strong feelings for you from the first time that I saw you sneaking around our house. You were such a dirty girl, even at that age, that I just knew that once you were a little more mature I was going to have you. Don't get me wrong, I am not in love with you (I let out a sigh of relief), but I want to use you to get everything I want." "The fun we just had was great, but that is just a tip of the iceberg. You and I are going to be a team, and as a team we are going to use our respective strengths to make lots of people do the dirtiest things we can think of. You are a teenage sexpot, one of the most powerful weapons on Earth. Sluts like you can bring down presidents and CEO's. Men will take all sorts of risks just to get a chance to lick your asshole and Women will think they are going to teach you the ways of the world but will soon be allowing themselves to be humiliated and degraded just for one more chance to eat your pussy or for just a little bit of your attention." I was all in, this man knew all of my perverted fantasies and he knew how to make them all come true. I soon learned all of his fantasies and I have to say I was glad that I was not going to have to take the brunt of his abuse, as long as I could lure willing playthings then he and I were going to get to live out all the dirtiest things I could think of and quite a few that only he could come up with. Now I don't want to concern you, these fantasies were more psychological torment than physical torture but the physical was pretty extensive and the psychological torment was out of this world.

That first night we practiced at the mall. Before leaving his house I dressed up in heels, thigh high stocking and a tight black pencil dress of his wife's and a white silk blouse with a sheer bra that showed the shape of my puffy nipples and the hard nipple itself when I got excited. I would be trolling for MILF's and trying to see if I could get one to come home with my "Uncle" and I. My outfit was what I would call sexy conservative if it was worn by an adult Woman at work or out for an evening, but on a f*****n year old it was more of a "sexy slut" look. It felt as though all eyes were on me as I walked down the main Aisle way at Fashion Island. I would stop to window shop and noticed that several men seemed to stop each time. I sat in a low couch drinking my J**** J**** and because of my long legs and the heels my knees were well above my ass. I was a perfect lady, but even so it was fairly easy to get a view that showed the start of the elastic band on the thigh highs and several men and a few women wandered by a couple of times for another look. One woman in particular caught my eye and she was goregus and just what we wanted. She was dressed very similar to me but my God her tits were huge. I stared into her eyes as i put the straw to my mouth and sucked. Her mouth opened and I thought at the time that she squeezed her thighs together. I stood up and I know she tried to see up my skirt. I walked over to her and said "I am going to go look at some high heels, why don't you come with me and maybe I will let you buy them for me." I kept walking and within a few steps she caught up to me. "I am afraid there may be some misunderstanding" she said. I stopped and looked her over from head to toe before saying "Well, I don't want there to be any misunderstanding. I think you're beautiful and I would like to have you come home with me tonight. My uncle and I are very kinky and we would love to play with your beautiful breasts all night long." The only thing she questioned was who was my Uncle. I told here we were a package deal and that she wold get to do everything she ever dreamed of with me, but it was a two way street. We reached N********'s and she followed me into Women's shoes where I was waited on by a homely fat girl. That last part is not true. Our helper was a very attractive girl who had a nose piercing. I liked her already. "Tish, Mrs. ... I'm sorry I don't know your name?" My date stammered and then told us her name. I won't repeat it here because it turns out she is fairly well known and I don't want let the world know. "Mrs. wants to by me those black stiletto Jimmy Choo's, you know the slutty looking ones." Tish was having a hard time focusing because at that moment she was getting a full on view of my very swollen shaved pussy. I say very swollen and you probably have an image in your mind of "just fucked" pussy, but you would be wrong. Before leaving the house Mr. Brown introduced me to pussy pumping. If you don't know what a thoroughly pumped pussy looks like then check out "Russian Teens Get Pumped" it's not the pedestrian two minutes on with a little bit of vacuum. No, not for Mr. Brown, he has some heavy duty metal pump with a wide glass vessel that he used to suck my pussy several inches into the abyss and then he left it there for more than fifteen minutes. My pussy was so swollen and sensitive I had to walk bow legged when we left the house. It had deflated some but it still stood out three time more than normal (the old normal) at least. I put my finger under Tish's chin and raised her face so she was looking into my eyes. "Tish, I want you to tell Mrs. ******* what you saw and then go get me the black Jimmy Choo's." Tish leaned over to Mrs. ******* and whispered, "Her...." "Pussy" I helped her, "Her pussy is swollen up. It's huge. It's beautiful." "Oh, you're sweet Tish, now run along and get the shoes." "I trust you're coming with us, right Mrs. *******?" I asked. Mrs. ******* just nodded yes. The shoes were exquisite. As Tish made sure they fit properly (over and over while looking under my skirt) I told her she could touch me if she thought she could do it without getting caught. She looked around, but I told her now one was looking, but that was a lie. I saw at least one man watching as she slid her hand under my skirt and slowly played her fingers over my swollen pussy before sliding a finger up my very wet slit. When she was finished I leaned over to her so that only she and Mrs. ******* could hear and told her that my Uncle and I were going to take Mrs. ******* back to our place for some very rough sex and I invited her along.

"Uncle" Bob was very happy to see me come out of there with two willing participants for that nights activities.

LorenCumSlut House-Sitting Part 4

Uncle Bob made his introductions right there in the main mall entrance. He leaned in for a kiss with Mrs. ******* (Terri) and when she hesitated he looked over at me. I leaned in and told her the rules "Uncle Bob is in charge. If you want to play with me you have to do what Uncle Bob wants. Do you understand?" Tish spoke up from behind Terri "I understand and I am going to do anything you tell me to do as long as I get to taste Loren's fat pussy." We turned to Terri and she said "I want to, I really do...just can we go?" "Loren, I am afraid that Terri might not be right for us, why don't you and Tish walk around and see if there are any other attractive women who might want to play while I talk to Terri. Oh, and get somebody younger this time." " I took Tish's hand and said lets go to V******** S***** I bet we can find someone in two seconds. Oh, thanks for the shoes Terri, sorry it didn't work out." We left Terri with Bob and started off. About five minutes later Terri walked into VS and came up to me, "I'm sorry that I wasted your time earlier. Bob has told me the rules and if you will allow me to come with you I will do what I am told." Quite a change had come over Terri because she did this in front of sales girl that Tish and I were flirting with. "Sorry Stacy maybe next time" I said to the poor girl. Terri please go pay for our things and then come along. Terri hurried over to the counter and took out her card as Stacy rang up nearly $400 in panties, stockings and Bra's. It is a good thing she made up her mind quickly with Bob or the bill could have been $1,000 in a few more minutes. "Maybe you will be kind enough to take Tish shopping some day, they don't pay her very well at N*********."

Terri led us out to her car. This slut had money. Her car was a brand new Mercedes parked right near the entry. Tish and I got in with her and Bob leaned in and told explained that Terri was ready to be our slut and do what we wanted. He had made it clear to her in the mall that we picked her because we wanted to torture her beautiful breasts and dominate her with very rough sex but in exchange she was going to get to eat my pussy and she could do any thing she wanted to Tish. He left to meet us back at the house. I wanted to make sure that I had Terri hook line and sinker so I kneeled on the front seat next to her and slowly slid up the front of my skirt. I took her hand and placed it on my thigh as I slid the black skirt past the tops of the thigh highs and then exposed my pussy to her. I leaned in close to her ear and lightly touched it with the tip of my tongue before whispering to her "you are so beautiful, you are making me so wet. I can't wait for you to fuck me." I undid on of her buttons on her silk blouse and slid my hand inside of her sexy bra, lifting the weight of her breast while sliding the fabric under her tit. Her nipple was hard and pressed against the silk material. I removed my hand and looked her in the eyes as I moved my mouth down the her nipple, sucking it through her shirt. I pulled back and spit right on the nipple and with my fingers I spread the spit around her breast. The white silk shirt turned clear and her rock hard nipple clearly showed through, it was a spectacular sight. Tish was leaning between the seats and was rubbing Terri's thighs. "Terri, I picked you up because you are so beautiful and classy looking and my Uncle and I want to break women like you so that you become a dirty whore slut. Uncle Bob promised me that he was going to teach me how to use a woman like you and show me how to tie you up and bind your tits so that they swell up and get real sensitive." "Don't worry, Tish will be eating your pussy the whole time and once we are done with you you can do anything you want to her, including punishing her breasts if you like." I pinched her nipple between my thumb and forefinger and increased the pressure as hard as i could. Tish must have read my mind because at that same time she got he hand inside Terri's panties and started stroking her clit. Terri never stopped rubbing my pussy until her orgasm started.

As we drove to Bob's house I turned to Terri and said "I have a question. What do you think Uncle Bob meant when he told me we were going to make your tits a pincushion?"... Continue»
Posted by bob_brown439 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Hardcore  |  Views: 2704  |  
100%
  |  6

Our House In The Country Day 2

Well its 6 am Saturday morning. Wanted to get up early to get some alone time with my coffee and kindle. The sun will be coming up just as I start getting in my lounge chair by the lake. I have decided that for the rest of the summer I will not wear any panties, not that I wear them often as it is. I usually go commando. After the sights of last night I have been feeling frisky and decided I am going to be in a teasing mood this weekend. Wearing a fun light sundress I knew it was going to be a windy day and I can already feel it starting to blow. I'm sitting watching the sun rise listening to the sounds of the birds and loving the peacefulness. The wind blowing my dress up in the front exposing my pussy to the warm glow of the sun started getting me a little horny. Reaching over with my hand I started to rub across my pussy. I could feel myself getting wet with each stroke. Getting excited like this is nothing new I do this quite often by the lake but usually don't have company staying over the weekend when I do. But I knew I was going to have a very exciting time flashing. Thinking about different ways to tease and rub myself was getting me real hot. Knowing no one would be up yet, I slipped my dress off. When I went to lay it across the chair, another thought hit me to walk to a tree that was about 35 ft away and hang the dress there. Now if someone does happen to get up early I would have to go get it and be seen before I could reach it. After doing that I went back to lay on the lounge chair. I started to feel myself off pinching my nipples and sliding my hands from nipples to pussy, slide my finger in and rub my clit. I really wanted to get caught and the more I thought about it the more turned on I got . After 20 minutes of playing with myself I couldn't hold back and had a great orgasm. Still no one came out, Damn. Oh well I still had other plans. I stayed out for over an hour laying naked and no one came out. I knew hubby would be getting up soon so I put my dress back on and went to house and started making breakfast. The smell of bacon always gets everyone up and one by one they started filing in. We are kissers so as each of them entered the kitchen to say good morning they come and give me kisses. Of course when Danny comes in he always hugs and kisses. I saw he also noticed my dress and told me I looked nice. And as he was saying that, his eyes were glued to my breast that were pushing against my dress outlining my nipples. He is such a horn dog but I just love him lol. I said thank you sweety and was thinking this is going to be a fun day. He is a pretty smart boy. He knows where to sit or stand or whatever to try and get an upskirt shot or down blouse or anything from me. But I am not stupid and know all the tricks guys try lol. He sat where he could watch me and hope to get a shot and I decided to go ahead and let the teasing begin. Still cooking and looking for things I would bend over just enough to where he could see my boobs but not nipple. Do that a few times then reach up in a cabinet just enough to see I wasn't wearing panties. When he saw that, he put his napkin in his lap hehe. I was smiling to myself and thinking of what I could do through out the day. They all finished eating and I cleaned up the kitchen as they all got ready for the day. Girls in bikini's boys in swimming trunks and out the door they went. Hubby and I cleaned the bedrooms, he took the girls rooms and I the boys. I can imagine what he is doing, fondling sniffing and probably tasting their undies. After cleaning we went to join the k**s. Just as we got to the k**s, Brent's phone rang it was a friend of his named John who has been over many times wanting to know if it was ok for him to bring his 4 wheeler over to ride. He is 16 and has a pickup and is a very good k** so I said it was ok. He showed up about 30 minutes later unloaded his 4 wheeler and came racing around back to where we were. Its so funny to watch how cool they think they are lol. He came walking up to me and I said, oh your such a stud. Blushing a little he said I know and then I gave him a kiss like everyone else. He and the other boys went off on the bikes while the rest of us stayed . They were gone until lunch and they came back covered in dirt. I told them to wash off and I will make sandwiches for lunch. They went running to the pool and jumped in. The girls got out of lake and also jumped in. I made the lunch and took it to a table by the pool. As I was laying everything out forgetting for a few minutes the boys could see under my dress while they are in the pool. I turned to tell everyone come eat and Brent Danny and John were at the edge trying to peek. This dress is working better than I thought. David was with the girls. They all got out dried off and sat down to eat. I went inside the house to get drinks and Susan came in to help. As we were getting drinks she told me the boys were trying to look up my dress. I told her I knew and all boys do that but they cant really see anything. Then she surprised me saying "but you don't have any underwear on" I asked how do you know and she told me when I am in the shade they can see through it enough to tell. Then I asked if they could see my vjj. Not really she says its just you can tell you are naked under it.Well your right I am naked under it but I didn't know you could see through it. I'll change in a little bit. No you don't have to I just wanted to tell you. Ok sweety ty we'll see. But I need you to keep an eye on them she said ok .We took the drinks out and I headed to the guest house. one of the walls is mirrored so I wanted to see how transparent this dress really is. while I stood in front of it you really cant see through except when there is a lot of light behind me you can almost see lip. But then I stood where the sun rays coming through the window and hits the floor with the floor light shining up, you can really tell which started me back to getting excited. Then the door opened and it was Susan. She saw me looking in mirror asked me if I could see. I said over here you cant really see and she was looking also and said no not really then I moved to a different place and said here I can almost see and your right you can tell I am naked. I moved again and said when I stand here, she blurts out "I see everything" I moved back a little blushed and she asked if I shaved. No sweety I had a treatment that removes hair permanently. Why? she asked, Well Jack (husband) and I agree'd when we got married that if I have the lazer treatment he would keep his shaved plus we love the way it looks and feels.But when I was your age I wanted hair. Yeah I know she said I am getting some now. Oh good for you , I know you like that. I remember when I started getting hair but then I kept getting more and more then had to use scissors to trim for my bikini .Really? so you think I will get a lot? yes I'm sure you will. She says mom has a lot you cant see her jj. I like the way yours looks better.Well when you get older you will make up your own mind. Let's go back outside. We went back to the pool to join the others. Everyone was sitting in chairs eating lunch. I went back to the house to get me a glass of tea then came back out and sat under one of the umbrella tables . The boys had jumped back in the pool and Danny yelled out to me to get in. I told him maybe in a little bit because I don't have a suit on. They went back to playing and then I remembered my husband cut the lining out of several of my bikini's because he is a perv lol. The ones with prints didn't show much but when they got wet they looked like they were painted on the way they stick to me. The white ones however did show much more. Not only did they stick, they just about became transparent. He loves showing me off and I actually like it also. But which one should I wear? I didn't want to show to much to soon so I decided one of the prints. I finished my tea and headed to the house for more and to put my suit on. It is a brazil cut with string sides and the top covered most of my breast.As I walked to the edge of the pool, everyone was watching me. Susan told me she wished she had a bikini like mine and it was pretty and looked great on me. I thanked her and told her I have a bunch of them I don't wear anymore if she wanted them since it looked like we were the same size except I'm not sure about the tops but we might be able to fix or miss match them for you. Really? I said sure we can go through them tonight. Great thank you! I sat on the edge of the pool with my legs in the water. Since it was so hot outside, the water felt a little cold. I let my legs get use to the temperature then got up and walked over to the steps to get in gradually. I was on the second step when Danny came up behind me and pushed me in gasping a little when I went in. The water felt real cold and when I stood up my nipples were hard and poking through my top. Brushing the water from my face, all eyes were staring at my nipples. I said wow the water is cold and Brent said just wait it will feel warm in a cpl minutes. I slowly walked toward the deep end until the water was up to my neck. The water did start feeling warmer but my nipples still stayed hard. I started floating on my back just relaxing when all of a sudden water was splashing all around me . The boys were attacking me wit the splashing so I attacked back. I couldn't see with all the splashing so I just kept turning and splashing back. Then I started getting too much water in my face and sucked some in and started coughing. By that time we were in the deep end and I couldn't touch bottom and had a hard time staying up. Danny and John came to my rescue. Their hands were holding me up as they swam me to the shallow end. I doubt they meant for that to happen but it sure gave them a reason to grab on me. I don't know who was doing what but I was felt up pretty good. I didn't say anything except thank you and then sat on the steps to catch my breath. Jessica came over and asked if I was ok and I said sure I'm fine just a little too much water. She asked if I wanted a towel and I said no I was going to get out and sit down for a minute. I got out grabbed a towel wiped my face and saw all three boys at the edge looking up at me and asking if I was ok. Yes I'm fine I told them I just need to breathe they all said they were sorry. I was drying my hair when I glanced down to check my bottoms and they were sucked to my jj. You could see every nook as it was formed to the shape. The boys were just staring but I acted as if I didn't see them as I was drying off. I dried my back as I was facing them and turned around to the table and slowly dried my tummy and wiped down each leg to my feet not bending my knees at all. They were getting a great view of my ass and I'm sure my jj with the suit clinging to me the way it was. I layed back on the lounge chair facing right at the pool. With my sunglasses on, they couldn't tell where I was looking and they moved away from the edge of the pool. I couldn't tell if any of them got hard watching me dry off so I had to wait until they got out. A few minutes later, John got out and sat on the edge of the pool to the left of me. He turned and asked me if I wanted to ride the 4 wheeler. I told him no thanks that's more for you boys. He yelled out to Brent and Danny to get out and go ride the 4 wheelers.They got out and were drying off to the right of me about 5 ft away. Now and then I could tell they were looking at my crotch ass they dried off. I decided this was a good time to adjust my bikini bottom. With both hands I slid a finger on both sides where it covered my jj and lifted it up just enough so they could see I was bald. Then lifted the top of it a little also making adjustments. Danny was quick to notice and it looked like he was getting hard but then he wrapped the towel around his waist hehe. As they were walking away I looked over at hubby and he had a big smile on his face as he watched the whole thing. He turned his chair towards me a little and he had a bulge sticking up. What he didn't know is while he was showing me his bulge,I said don't turn your head. why? he asked. Because all 3 girls are looking at it. Really? I said oh yes then he started clinching and you could see it move up and down a little. He was asking what they were doing . I told him they keep turning to each other saying things. I could tell he was loving this then he said its in a bad position and is hurting. I couldn't help myself and started laughing. He kept saying its not funny so I said then adjust it. Now? he asked I said yes . He wanted to know if they were still looking and told him yes. I said just stick your hand in and move it. So he put his hand in and fixed it where it wasn't balled up. He slid his shaft to one side and now you can see more of the length. The girls were definitely talking about it and reading their lips I could see them saying look how big it is and Jessica was using her hands showing them its like this big. He was starting to panic asking me what he should do now. I said just lay back like nothing is going on. I'll go get you a beer. As I got up the girls started playing again. By the time I got back he was back to normal. I handed him the beer and said I thought I was the bad one lol.We layed out for most the day and I had enough sun for the day. As I was walking to the house, Danny was going in also. I wrapped my arm around him as we walked and was asking if he was having fun. He said yes I just love it here but I am hot and going to take a shower. I said me too so we walked in and he went to his bathroom and I went to mine. After I showered I was trying to figure out what I was going to wear. It was just 5:30 PM so I couldn't wear what I am thinking of wearing until dark so I just slipped on a T-shirt that was long enough to cover everything. I walked in the living room and he was sitting on the couch with his back to me. I came up from behind and hugged him and kissed him on the cheek telling him I just love it when your here and your just so cute. He always turns red when I say that. I asked if he needed anything and asked for a soda. As I walked into the kitchen he followed me. Knowing he was in there with me I knew I had a great opportunity to give a little flash. The sodas were in the bottom cabinet so I bent down with my knees bent feeling my shirt riding up exposing my bare ass I reached to the back of the cabinet and could feel the bottom of my shirt at my belt line. My heart was pounding knowing he could see I wore no panties. Pulled out the soda and set it on the counter. I opened the top cabinet and turned my body so he would be able to see my frontal area as I reached to the highest shelf to get a tall glass and felt my shirt was up to my belly button. I took a little longer than needed but I wanted him to see how smooth I was. I wasn't turned enough for a full frontal but he was definitely able to see the curvature and partial lip. Then I went to the bottom freezer to fill glass with ice and this time I didn't bend my knees as much. He wasn't directly behind me but as I was putting ice in I saw he was moving wanting to get a better view.. I turned around and handed him the glass like nothing unusual happened said here you go sweety and again slightly bent over and shut the freezer drawer. He had a shocked look on his face and couldn't say a word lol. With no time for him to turn away I saw he had a nice bulge. I went to the back door and yelled out to the girls its time to get out. They went to the guest house and got all cleaned up. Brent and John finally came in and were covered in dirt .I told them to jump in the pool to get the dirt off and take a shower. Hubby also came in to shower. I went in to tell him what I did and as I was describing it to him he was getting very hard. He was telling me that makes him horny listening to me and I lifted my shirt reached down and slid my finger over my pussy and said "you think your horny?" look how wet I am! He asked if I was going to do anything else and I said probably lol. Finally everyone was clean and winding down watching tv. As I walked in to tell them we are having pizza tonight I could feel all 3 boys eyes staring through me lol. I knew Danny had to have told them. I told everyone let me know what you want on them. I ordered around 7 PM and since we live in the country we have to go pick it up. I sent hubby to go get them. I had the k**s pick out a movie to watch while we ate. They all picked Avatar. I have seen it but didn't mind watching again. Hubby got back just about 8 PM. I put paper plates out and glasses and told them where the drinks were and to serve themselves . The boys had a sad look on their face when I said that. Little did they know the night has just begun.
Everyone was pretty much settled in eating and the movie was going. The k**s were really getting into the movie and had finished eating. I started picking up all the paper plates. We have a big L shaped couch with 2 end tables. The boys were sitting on the couch along with me at one end next to Jack's recliner and the girls were on the floor along with David in front of the huge tv mounted on the wall. There were plates on the tables and floor.As soon as I stood up, the boys were watching my every move. I leaned over to hubby and gave him a nice kiss knowing a little part of my ass would show. I didn't want to show too much too soon so I did more of a nice tease. After the kiss and still in the same position I slightly lean to pick up plates on the end table next to Jack. Then walking in front of the boys I went to the other end table with my back to them lean over and gave them another tease not really showing. Next I decided since I was in front of the tv next to the girls and facing the boys I leaned over to expose my breast as I picked up the plates. With the tv behind me they would be able to get a nice view. I went to kitchen to throw plates in the trash. While in there I decided I needed some wine. Usually Jack opens the bottles but he was enjoying the movie and watching the boys. So As I was popping the cork, I jerked a little too hard and spilled some on my shirt. That wasn't planned but worked out perfect. I asked hubby if he wanted a glass and with a yes I poured him one and handed it to him. He saw the wine on my shirt and laughed a little.The boys laughed as well. I said I'll be back I'm going to change and all of a sudden the boys were looking sad again. As I was going to my bedroom I turned off the main overhead lights but left a cpl of lamps on. It was darker but not to where you couldn't see. I was going to put on a very sexy night gown that I thought of earlier but when I looked at myself in the mirror, I decided it was way to sheer. I want to flash but I also want them to want more lol. I pulled out another one that was black and not as sexy but still very short and fairly see through. While doing that I downed my glass of wine. Wine makes me extremely wet so I wanted to get started. With the gown on I went directly to kitchen to poor another glass. You can see the kitchen from living room and when I turned on the light I looked up and everyone was looking at what I was wearing. With glass in hand I shut kitchen light off and went to sit in my place. Before I sat I saw the girls glasses were empty and asked if they wanted more juice. I stood in front of them with the tv behind me and asked them to hand me the glasses. For a second they looked in my eyes as they were handing them up and then all eyes were looking up my gown and David being the youngest pointed up to my jj saying I can see. I told him then don't look. Then went to fill the glasses up and hubby followed me to fill his glass. He couldn't believe I was brave enough to wear this gown. He also told me when I was in front of tv he could see my outline very well even the shape of my pussy. Really? oh yes you can see through it. With this kitchen light on I an see your hard nipples then he reached out and pinched them. I gave a soft moan. I grabbed his hand and slid it to my pussy and he said "damn your wet as shit". Now you know why I opened the wine hehe. So what are you going to do now he asked. I am going to sit and watch the movie. That's it? No I am going to drink more wine and you know how I get when I am tipsy. He smiled and said don't go too far like you do with our friends. What he meant by that is I become real flirty and sometimes even grab crotches feeling for hard cock. I said I wont do that, just going to flash. I sat on the couch with my knees tucked in not revealing anything except you can see my nipples were hard. Every movement I made, the boys would look to see if anything was showing. I made many movements just to keep them alert. Half way through the movie I got up and poured my third or maybe fourth glass of wine. I was feeling real good and started loosing count. When I sat back down I sat long ways with my feet almost touching Danny.I sat that way for a good 15 minutes then rolled on my left side facing the tv. I could feel a little breeze on my ass so I figured a little bit was showing. There was a light on behind Danny and John that was helping them be able to see up my gown. I would glance now and then to see if any bulges were present. It was a little hard to tell but It looked like Danny had a little bulge but couldn't tell with John since he was on the other side of Danny. Then Danny got up and went to bathroom and that gave John a better view. Knowing he wasn't getting as good a look as Danny I bent my right knee up for a different position. I know at this point I was showing most of my bare ass. Then I reached to get my glass and felt my gown slide to my waist. Took a drink then set it back down. When I turned to look,John was staring at my ass and he saw me looking at him. I looked down to my ass and said oops then slid my gown back down to cover. Then looked at his crotch and he definitely had a hard on. He saw me looking so I just smiled and turned to watch movie. Danny returned and sat down but he was a little closer and my foot could touch his leg. As he got comfortable he laid his arm across my ankle. Another thought came over me, I asked him to rub my feet. Knowing he looks for any opportunity to touch me, he would love to.He turned a little reached out and started touching my right foot. The feeling of his hands were getting me turned on. He looked like he was in an uncomfortable position so I layed on my back facing him and slid down a little. My gown rode up but I didn't want to show him too much yet so I reached down and pulled it back down to cover my pussy. Although its covered now, he already got a clear view for a cpl of seconds. He was doing a great job rubbing my foot as I looked at him I noticed something was different, he no longer had just a bulge, I remembered he went to bathroom. He was wearing the same shorts but now I could tell he took his undies off and was commando. My head was spinning knowing he wanted me to be able to see him with a hard on. I could see John and he also was hard. Brent was on the other part of the couch and could see what was going on so he slid over closer to John . The girls and David were into the movie and didn't know anything was happening behind them. I layed back on my left side watching tv knowing some of my ass was visible.As time flew by I noticed the movie was almost over and I had just a cpl minutes left to flash. I pulled my right leg up toward my chest feeling my gown sliding past my hips. I know I was completely showing everything including my pussy from a rear view. I stayed that way for at least 3 minutes then I could feel a little of my juices slide down my left ass cheek as I clinched my legs together. Still watching the movie I reached down with my right hand to wipe it from my cheek then I touched myself feeling how wet I was. I wasn't watching them but knew they were watching me as I took my wet finger and touched my thumb and swirled allowing them to see my finger was wet. I wanted to do more but the movie ended. I was ready for a good fucking from hubby by now and then Susan asked about the bikini's. Damn I forgot I told her we could go through them tonight. I Told her I will get them together and take them to the guest house. The girls went to the guest house as I gathered all the bikini's. When I entered the living room, there was no one in there. I headed to the guest house and could see all the k**s were there on the bottom floor playing pool and foosball. Just before I entered I heard a hiss, looked over and saw hubby naked holding his cock saying he has something for me. We went around the corner out of sight . I leaned over and took it in my mouth getting it all nice and wet then turned around and he slid into me with ease because I was so wet. You could hear the suction as he pumped in and out and in no time at all I was cumming. I wanted him to wait until a little later before he shot his load but he was as horny as me and rammed in hard shooting deep in me filling my pussy. As we caught our breath I could feel globs of his cum sliding out landing on the inside of my legs and on the ground. I squatted down to let his cum fall out and to pee,at the same time I licked his cock clean. I love the way pussy taste but unfortunately I don't get to be with other women often so most times I am tasting my own juices. Not that I am complaining lol. Anyway's, most of his cum fell out so I told him I was going to see if Susan and the other girls wanted to try on these bikini's. He said you know where I will be and I am staying naked while I watch yall just so you know. I walked in with my arms full of bikini's and told the girls lets go upstairs to your room. The spiral stairs are near the foosball table and Susan and Brianna ran up before me leaving Jessica the last one up. As I was halfway up I could see the boys gathered around it getting a peek. As I looked down I saw Jessica watching the boys looking up and also looking up to see what they were seeing as she started to follow. I could hear John telling Brent he is so fucking lucky to have a step mom like me hehe. When I entered the room I threw the bikini's on a bed and Jessica shut the door behind her. They all started going through the bikini's and matched the tops with bottoms. I went to the bathroom and grabbed a towel for me to sit on in case of accidental seepage. I layed it on the other bed and sat on it with my legs crossed as they were picking out suits they wanted to try. Susan took one and ran to the bathroom to try it on. I thought they would try them on in here but I guess they were a little shy. They all put one on and we were looking them over. Susan had a nice one on but the top was still too big and Brianna had the same problem but Jessica had on one that fit very nice. She is a little more filled out so most of the suits would work for her. Seeing I brought one of my favorite ones I went over to pick it up telling them this one has always been one of my favorites. Susan asked me to put it on. I was thinking here is my chance to show them its ok to change in front of each other and hoped they will be less shy. Without hesitation, I pulled the straps from my shoulders and let the gown fall to the floor. My nipples were hard and could feel my pussy was excited as I stood naked watching their eyes looking at every part of me. I reached down and grabbed the bottoms and slid them on making slight adjustments. Then picked up the top and slid it over my breast tucking them in after tying the back. I walked over too the full length mirror on the back of the door made final adjustments and asked them how it looks. They all said it looks great on me and Susan asked why I want to give it away. I just told her I have so many more I don't need all of them. I looked over at the bikini's on the bed and said you know I don't always wear the matching set. They were asking what I meant so as I slid the bottoms down I could feel it was a little sticky so I looked inside them before I set it back on the bed and more of Jack's cum had come out. I should have kept them but I started wondering if any of them will notice as I place them on the bed then grabbed a different bottom but instead of putting it on I held it in place just to show what I meant. I then removed the top and set it on the bed. Now that I am naked I started miss matching the suits on the bed and picked a nice one out with a smaller top for Susan. I held up the top and slightly pushed it up against her breast and said yes this one will fit. I said take that suit off and try this one. She grabbed it and was going to the bathroom and I told her its ok to change in here we are all girls.to my surprise she set the bikini on the bed and took off the one she had on. Finally one of them was standing naked next to me. I asked her to let me look her over because she had a beautiful body. She took a cpl of steps away from me. Knowing hubby was watching us through the huge window without blinds I asked her to turn around so I could see everything. Her breast were nice small A cup with precious little pink nipples that were hard but didn't stick out very far. She has a perfect shaped body with a perfect young ass that sticks out. Her pussy was smooth with a few small hairs beginning to show. Her lips are small with a slight hint of her clit. After she turned I told her she had a beautiful body and she should be proud. She thanked me for saying that and reached for the bikini to try on. I walked to the bed and sat on the towel still naked with my legs over the edge and my arms behind me holding me up.Just as I got comfortable, Jessica and Brianna were taking their bikini's off. Brianna had gotten naked first and her body was almost identical to Susan but you could see more hair on her pussy but she was also dark haired. Susan and Jessica are both blondes. Jessica stripped and she had nice breast. They were still A cup but much more formed They were very perky and she also had pretty pink nipples but stuck out more than Susan. She was about 2 inches taller than the other 2 and had the perfect cheerleader body. She had more hair on her pussy than the others but being blonde you could see her smooth lips and beautiful clit that looks a little swollen. Looking at them was getting me very wet. I slid back on the bed with my knees bent and my legs open so when they look they will see I am wet and maybe will ask questions. As they were moving around I watched them as they looked at my pussy. Susan seemed to be the less shy one so I just waited to see if she would ask anything. Every time they were looking away I would quickly rub my clit making me extremely horny and wetter. I could feel my juices sliding to my ass crack and I would reach down and smear it around my pussy so it would shine. Jessica was standing closest to me and each time she turned to ask what I thought of the bikini's she tried, she would look hard at my pussy. Since they all can see I am wet I reached down and parted open my lips showing my pink inside. The next time Susan looked, she froze just staring at it and looking me in the eyes and back to my pussy. Jessica saw Susan looking and she turned around and also saw my lips were open and saw I was flowing out some juices just as she was pulling up the bottoms I had on and a cpl of seconds later she felt they were wet. She had a strange look as she was taking them off. Then I watched her looking in them and touching. Then she touched herself feeling the slick from the bottoms. Little did she know it was Jack's cum. So now I get to tell him Jessica had his come on her pussy. She evidently knows what an orgasm is and she straight out asked if I was having an orgasm. Brianna turned and looked as soon as she heard that. I leaned up and looked at my pussy and saw not only was I flowing a little ,Jack's cum was also coming out. I told her I was having a little one . The wine I had makes me get wet. She told me she gets wet only when she rubs it. As they were all looking between my legs I told Jessica I get real wet when I rub and that's when I have a big orgasm. Then Brianna asked me if I started rubbing it now I would have an orgasm? I said yes I could. Then Susan asked what happens when you have one? I just told her its one of the best feelings a girl can have. When I have one my toes curl I tense up and feel wave after wave of super tingles in my body and then my juices flow out of me. Really? oh yes really! I asked them if they have ever had a real good feeling on their jj while sl**ping and it woke them up. All 3 said yes and I told them that was an orgasm that happens sometimes when you are asl**p and you are rubbing with your hand or sometimes just rubbing the sheets will do it. Jessica said she rubs herself and has them but she looked at my pussy and said it doesn't come out like that. I told her some girls just get wet and some like me get super wet and it will come out. At this point I knew I could easily go too far so I stood back up and told them they can keep any bikini's they wanted and walked over and put my gown back on. I told them I am going back to the house. Walking out of their room I closed the door went to the edge of the balcony to see where the boys were. They were playing pool then looked up and saw I was about to go back down. As I started down the stairs I heard one of the cue balls rolling on the floor and saw John going to pick it up as it rolled towards the stairs. My feet were about even with his head as he got the ball and looked up. I stayed there as I told them to be careful not to hit the balls so hard because it could break a window. That gave John plenty of time to get a good upskirt shot and also made my nipples hard. When I got down I went to the pool table to ask what they were going to do knowing the light would allow them to see my nipples. Their eyes looking hard at my breast was exciting and I started getting horny. I have no idea what they were saying because I was picturing myself laying naked on the table with their hand rubbing all over me. Ok back to reality, I told them not to stay up too late and headed to house. Hubby was in the living room waiting for me. He told me that was beautiful the way I got the girls to get naked together. I told him he had no idea how hot I was getting looking at their beautiful bodies. Told him I was wet as hell and Jessica even asked if I was having an orgasm. No Way! I said yes she did and then they asked about orgasms and Jessica said she rubs herself. And to top it off, that bikini you saw me put on leaked your cum into the bottoms and Jessica put them on not knowing so she has your cum on her pussy. She even touched her pussy feeling it. He got an instant hardon listening to me and then asked if I thought they would try to rub tonight. I have no idea and guess its possible. Oh and I left the towel I was sitting on,with my cum and yours on the bed. He couldn't stand it and started back outside just as the Danny was coming in. I asked where the other 2 were and he told me still playing pool. Then asked if he was ok which he said yes he wanted to watch tv and how he couldn't hear the tv in the pool room because they were loud. I said ok sweety and went to kitchen to finish off the wine. I yelled out to him asking if he wanted a drink and he said yes. He didn't come in the kitchen as he usually does so I made the drink and when I went into the living room, he was sitting on the floor with his back against the couch. I stood in front of him handing him his drink as I watched his eyes looking up my gown. I let him get a good view as I asked if he needed anything else and he said no. I went back to the kitchen to get my drink and thinking of another way to flash. I just figured I would sit on the couch and get in different positions. Went to set my glass on the end table and bent over with my ass towards him. As I was going to sit down I saw the girls left their glasses on the floor from earlier. I was thinking now is a good time to try to give him a view of my breast. Thinking the front of my gown would hang low enough to show I bent over and pickup one of the glasses and looked down seeing that it wasn't hanging low enough. So I knew I would have to think of something else later. I reached down for the second glass and felt my gown sliding on my ass but I was facing him so he couldn't see anything but gave me an idea. standing sideways I bent way over to pick up the third glass and sure enough my gown slid all the way to my neck exposing my breast completely. while I was exposed I reached over for the last glass left by David giving Danny a longer view. When I stood back up the lace at the bottom of my gown caught on my hair clip leaving me exposed. With my hands holding the glasses I was helpless. I went back to the kitchen set the glasses down and fixed my gown. When I went back to the couch I told Danny I am so sorry that happened and he said its ok. He had his legs straight as he sat and I could see his dick sticking up pushing on the shorts. When I sat down he stood up to go to the bathroom allowing me to see he was rock hard as he walked away. I was smiling at myself thinking I did good. while he was gone I layed back on the couch put a little hand towel that was on the end table under me. My heart was racing as I pulled my gown up over my chest and started playing with my nipples and running my hands down my body to my pussy. I knew I would be able to hear when he comes in so I rubbed myself thinking of his hard cock. I hoped I would be able to get in a good orgasm before he returned. I was going at myself fast and furious while keeping my eye on the hallway he would come out of. As I started bucking just before the peak of orgasm I heard the door opening and he was going to walk around the corner in a second. I pushed my gown down but was already having an orgasm and let out a loud OHHHH as he came in . I got up went to my room and thought about what I just did. I know I'm loosing control and have to slow down. I went out the back door and met up with hubby on the hill. I told him what happened and his hard cock from watching the girls was getting bigger. He told me he saw al 3 of them looking hard at that towel, sniffed it and put their finger on it to feel the slickness and then wiped it off. I said "so that means they were playing with your cum baby" he couldn't take anymore stood up and stuck his cock in my mouth pumping in and out as he held the back of my head. I felt the first wave hitting the back of my throat then filling my mouth and finished off cumming on my face. I looked up at him and pushed some out with my tongue letting it slide down my face and neck and swallowed the rest. He put his shorts back on and helped me to my feet and I gave him a good cum covered french kiss. We walked to the front of the guest house and in the light you can see the cum on my face and my black gown where it dripped off my face. Jack opened the door and told the boys not to stay up too much longer. As he shut the door, I pushed it open . I wanted to tell the girls its late so I walked over close to the boys so they could see my face and gown covered in cum as I yelled up to the girls. They knew what it was and had stunned looks. I smiled at them licked my lips and said good night.
Day 3 soon!
... Continue»
Posted by MarlinMan 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2013  |  
98%
  |  5

Terms

This is a follow-up to the story of the first
adventure, 'Testing the Limits' posted in my blog.
The wife informs her husband she has to sl**p with the stud in
order to satisfy the terms of her agreement for his
earlier cooperation. He requires some convincing, and her
methods ensure my eventual agreement. (MMF, exh, bd,
bi, mast, oral, reluc)

***

The very first time we had the house to ourselves, my
wife had me sit down with her to watch the video she
had made of me. It had been weeks since that explosive
night at the hotel, and I was nervous and embarrassed
to the point of distraction, but my wife quickly let me
know she had loved the experience and that there was no
cause for concern, at least with her.

That last little warning caused me unease, as I
wondered what, if anything, she meant to imply. Despite
my misgivings, however, there could be no denying how
turned on I became as we watched the video together.
The sexual tension between my wife and I had increased
significantly since that night, with many pleasurable
results, and it peaked again as we watched me be abused
on the big screen in our living room.

My curiosity about the identity of the stud she had
turned loose on me, which I hoped the video would clear
up, went unresolved. It turned out he had worn a
bandanna tied around his head, along with dark glasses.
While it looked ridiculous on video, it effectively
concealed his identity, leaving me to continue
wondering.

Needless to say, my wife would not divulge a clue, much
less let on how she had managed to set up the
incredible evening. He was, I must admit, an excellent
specimen of youthful manhood. And even though I knew
what was going to happen on the video, it literally
frightened me to see how wantonly I behaved as he stood
over me, when I thought it was only my wife who was a
witness.

All fears and embarrassment aside, the video turned me
on beyond description, and for days after watching the
tape I found myself getting hard at the most
inopportune times, simply by thinking of it. I started
watching the video at every chance that came along, and
the first time my wife came home and caught me watching
it on my own, she was quite amused. It simply gave her
further evidence of the control she now wielded over
me.

The sharing of fantasies between us had returned nearly
to the level of the early years of our marriage, and
she often steered the conversation to me performing
lewd acts for her amusement. There were even recent
nights when she would simply lay beside me in bed and
whisper in my ear, recounting moments of that night
that she liked, as she had me masturbate. During one of
these sessions, she captured my cum with her mouth and
then transferred it to my own. I took it from her
willingly, and this turned her on so much that she
sucked me back to hardness, then proceeded to ride my
cock to a crotch grinding orgasm.

It happened that we found ourselves alone at home on a
Friday night, the k**s busy with their own lives, and
we both saw it as an opportunity to indulge the newly
rekindled lust we shared. We live in a house that is
fairly secluded, located in a neighborhood with very
large lots. Our property is heavily wooded, offering
further privacy with the house sitting back more than
200 feet from the road.

There is a wide porch across the front of the house,
and I love to sit there after dark this time of year
and listen to the frogs and cicadas. Trees and thick
foliage offer concealment from the neighbors on either
side, and though the street is visible, the distance
through the trees makes it hard to see from the road to
the porch. This particular Friday, I sat in a high back
rocker, enjoying a stiff drink, waiting for my wife to
finish her shower.

It was a cool night, and when she came through the door
she was wrapped in a blanket, carrying a drink of her
own. She had socks on her feet, but I noticed with some
interest the bare calves extending beneath the blanket.
She set her drink on the table, and then held the
blanket around herself as she carefully fed her legs
through the arms of the rocking chair so that she ended
up sitting astride my lap, facing me. We kissed without
a word, and when I slipped my hands under the blanket,
my hopes were rewarded. They found a naked woman
underneath.

We rocked and kissed for a while as I stroked her bare
back under the blanket, then she laid against my chest
and I held her close. When she spoke for the first
time, her words did not fit the moment. ‘You realize I
have to let the stud fuck me, don’t you?’

She lifted her head and looked into my eyes, then lay
back against my chest. ‘I had a feeling that was going
to come as a surprise.’ She paused, then went on, ‘How
do you think I got him to cooperate? I had to barter.
In effect, we have a contract.’

I remained silent, not knowing how to respond.
Instinctively, my arms held her more tightly. The pangs
of jealousy I had felt that night, when it was I who
was actually the recipient of most of his actions,
returned. I was rational enough to know that it was
ridiculous, but that didn’t ease the feelings. Shifting
my position slightly to buy time, I tried to fight the
feelings down and think of what to say.

She rescued me by speaking first, but her words only
added to my discomfort. ‘I’ve thought about that
monster cock ever since I saw it sliding in and out of
your mouth. I went down on him in the shower, but he
was spent after dumping two loads in you. I want him
fresh, so I decided to wait. Now it’s time to service
the contract, so to speak.’

I found my voice, sounding more accusing than I
intended. ‘It’s more than closing a contract. You want
to do it.’

She was not bothered by the accusation. ‘Yes.’

She could sense my unease, as I sat silently holding
her to my chest.

‘First question’, she said, picking up on a game we
often played. ‘Why should you have fun with him and I
can’t?’

‘It was your idea.’

‘Fair enough, but answer the question.’

‘I don’t have an answer.’

She let that hang for a moment. ‘Second question. Have
you not yet learned your place?’

My unwillingness to speak simply gave me away. I knew
what she was talking about, and she didn’t feel the
need to wait for an answer. ‘I thought it was pretty
clear I owned you now. You’ve shown what a slut you
are, and I have a tape to prove it.’

It was said as a matter of fact, I’m sure, but again I
wondered if there was a threat involved. I waited for
the third question, knowing the game required I answer
all she had, but apparently we were done. Enough had
been said.

She was right, of course. She tested my limits, and
found none. At least so far, and deep inside I knew I
was eager for her to try again. The close-ups of that
big cock in my mouth, with her face alongside mine as
she whispered encouragement in my ear, caused my dick
to swell every time I thought about it. And there was
no doubt I had fantasized repeatedly over the years
about her having sex with other men, and had gone so
far in earlier days to allow her to suck off our friend
Jeff. In fact, I caused it to happen. So was this
jealousy I felt because I didn’t want to share her, or
the stud? That sobering thought made me uneasy, and I
realized knowing the answer may be even more
unsettling.

She broke the silence. ‘You don’t like the idea?’

Why was I hesitating? ‘I don’t know baby.’

She suddenly sat up on my lap and looked directly at
me. ‘Did I cause you to think I was asking permission
to do this? I’m sorry.’

The sarcasm was startling, and I swallowed hard at her
words. The softness in her voice was gone, and she
pulled my hands from her back. ‘I think you want me to
do this, you just don’t realize it yet.’

With that she pushed the blanket from her shoulders and
let it fall around her waist. There was a streetlight
at the end of our driveway, and once your eyes
adjusted, it provided quite a bit of light, even at
this distance. Her bare breasts stood out proudly, and
her nipples were rigid as her hands closed over them.
With her bare back to the street, she caressed her
breasts in front of me, then pulled her nipples
straight out between a thumb and finger. ‘Haven’t you
enjoyed these breasts the past few weeks?’ she asked
coyly, with yet another apparent swing in her mood.

‘Yes.’

Slowly she extracted herself from the arms of the
chair, leaving the blanket behind in my lap as she
arose. She stood before me on the porch, naked and
beautiful, and I gazed upon her with unabashed hunger.
My nude wife was still the ultimate turn-on for me, and
as she dropped her hands from her breasts and slid them
down along her hips, my eyes followed their path along
her slender body.

She picked up the blanket, turning her lovely behind to
me as she walked to the steps that led off the porch.
Our house sits high, and the porch exits at one end to
a lower deck that runs along the side of the house.
From the deck, a wide stair, spread out in a quarter
circle, extends down the hill into the front and side
yards. My wife descended from the porch to the deck
stark naked, then spread out the blanket at the top of
the lower stairs.

The motion of shaking the blanket out before her caused
her breasts to bounce deliciously in the gentle
lighting. She stepped down to the first step, and then
sat back on the blanket. From my chair I saw her lay
all the way back, the glow from the streetlight clearly
showing off her body now that she was out of the
shadows created by the covered porch. While she wasn’t
blatantly obvious with the light 200 feet away, it
would not be hard for someone on the street to see her.
They would need only to look in the right direction.

Getting up from my chair, I walked towards her, taking
a seat on the upper steps so that I looked down upon
her nude form. The chill of the night had her nipples
stiff, and the light reflected off white areas of skin
that were normally covered. Looking around, I assessed
the situation and decided that she was being fairly
bold. From where she now lay, the next-door neighbor’s
house on one side could be seen. The house across the
street and up the hill could be seen as well, but the
trees did at least obscure the view from there.

The street itself offered several clear lines of sight
through the trees as you passed in front of our place.
With her body spread out on the deck and her feet on
the first step, her spread legs were towards the
street, away from me. In our younger days she had very
strong exhibitionist tendencies, which we had exploited
to our mutual pleasure quite often, and I had no doubt
she was fully aware of what she was doing. I didn’t
know where this was going, but I knew I liked it and
quickly forgot how it had started.

She looked up at me and smiled, then closed her eyes
and began to caress her body. She started at her
breasts again, but quickly a hand found it’s way to her
pussy. We live on a secluded cul-de-sac, which sees
very little traffic, but at that moment a car turned
the corner and slowly passed by the house. She seemed
not to notice, as her eyes remained closed and the only
movement was her hands at her body.

The scene obviously turned her on, and she started to
writhe slightly as one hand pinched a nipple and the
other rubbed her pussy. Her youthful brazenness of days
past, prevalent in many of my favorite memories, was
again on full display as she bent her head downward,
and with a helping hand sucked her own nipple into her
mouth. Her nipples are large, and she held this one in
her teeth, stretching her breast upward, as she now
masturbated with both hands.

At that point, you could hear the car coming back up
the road, which could mean they had dropped someone
off, picked someone up, or had caught a glimpse of my
wife and were coming back for a second look. I thought
this might get a cautious reaction from her, but was
quickly proven wrong. The awkward position required to
hold the nipple between her teeth was clearly becoming
uncomfortable, but she held it with her eyes wide open,
both hands in her pussy, legs spread to the street, as
she watched the car pass by once again.

The car turned the corner and was gone, and she
released the nipple and let her head drop back to the
blanket. Almost as a counter action, her hips came up
off the blanket and she stretched upward as one hand
probed into her pussy and the other rubbed furiously at
her clit. If anyone was looking, there could be
absolutely no doubt what she doing. My cock was rock
hard as I looked on, watching her build-up to orgasm.

She started convulsing, and then cried out as her body
was wracked with pleasure, her hips falling back to the
deck and her head and shoulders lifting forward in an
involuntary spasm. Collapsing back to the blanket, her
hand again found her breast as she caressed herself
lovingly, slowly bringing herself down from the high of
her solo flight. I was looking around once again to
fully appreciate the boldness and eroticism of the
moment, when she spoke for the first time since getting
off my lap.

‘Be a love and go get me a dildo, will you?’

She didn’t have to ask twice; I was on my feet and
headed for the door when she called out, ‘Make that a
big one and a little one, and some lubricant.’

Practically running, I returned a few minutes later
with the big cock-like dildo she had used on me at the
hotel, and a small bullet shaped vibrator. As I handed
them to her, she said, ‘Now I want you to walk out to
the street and check out what you can see from there.
Don’t come back until I tell you to.’

Hesitating only a moment in my surprise, I then turned
without a word and walked off the stairs into the yard,
crossing quickly through the trees to the street. I
purposefully chose an area away from the light so it
wouldn’t interfere with my night vision, realizing that
I liked this idea. No sooner had I gotten to the
street, another car came around the corner. I turned
away from the car to avoid those bright lights as well,
and could see my naked wife on the deck as the driver
passed by. I knew where to look, but still I was struck
by how easy it was to see her if you happened to look
in the right place.

As my eyes adjusted, her actions became clearer. She
had already moved the big dildo into her pussy and was
working it in and out. I knew what she was doing, so
making out her actions was easy for me, but I still
felt it was pretty obvious. I was nervous on the
street, afraid I might inadvertently draw attention to
her, but held my ground, mesmerized by the show 200
feet away. Her legs came up so her knees were at her
chest and she was totally exposed in the semi-darkness.

I watched as her free hand brought the small dildo from
her mouth, where I had not noticed it before, to her
ass. Slowly, she worked it into her ass, which caused
my already excited cock to strain against my pants. She
moved in and out of both holes now, rolling about on
the blanket, her legs still high.

It was then that she did the most incredible thing. She
pulled the big dildo from her pussy, laid it aside,
then slowly got to her feet and began walking towards
me, her hands pulling at her nipples as she walked. I
expected her to stop along the way, but she kept
coming. Just before she cleared the tree line to the
grassy area along the road, I started to step towards
her, but she told me to freeze. She walked right up to
me at the edge of the road, stark naked, her hands
pinching hard on her nipples.

Then with both hands, she pulled her hair back as if to
make a ponytail. Her arms were high and her breasts
uplifted as she stretched, showing me her nakedness.
The effect was intoxicating, almost enough to make me
forget the dangerous situation we were in. I started to
say something about heading back to the house when she
cut me off.

‘You ever want to have this pussy again, slut?’

What kind of question was that? ‘Yes’, I stammered as I
looked about. She was standing before me, well lit and
highly visible, and her glassy eyed stare told me she
was very turned on and not about to stop.

‘Then do what I say, when I say.’

Her masturbation show had driven the earlier
conversation from my mind, but now her words brought it
back quickly. She wanted to fuck the stud. I swallowed
hard. A noise from a dog up the road made me look about
nervously. This was our home, our neighborhood, and I
was truly worried what might happen if she got caught
like this.

‘You want to get me back in where’s it safe, don’t you
slut?’ she asked, not looking around at all. Her voice
sounded raspy, she was truly turned on. She moved a
hand from her breast to her ass, leading me to think my
suspicions were true; the dildo was still in her
asshole.

‘Yeah baby, I really do.’

‘Then don’t resist. Promise me you’ll do as I say
without question. And admit you want me to fuck him.’

‘I’ll do whatever you tell me to do. And yes, I want
you to fuck him.’ Did I mean it? She had me turned on,
and in the past I would love a situation like this,
with her nude and taking such risks. But this was our
front yard, and we had already been standing on this
street too long.

She closed her eyes, obviously enjoying the
manipulations of her own body. ‘I’m not moving until I
come.’

‘Then come baby. Think about his big cock in your
pussy. Think about it in your mouth. Then come and let
me get you out of here.’

‘Ever think you’d see me masturbate in the street?’

‘No, but you’re beautiful.’ Then catching on to the
situation, I added, ‘The neighbors may be watching you
right now. They want to see you come, Baby. Show them
how hot you are. I’ll bet the k** next door is at the
window with his cock in his hand right now.’

That was all she needed, as she leaned into me with a
whimper. Her hands never slowed as her body started
convulsing and she bit into my shoulder. When I heard
the car returning from the cul-de-sac, I scooped her up
in my arms and headed for the bushes. Just as I reached
the tree line, the sound of the car registered and her
eyes flew open with a frightened look, the reality of
the situation sinking in.

It wasn’t nearly as close an encounter as it seemed,
the glow of the headlights still had not crested a
small hill just down the road, and she relaxed again as
I ducked behind a row of azaleas and dropped to the
ground. A moment later the car passed no more than 30
feet away. I was sitting in the thick layer of leaves
that covered the ground, trying to catch my breath,
with my naked, panting wife in my lap, when I felt her
lips lock on to my neck. Her hands were busy again, and
I knew she heading towards another orgasm.

She drew her legs up, and I could now see the end of
the dildo extending from her asshole as her fingers
plunged into her pussy. In younger days she was multi-
orgasmic when extremely turned on, but it had been
years since I had seen that side of her. But now she
was clearly on a roll, and I held her naked form in my
lap, out by the street in our front yard, and pinched
her nipples as wave after wave of orgasm swept through
her. Behind the bushes we were out of sight, but if
anyone heard her there would be no doubt in their minds
what she was experiencing. Now she was the slut, and I
was in awe of this wicked woman that was my wife.

By now her head was laid back across the arm I had
around her shoulders. Her eyes were closed and her
mouth was open. She stretched her legs out before her,
with her feet buried in the leaves. Both hands gently
stroked her pussy. My free hand was squeezing her
nipples, pulling them away from her body in the manner
she loved so much. As she slowly returned to reality,
her eyes fluttered open and she asked, ‘You’ll really
do as I ask? Or did you just say that to get me away
from the street?’

‘My God, how could I say no to you? I’ll do whatever
you ask.’

‘Then why did you resist?’

Good question. Since she first tested me several weeks
ago, and in the process hinted openly that it would not
be the only time, I had waited to see what happened
next with barely concealed anxiety. I was eager. On top
of that, I had always had fantasies of my wife with
other people, and these I had shared with her on
countless occasions. So what was the source of my
reluctance? I thought I might know, so I said to her,
‘Deep down I think I’m just worried of messing up the
beautiful relationship I have with you.’

‘So you think we might go too far?’

‘It’s possible.’

‘Then let’s cut a deal. If I push you past your limits,
you just say so. If you push me too far, I’ll do the
same.’

I looked down at this lovely naked creature in my arms
and wondered how I could be so lucky. ‘So you don’t
find my willingness to do…....anything, to be a
problem?’

She snorted at that. ‘If I recall you only did as I
asked. Listen, most of the time I need a man, and you
are all the man a woman could want. But sometimes, and
especially now that I’ve had it once, I’m going to want
a slut to dominate, a slut to entertain me. You can be
both without fear with me, it’s what I want.’

‘Then I’ll be your slut whenever you like.’ My cock had
stiffened underneath her, and I knew she could feel it.
My weakness was the source of her power, and she gave
me an evil smile as she sat up. Crawling off my lap,
she rolled over onto all fours in the leaves, pushing
her ass up high towards my face.

‘Eat my pussy, slut’, she commanded.

There was plenty of light from the street filtering
through the bushes, and I could clearly see her pussy
and the dildo that remained embedded in her asshole. In
such a position, the exposed end of the dildo stuck up
into the air lewdly, and I could not help but notice
that very little of it showed. Moving onto my knees, I
wasted no time sinking my tongue into her folds.

She responded quickly as I placed a hand on each of her
hips and pulled her pussy into my face. Laying her head
in the leaves, she curved her back so that her ass
stuck almost straight up, giving me total access. With
her clit sucked into my mouth, and my nose pressed up
into the folds of her pussy, my open eyes could look
directly at her lovely asshole stretched around the
dildo. Over time, my tongue ventured upwards and began
to lick around the base of the dildo, and my efforts
were rewarded by a long moan from my wife. By the time
I returned to apply suction to her clit, it didn’t take
me long to start her on another string of orgasms. Her
capacity for orgasm was astounding, and by the time she
was done, she had collapsed to the ground and was
squirming in the dirt and leaves to get away from my
probing tongue.

‘Get naked, slut,’ she hissed.

I removed my clothes without hesitation as she got back
to her knees, dirt and leaves clinging to her body. As
I moved up behind her, she reached between her legs and
guided my cock to her pussy. It sank in easily, and as
I slid into her, my stomach pressed against the dildo,
driving it deeper into her ass. She pushed me out of
her, then reached back and removed the dildo, dropping
it to the ground.

Once again, she reached between her legs for my cock,
only this time she guided it to her asshole. I needed
no urging, and for the first time since our k**s had
been born, naked and exposed in the front yard, rooting
around in the leaves like a couple of wild a****ls, I
butt-fucked my wife to a glorious orgasm.

The next day seemed like a normal Saturday at our
house. About mid-afternoon I learned that we would have
the place to ourselves again this night, with the k**s
heading off to stay with friends for various reasons.
Since they had their own transportation and agendas, it
wasn’t that unusual, but I still wondered how much my
wife had to do with it. We went out to do a little
afternoon shopping, and on the way home my wife punched
a number into her cell phone and handed it to me.

‘Tell him to come over about eight.’

I had been day dreaming about the night before,
thinking rather smugly that her methods to convince me
to play along with her games could very well lead me to
offer resistance more often. Snapping instantly back to
reality at her command, I was lucky we weren’t in
traffic or I might have wrecked. I started to say
something, but her stare shut me up. He picked up on
the third ring. It was clear he recognized the number
and expected to hear her voice, and it only took a
moment for him to realize who was calling.

‘What do you want?’ he asked abruptly.

‘She was hoping you’d come over about eight.’

‘And she got you to call.’ It was a statement.

‘Yeah.’

‘You going to be there?’

Now that he asked, I really didn’t know for sure.
‘Yeah, I think so.’

‘You think so? Don’t you have a mind of your own?’ he
sneered. My natural confidence was gone, and his
comment stung, but before I could respond he added, ‘If
I have anything left when I get done with her, maybe
I’ll fuck your tight ass again.’

With that he was gone. I lowered the phone and looked
over at my wife. She was smiling, and her hand slid
over and covered my crotch as I drove. ‘I see that
conversation got a rise out of you.’ I couldn’t deny
it. As humiliating as it was, it had turned me on.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
We showered together later that evening. I got out
first, and she lingered in the shower for a long time,
while I made myself a quick drink to settle the
butterflies swirling around in my stomach. When she
walked naked from the shower I could see she had
trimmed her pubic hair. She left a thin patch of short
hairs, and as I kissed her I ran a hand over her
womanhood, confirming she had shaved the lips of her
pussy silky smooth. I knew from experience what she was
up to. Later tonight, her now exposed clitoris and
pussy lips would receive the maximum possible
stimulation.

Putting on a short skirt and silky blouse, she then
ordered me to strip. Once naked, she went to her drawer
and handed me a lacy pair of pink silk panties. My
heart sank. Even though I ended up enjoying it last
time, wearing women’s underwear was the one thing I was
having the most trouble accepting. Seeing myself in
garters and stockings in the video had been a source of
excitement, but also extreme embarrassment. Of all the
things shown in the video, that was what I was most
afraid of anyone ever seeing. She noted my expression,
asking ‘Have we hit the limit already?’

‘No, I’m just wondering why you like this.’

‘Two reasons. First, I know you hate it, so we get
maximum humiliation. You’ve always been so cocky, so
it’s a good way to set the mood and put you in your
place. Second, it sends a message. When he sees you in
my underwear, he knows you’re just a slut toy and not a
serious threat to his manhood.’

I slid them on without further argument, feeling
women’s panties on my body for the first time. They
were what I always referred to derisively as granny
pants when she wore them, because they were
conservatively cut, which meant in this case that they
actually fit me rather well. Most of her granny pants
were cotton, but these were silk and lace, and the
feeling of them on my crotch, I had to admit, was not
bad. She then handed me the same garters and stockings
I had worn before. After watching me struggle for a
minute, she giggled as she taught me the proper way to
put them on. Finally done, she stepped back to admire
her work. I refused to look at the mirror.

‘Go fix us some drinks, slut.’

I padded off to the kitchen, praying the k**s were
truly gone. The truth of the matter was that with the
layout of our house, and with the two dogs we had in
the back, it would be virtually impossible for anyone
to reach our door without us knowing well in advance.
This knowledge gave me little comfort as I moved around
the house in women’s underwear. My wife had entered and
was watching me with a smirk, and as I turned to her
with the drinks, her bra-less breasts pressing out
against the silky blouse gave me something else to
think about.

‘Drink up slut, you only have a minute.’

I had no idea what she meant, and did not ask. When I
was about half done with my drink, she took it from me
and led me into the living room. ‘Kneel by the couch.’
I did as I was told, and she came up behind me and
placed the blindfold from our previous adventure over
my eyes again, fixing it tightly. My disappointed
reaction must have been more obvious than I thought.
‘Not time for formal introductions yet, slut.’

‘Place your hands behind your back.’ Doing as I was
told, she promptly locked my hands together with a pair
of handcuffs.

She departed the room without a word, leaving me to
wonder where the handcuffs came from. I knew I must be
quite a sight, kneeling in my own living room, in
women’s underwear, handcuffed and blindfolded. This was
not what I had expected, but my hard cock would make
denying I liked it difficult.

She was gone a long time, and my anxiety level was
building, when the dogs started barking. I knew the
bark well; we had a visitor. I heard my wife come back
into the room, and then I heard the door close as she
went outside. Trying to quiet the panic rising within
me, I sat stiffly and waited, a cold sweat of fear
breaking out on my forehead. After a moment I heard
voices outside, then the door re-opened. It was only
two steps from the door to the living room, as they
approached from my back.

‘Jesus, what a pussy’, was all he said.

‘Yeah, and a pretty good pussy-eater, too. Want a
drink?’

Obviously tonight they weren’t going to conceal his
voice, which was a change. I could hear them in the
kitchen laughing and talking. When they came back in
the room, he asked, ‘Why don’t you get rid of him and
move in with me?’

‘Sure, but then you’d have to take his place when I
want to have a little fun.’

‘Never mind,’ he replied as he laughed. ‘You like being
the boss don’t you?’

‘With him, yes.’ They passed me and sat on the couch,
no more than a few feet away.

‘Well, I’m the boss tonight.’

‘Then tell me what you want, boss man.’

He chuckled, and I heard the unmistakable sound of
kissing. The talking trailed off, then stopped as the
passion became more urgent. This went on for quite a
while, and I hung my head and listened intently, trying
to imagine what was happening right before me. When
something hit my head, I knew right away from the silky
feel that it was my wife’s blouse. He was wasting
little time. The blouse hung on my head for a second,
and then slipped off onto the floor, which brought a
laugh from both of them.

‘The little pervert’s dick is hard.’

‘He likes for me to have fun. And he knows from
personal experience what I have coming tonight.’ Her
foot suddenly rubbed my crotch, causing me to jump.
They both laughed again.

Once more they fell into silence, and I listened for
clues to what they were doing. From her moans I assumed
his mouth was on her nipples, and this was confirmed
when he said, ‘I knew you liked them pinched hard from
watching you the other night.’ This went on and on, and
they seemed to be in no hurry. When I heard a zipper, I
had no way of knowing if it was his pants or her skirt,
which also had a zipper on the side. The answer came a
moment later. ‘That’s it, wrap your hand around that
b**st.’

His words brought back a memory, and I had to agree
with his description. What a b**st it was. The thought
of my wife sitting in front of me, with his b**st of a
cock in her hand, had me squirming with pleasure as I
listened to their foreplay.

I felt movement and realized after a moment that my
wife had slid off the couch onto the carpet. From the
sounds, I had no doubt she was removing his pants. My
dick got harder, and I strained to hear, wishing that I
could see what she was doing. He let out a small moan,
and I suspected she had just closed her mouth over his
dick. I wondered if she liked the feel of it in her
mouth as much as I did, but I didn’t have to wonder
long. ‘No wonder you loved sucking this huge cock so
much, slut.’ I nodded yes, too embarrassed to speak,
and certain I wasn’t expected to.

Her cock sucking went on for a long time, and she must
have been working him into a frenzy judging by his
moaning and thrashing about. Every time he got close, I
could tell she backed off, holding him at bay as he let
out little groans of frustration. She was a master at
this game, as I knew all too well.

Even without eyesight, the scene before me was hot, and
I was having a difficult time sitting still as I tried
to get some type of stimulation on my own stiff cock.
Then with a start I felt her reach out and grab my
shoulder, pulling me towards her. I shuffled forward on
my knees, across her silk blouse, without question, and
with some difficulty she directed me between his legs.
She had moved just outside his left leg, and the
sucking sounds of her mouth on his cock were much
closer now. I sat and listened, and then felt her hand
on the back of my head, pushing me forward. I went
willingly as she guided his cock into my mouth with her
other hand.

Closing over it like the slut I was, I welcomed this
glistening wet monster back into my mouth for the
second time. His hands came to my head, moving me back
and forth on his cock, not caring whose mouth it was.
It was an incredible feeling, handcuffed and helpless
as he fed me his cock, with my wife’s hand wrapped
around the base pumping it into my mouth. This was more
like it. I silently thanked my wife for the handcuffs,
and even the women’s underwear. I was back in slut mode
and didn’t care any more.

She let me suck on his cock for a few minutes, then I
felt her pull his hand from the right side of my head.
At my ear she whispered, ‘Don’t be selfish, slut’, then
she kissed my cheek and trailed her tongue along my
face to my lips. I froze as her tongue snaked around
the cock sticking into my mouth. Easing back so that
the head was right at my lips, I felt her tongue enter
my mouth as it continued its exploration. Then we were
both kissing the head, and slowly I moved to the right
side of his cock as she took the left.

We worked our way down his length, then back up, our
lips wrapped around from either side so that they met
in the middle on the top and bottom. Her mouth covered
the head and sucked him in as I continued to lick along
his length, then she would swap and let me swallow the
b**st while she ran her lips up and down his shaft. It
was the most erotic experience of my life, my breathing
almost stopping as I became absorbed in the moment. My
only wish was again for sight, so I could look my wife
in the eye as we sucked off this stud together.

She seemed to like stroking his cock into my mouth, her
hand wrapped firmly around his length as I sucked, and
I did my best to be the slut she wanted me to be. But
it was clear her real desire was to have this big cock
in her own mouth, so I licked down the underside and
went to work on his testicles. As soon as my tongue
made contact I could feel him jump, and one by one I
sucked his testicles into my mouth and gently wet them
down with my tongue. His hair tickled my nose, and the
awkward position was hard on my neck, but it was a
small price to pay as I lovingly sucked both balls into
my mouth at once, and simply held them there, marveling
at how full my mouth was.

‘That’s it slut. Suck his balls.’

I sucked until the pressure made him tense up, then
released his balls and licked back up the shaft,
kissing across my wife’s fingers, which continued to be
wrapped firmly around the base of his cock. I knew she
was trying to make him last, but judging by the sounds,
it was going to be a short-term fix. I worked my lips
around hers, feeling the cock slide in and out as she
moved her head. The musky smell, his moaning, the
noises made by her mouth, and the heat of his crotch
made for sensory overload as we tag teamed his cock. I
was in heaven, and knew my wife had to be as well, as
we shared this incredible experience.

Heading south again, I kissed his testicles once more,
then tried in vain to work my way past his balls,
towards his ass. The memory must have been a good one
for him, for as soon as he realized what I wanted he
slid forward on the couch then pulled his legs up high.
When I still had trouble reaching, he slid all the way
forward so that his ass was hanging off the edge of the
couch, pulling his legs back as far as he could.

My way was clear. Using my mouth, I pushed his balls
aside and locked on to the space between his testicles
and his asshole, which I knew from my own experience to
be sensitive. Applying as much suction as I could, his
anxiety grew as he waited for my mouth to move to his
asshole. I teased him for a moment, as I listened to
the sucking sounds of my wife go silent. ‘Do it slut.’

She went back to his cock, and I shifted down and ran
my tongue as deep as I could into his anus. I felt as
much as heard the low guttural noise that came from his
lips, knowing all too well the pleasure he was feeling.
With his testicles pressed up against my nose, I went
after his asshole at a feverish pace, licking all
around the rim then diving back to the middle to drive
my tongue against his sphincter. His hands came down
and spread his cheeks, giving me maximum access, and as
I willingly tongued his asshole, I heard him go over
the edge.

When his orgasm started, his right leg came down hard
in response to the spasms wracking his body, knocking
me backwards. Apparently my wife was holding his left
leg up in her refusal to release his cock, and from the
sounds I knew he was pumping his hot semen into her
mouth. I was coming up beside her, in my own private
darkness, when she suddenly redirected his cock to my
mouth. Realizing what she was doing, I opened up, but
not before he squirted come on my lips and chin. His
throbbing cock entered my mouth, and I willingly took
the last few drops of his come. Stroking his cock with
her hand to pump every last drop into my mouth, I heard
her say, ‘That’s it slut. Finish him off.’

Her next action could also be easily considered the
most erotic experience in my life. Pulling his cock
away, she leaned in and kissed me deeply, then proceed
to lick his come from my lips and chin. It was an
incredible feeling, to have her licking another man’s
come from my face. When she kissed me again, I tried to
express my appreciation with passion, but she quickly
pulled away. ‘You are a nasty little cum slut.’ With
that she went back to sucking on his cock, and I
vividly recalled my own experience of having his once
rigid manhood softening inside my mouth.

After a while she got up and passed by me as she left
the room. Hearing her a moment later making drinks, I
leaned forward and sought out his cock with my mouth. I
half expected him to push me away, and when he didn’t I
sucked in his semi-hard cock, working hard to revive
it. It felt wonderful in my mouth in this softened
state, and I found it thrilling to be ‘caught’ when my
wife returned.

I knew it had to be quite a sight for her to enter the
room and see me kneeling on the floor in women’s
panties and nylons, hands cuffed behind my back, blind-
folded, willfully worshiping another man’s cock. She
paused and watched, and I hoped the image pleased her.
‘Just couldn’t get enough, could you slut?’

His weight shifted as she sat down beside him, handing
him a drink. They sipped in silence as I continued to
suck his cock, then I heard the kissing start again.
After a few minutes, she pushed me back and they got
up. ‘We’re going to the bedroom slut. You’re welcome to
join us if you can find the way back there.’ He was
laughing as I heard them walk away.

I sat there a moment, acutely aware of my throbbing
hard-on pressing against the silk panties, as I heard
them move down the hall. She took him to our bed. The
thought echoed in head, and it didn’t take me long to
realize her goal was maximum humiliation. He would be
fucking her soon, and I would never be able to lie next
to her in our bed without thinking of him. There could
be no doubt she knew this.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Working myself to my feet, my cock made contact with
the arm of the couch, and I stood there a minute
rubbing myself against the furniture. Whatever doubts I
may have had about her decision, however much I wished
they had stayed and fucked on the couch, it clearly
wasn’t affecting my state of arousal.

As a k**, I learned a trick for walking through a dark
house that I put to use now. Instead of trying in vain
to see for navigation in the darkness, I would simply
close my eyes and accept the loss of visual input.
Using the memory of a familiar layout, I found it to be
much easier to move about without stumbling. With my
eyes now blindfolded, it was easy to apply this
technique as I counted the paces until I reached the
two steps leading out of the sunken living room. At the
top of the steps, I moved slowly to my left, counting
off three paces to clear the counter separating the
kitchen from the dining area, then turning right.

After a few more steps, I was certain I was at the step
up to the hallway, which was slightly higher than the
dining area in this multi-level house. Reaching out
with my foot, I found the step, then moved into the
hallway. I counted the paces until I was sure I was at
the bottom of the stairs, which put the master bedroom
door to my left. I eased over until my shoulder touched
the doorframe, then turned the corner and moved slowly
into the room.

‘Well, looks like the cum slut made it. I knew he
wouldn’t miss this.’

From the sound it was clear they were on the bed. I
eased forward until I felt my thigh make contact with
the bed frame, then stood there.

‘Looks like the effort didn’t affect his hard-on,’ she
giggled. ‘Why don’t you just kneel down right where you
are slut, maybe we’ll find a use for you later.’

My knees were sore and my leg muscles tight from
kneeling so long in the living room, but I knelt as
instructed. They seemed to be simply relaxing and
talking, and as I listened to talk of schoolwork, I
discovered that the stud was a college student, from
the discussion probably an upper classman.

That probably put him in the local college, where he
apparently was also involved in one of the athletic
teams, though the references to practice didn’t offer
much other than to suggest it was a spring sport.
Little by little I was collecting small clues, but I
still had no idea who he was. The thought that he was a
young college stud was exciting to me, and I certainly
had to assume my wife felt the same way as she lay with
him on the bed.

After a time, the talking faded away to be replaced by
more graphic sounds suggesting a return to foreplay.
Without sight, it was difficult to know exactly what
was taking place, but as the breathing and moaning
picked up, it was easy to assume the tempo was
increasing. It had been quite a few minutes when he
spoke again, with clear enjoyment. ‘I see you do like
it a little rough.’

She answered with a simple groan. I concluded he was at
work on her breasts again, knowing full well that she
loved to have her nipples pinched and pulled. Bowing my
head and listening intently, I could see it clearly in
my mind. It was intensely exciting to listen to her
whimpers and to know this stud was fully exploring her
wonderful body, on our bed, just a few feet away.

‘That’s it, bite down. Not too hard, just apply
pressure and pull. Yes, yeeessss, that’s it.’

I squirmed about trying to rub my cock between my
thighs. As her passion grew, so did my own. I wanted to
say something, to encourage her, but I knew they had
forgotten me.

He was a generous lover, taking his time and letting
her excitement build. The sounds coming from her
expressed pure sexual joy, and it was evident she was
having the time of her life. I could only hope that she
would find me exciting again, after this night was
done. It was a sobering thought, but did nothing to
dampen the excitement I was feeling myself as I
listened to her respond to this stud.

‘Oh God, you’re such a tease.’ I could only imagine
what she might be referring too, but there was no
mistaking how turned on she sounded. While many of the
sounds were inadequate to give me a clear picture of
what was happening, there was absolutely no doubt when
his mouth closed down on her pussy. The long low
moaning was a sound of ecstasy that I had brought from
her on many occasions.

It was only a matter of seconds when her first orgasm
swept her away, and in my mind’s eye I could see her
legs go stiff and her chin go to her chest as she
involuntarily curled forward, her hands at her breasts.
It was an image burned into my mind over many years of
going down on my wife.

The panting build-up, the explosion over the edge, and
the slow and heaving return to normal was a pattern I
knew and loved, and hearing it now, brought on by a
stranger, a young college stud, as I kneeled helplessly
on the floor, turned me on intensely. Where I thought I
should feel jealousy, I only felt excitement, and I
realized I had lifted up and leaned forward as I
strained to generate some pressure on my cock with my
legs. This was hot, and I was enjoying it, but clearly
not as much as her.

‘Oh God, oh God, oh, oh, oh.’

She never really recovered from her high as the sloppy
sounds of his work on her pussy continued. This time
the build-up was more paced, the passion slowly rising
with the steadily increasing cadence of her breathing.
I knew she was going to go off again, and I followed
the sounds intently. When she let out a long erotic
groan, I had no idea what he had done to induce it
until he said, ‘You like a finger in your ass, don’t
you?’

‘Tonight, yes. Your finger, yes. Oh God it feels good.’

‘Do you always keep your pussy lips shaved smooth?’

‘I did it for you.’ She panted. ‘Eat me dammit. Oh God,
quit talking and eat me.’

With that the tempo picked up and as I listened to the
wet sounds of his tongue in her pussy, I realized the
heavy smell of sex now filled the room. It added an
exotic touch, as I yearned to stroke my own cock. I
could clearly imagine him with a finger shoved up her
ass, his mouth on her pussy, as he knelt with his ass
high in the air, and I wished I could watch as she gave
herself up to him with abandon.

‘Oh God that’s it. Oh yes, suck my clit. Oh God.’

With that she was off again, rolling through an intense
orgasm that caused her to cry out. Like the night
before, she once again reached the level of multiple
orgasms, and for a full five minutes she was wracked by
one wave after another.

‘You have, have, have to stop. I can’t take it, oh God,
I can’t take it’, she gasped. I tried with limited
success to grind my panty covered cock between my
thighs as I visualized her pushing him away from her
pussy, desperately trying to cool her body down for a
second. He just laughed. ‘You are one hot little
bitch.’

‘You don’t know the half of it yet. Come fuck me with
that big dick of yours, you stud.’

He didn’t waste time on further words, and when I heard
her satisfied moan I knew she was now full of strange
cock. Jealousy did flash through me at that point, but
I didn’t care. I wanted her to be fucked by this stud,
and I was glad to be in the room when it happened. I
knew how much she loved the weight of a man on her
body, and in my mind I could easily see her slender
form smothered under this healthy specimen of manhood.

Their movements could be felt through the bed as nature
took over and their passion intensified. Her love for
nasty talk had been a favorite part of our past, though
largely missing in recent years with a house full of
k**s. But it was back tonight and exciting to hear,
even second hand. ‘Fuck me stud, fuck me. Give it to me
hard. Don’t be nice to me stud, I like it rough. Fuck
my brains out or I’ll get somebody else to do it.’

‘Yeah, like me’, I thought, as I found myself rocking
with the rhythm of the sounds of their fucking.

‘That’s it stud. Drive that b**st into me. Oh, oh. Fuck
me, fuuuccck meeeee.’

The bed was squeaking loudly and I could hear skin
grinding against skin as he drove his huge cock into
her pussy. The pace was fast, the slapping of his hips
against her body was audible every time he made
contact, and I knew he was giving her the pounding she
needed. She had always loved what we liked to call
‘grudge fucking’, difficult to do when k**s were home.
It was hard, rough and without compassion; she wanted
to held down and fucked as hard as possible.

I knew that the less concern I showed for her pleasure,
and the more I simply fucked her in rough, a****listic
style, the more turned on she became and the more her
pleasure grew. It was circular logic, but it worked.
Once past what I thought of as the ‘point of no
return’, she didn’t care who heard her, who saw her, or
what was going on around her, as long as the pounding
in her pussy didn’t stop. It was always a source of
amazement to me the level of abuse her slender, narrow-
hipped body could take, and I knew she was feeling it
now as she drove him on.

‘That’s it, put your hands on my shoulders. Pin me
down. Now fuck me you stud. Don’t slow down. Don’t
stop. Just fuck me, please fuck me.’

His breathing was getting loud and ragged, and I knew
the awe he was feeling as he muttered, ‘Jesus’.

This had been going on for a good five minutes, and he
hadn’t slowed his pace. With his youthful vigor, he was
giving her the most intense fucking she’d had in years,
and the sound of his body slamming into her willing
pussy was exciting to me. I had no doubt that her legs
were spread wide, and her ankles were locked behind his
lower back as she opened herself for him as much as
possible. I leaned into the bed and felt it moving back
and forth, scooting forward as I tried to be a part, in
some small way, of what was happening.

Her breathing was labored and her voice was faint now,
‘Oh fuck me, fuck me, fuck me.’ She repeated it over
and over. Her awareness of me became apparent when her
hand grabbed my shoulder and her nails dug in, an
involuntary reaction to the orgasm that now coursed
through her body. She literally screamed as the
pounding didn’t slow, and then she called out to him,
‘Don’t, don’t you come yet, Don’t you dare, I’m not
done with you.’

His frustration was evident, as this time his emphasis
was different when he repeated, ‘Jesus’. But his pace
slowed, and as she passed through her orgasm she
encouraged him. ‘That’s it stud. Hang on. Hang on.
You’ll get yours. There’s plenty of fucking left in
this whore.’ Her grip on my shoulder gradually relaxed
as her body slowly recovered. I could feel the balmy
heat rising off them, and I could imagine their sweat
covered bodies locked together as he tried to hold off
as my wife had instructed.

The stark reality of the situation was both stunning
and exciting. My wife was doing more than simply giving
up her pussy to this stud. She was showing him the
darkest, most intimate depths of her sexuality,
something I thought to be exclusively reserved for me.

‘Roll over on to your back. Don’t let it slip out of
me. That’s it.’ I felt the bed move through my shoulder
as they shifted position. She was so much in love with
the weight of a man on her body, it was not common for
her to be on top. But I didn’t have to wonder what she
was up to for long, as she ordered, ‘Come on up here
slut. You’ve got work to do.’

It had been so long since she had addressed me, it
didn’t register at first. ‘Can you hear me slut, let’s
go.’

Struggling up on my stiff and cramped legs, I slowly
started to crawl onto the bed. I could tell they were
watching me when he said, ‘A hot bitch like you is so
wasted on a pervert like that.’

Her reply was pleasing. ‘Oh, I don’t think so.’ Then
obviously addressing me, she said, “I want you to lick
his balls, slut.’

Without waiting for him to insult me further, I slid
over in my own little world of darkness until I made
contact with his thigh, then moved back and climbed
over so that I was between his outstretched legs.
Leaning forward, I first bumped my head into her lower
back, then knowing she was impaled on his cock, I used
her body as a guide to find my way to his balls.
Kissing and licking his testicles, I quickly learned
that this was a poor arrangement.

As my wife started to ride his cock, her ass and my
head made contact on every down stroke. The solution
was easy enough. I climbed back outside his leg, moved
up alongside them, and turning towards my left I tried
again. With my head oriented across his body, and my
face turned sideways, I now had free access to lick his
balls as she slid up and down on him.

‘Lick those balls slut. He’s got a slut and a whore
now. Show him why we’re the perfect couple.’

Sucking one testicle into my mouth, I swirled it around
with my tongue as she fucked him at a steady rhythm.
Then I moved to the other. I licked all around his
scrotum and the inside of his thighs, all the while the
sounds and smells of lovemaking filling my senses. It
was good to be a part of the action, and I tried once
again to imagine the scene with me blindfolded, hands
cuffed behind my back, in women’s panties, stockings
and garters, kneeling on the bed licking a man’s balls
as my wife slid up and down on his cock. It was
intense.

Working my way upward, I started to lick the base of
his cock. Recognizing what I was up to, my wife slowed,
then stopped, sliding forward until only the top third
of his cock was inside her pussy. I kissed my way up
along his underside, feeling the slickness of her
juices on his manhood.

Between their combined heat, and the smell of her
pussy, I was delirious with pleasure as my tongue
reached her wet opening and circled all around his huge
cock at the point where it disappeared into my wife’s
body. I pushed my tongue along his cock and up into her
pussy as far as I could, enjoying the feel of both of
them at the same time. Moving upwards, I ran my tongue
into her asshole, getting a little chirp out of her as
she jumped forward at the contact. Then I headed back
down, licking long strokes from her asshole to his
balls, then back again, over and over, stopping every
pass to explore her pussy where it wrapped around this
monster cock.

‘Oh slut, you’re getting nasty now. Can you taste my
pussy on his cock?’

‘Uh-huh’ was all I could manage.

‘Do you like it slut?’

‘Uh-huh!’

I continued to lick from his balls to her asshole,
lingering first at her anus, then at her pussy. They
were both squirming now, which made me work harder to
please them. Then she shifted her position and leaned
back on her legs, grabbing my head and pulling it
around to the front of her pussy. Leaning all the way
back, she exposed her clit and covered it with my
mouth.

‘Suck it slut. Oh God, suck it.’

I needed no encouragement. She started to move back and
forth on his cock, which was now bent down at an angle,
and I could feel it sliding past my lips as I followed
her motion and kept a constant suction on her clitoris.
It was only a short while before I was rewarded, her
body suddenly convulsing into yet another orgasm. I
felt a sense of pride as she came, and as I moved my
mouth from her clit to his cock I ground my own silk
encased hard-on into the bed.

He continued to try and work his cock in her pussy as I
licked the exposed areas of his manhood, until he
finally reached for her and pulled her forward and back
down on top of himself. As I moved out of the way, he
started driving his hips upward, slamming his cock into
her pussy as he held her down against his body. It was
act of v******e, and there was no way for me to join
in, so I sat back and listened, as he was clearly
building to a climax.

‘That’s it stud, come in my pussy. It’s time. Fuck me
stud. Let me have it. Fill my pussy like you did the
slut’s ass.’

The bed was shaking wildly as he drove into her, until
with a long, low growl he started to come. ‘That’s it
stud, that’s it. Give it to me.’

I could sense the power of his orgasm as he drove over
and over into her pussy, grunting with every stroke as
he lifted her off the bed. And then he was done,
collapsing under her, panting heavily. ‘Wasn’t that
worth the wait, stud?’ she asked teasingly, ‘I told you
I’d take care of you.’

It took a few minutes for his breathing to start
slowing down, and then I could hear them kissing
through the pants. Finally he said, ‘Your hot little
whore body has worn me out.’

‘Good. I always try to pay my debts in full.’

‘In that case, I’ll need to cut another deal with you.’

‘I’m sure we can work that out.’

Her kissing on him for a few more minutes gave me time
to consider her words, and it certainly didn’t sound as
if she was joking. Thinking ahead to the possibilities,
I found myself hoping that she wasn’t. She brought me
back to reality when I felt her moving off his body to
the other side.

‘Clean him up slut.’

Her words surprised me as I hesitated for a second.
‘What are you waiting on slut?’

With that I leaned forward and with little effort found
his semi-hard cock with my mouth. It was wet and hot,
and in addition to the taste of her pussy, there was a
stronger flavor, which I recognized as his come. I
sucked him fully into my mouth, using my tongue to
clean their juices. I licked his cock top and bottom,
making sure I covered every square inch. It was a
deeply erotic act, and once again I found myself
grinding my own hard cock into the mattress, trying to
get some relief. He was spent, and therefore never
fully stiffened up, despite my best efforts, but I
liked the feel of his partially erect cock in my mouth.

My wife crawled across his body, until she was now on
the same side as I. ‘Now my turn, slut.’

I reluctantly let his cock slip from my mouth and
turned towards her. She grabbed my head and guided me
in, and once I made contact with her pussy, I accepted
the task with relish. Her pussy was still swollen and
open, and there could be no doubt that the wetness my
lips encountered was a combination of their juices.

I drove my tongue up inside her, surprisingly excited
by the sloppiness of her pussy. As I sucked on her, the
taste of his come was unmistakable as I pulled it from
her pussy into my mouth. The simple lewdness of my act,
between her legs sucking another man’s come from her
pussy, made me insane with lust and I worked my cock
vigorously against the mattress as I went after her
pussy with abandon.

Obviously her stud was watching. ‘My God, he is
disgusting.’

‘Yes he is,’ she said with a contented purr.

Like him, she was too exhausted to respond to my
assault on her pussy, enjoying the feeling but never
becoming fully aroused as I hoped. I continued rubbing
against the bed as I licked gently at her pussy.

‘Is the slut having some sort of difficulty?’ she asked
with a laugh. Not waiting for an answer, she pushed me
from between her legs, and then kept pushing until I
realized she wanted me off the bed and back onto the
floor.

Later as I lay on the floor, curled up on my side, I
heard them return from the shower. He made an effort to
leave, but she pulled him back to the bed, and his
resistance was light. Hearing the light click off, it
was only a short while before the distinct change in
breathing patterns made it clear they had both fallen
asl**p. I remained fully awake, truly feeling a wave of
jealousy pass over me as I realized my wife had used
me, thrown me to the floor blindfolded and handcuffed,
and taken another man to our bed to sl**p with.

As I lay on the floor trying, without much luck, to get
comfortable, my shoulders ached and my wrists chaffed
from having my hands cuffed behind me for hours. But
most of all, my hard cock ached, and while they slept I
used the hard floor to rub against in an effort to find
some relief.

END... Continue»
Posted by carseller0822 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 543  |  
100%
  |  1

Freak House Superstar Come Fest Part II

Freak House CumFest
An Erotic Adventure Starring
Kiki and Ty Blaze
Special guest Star
Creampie4meonly
Cameo appearances by:
Mercnbeth as Betty & Merc, Handson1 as Steve & Marie,
Cocklover47 as Lee, MrAction as Jordan Charles,
MoFreaka as “Peach Cream”, Toofreaky42 as T.F.Fulton
Aymeric as Aymeric, Andearl as Andrea & Dave
Sexy1314Stl as Vanessa Heart XHamsterGirl as Jazmyn
Justthe2ofus as Joel & Shan ,hungwhitedude as Ben
Biggasshots as “Biggie” and Lady L
&
thebigdickbitch as Big Dick Bitch





Part II
The Main Event












The lights flickered, intermission was coming to a close. Pepper slung a few more drinks and blunts. Folks settled back in to their seats as Lee stepped to the mic. It was time. The main event was about to start and “Freak House” was electric.
Lee began to talk to the hyped crowd. “Ok Everyone, it’s that time.” “First, let me say that we are opening up ten slots for participants.” “We’ll need cumshots, so couples count as one participant.” Lee said. “As always, spots go to the high tippers so ante up.” He continued. “Before you do, one spot goes to special guests of Lorraine, whom I understand spent the first half of the evening outside the Green Room, because they were late and just hung out in the main house.” “I’d like to welcome into the Green Room Biggie and Lady L.” As soon as Lee introduced them, the Green Room audience let out a soft round of congratulatory applause for the pair. Pepper went over to them with a couple of blunts and greeted them. “Welcome to Freak House Bitchezzz, may I get you drinks?” They accepted the blunts and ordered their drinks as Pepper led them to a table near the front. They now were in the Green Room with a great view and knew they were going to participate in the show at some point. They could barely contain their excitement.
“Okay ballers.” Lee said to the crowd. “Let’s see who gets to join in the fun, Get Those tips out.” The “Tipping” to play process was more like a bidding session. Members had to out tip each other to get to play. There was never a shortage of folks ready to throw down all kinds of cash to join in the shows, even though participation was limited and rarely involved full on fucking, especially when Kiki and Ty performed. It didn’t matter. The shows were hot and folks wanted in.
“Tonight’s tipping starts at $500.00.” Lee announced. A few minutes later, Jordan Chase along with a few other members were happy in the knowledge that they were going to participate in some way. Thanks to Lee, Jordan didn’t have to actually pay to play. He was ready to show Lee his appreciation by fucking his asshole good.
Everything was in place. “Freak House” was ready to rock...
Lee stepped back to the mic. “Now that our participants are all selected and seated in their waiting area, we are ready to begin.”
A nice round of applause broke out. “Let’s welcome to the stage here for the first time ever.” Lee said with drama. “Star of several hot videos, your favorite cum loving slut LORRAINE!!!”
Another round of applause went up. David wondered what Lee had meant by cumslut. He for the first time realized that Lorraine might be more than just a stripper. Intrigued and excited he sat back as his cock throbbed.
The Sexy sound of a saxophone filled the air as the DJ started playing a hot sexy acid-jazz track. Lorraine stepped out wearing a sexy sheer black top that stopped just above her tight ass, and black fishnet stockings. She was a caramel colored girl and she looked hot. She danced for the crowd bringing more applause. The house went wild when Kiki and Ty walked out to join her. Kiki looked as hot as ever. She was wearing ultra sheer black crotchless pantyhose that framed her Ebony Ass like it was a work of art. Ty had black leather bracelets around his wrist and ankles, giving him a sexy nubian warrior look. The two of them slowly walked towards the still dancing Lorraine. She was clearly aware they on stage, as she wore a nasty sexy smile, and increased the intensity of her dance. She twirled and dipped her ass, spinning it towards the approaching Blazes. The crowd erupted again and Lorraine turned and saw that they were excited by the sight of Ty Blaze’s cock beginning to grow hard. Lorraine looked at Ty and thought to herself. “That’s it Nigga, get that fabulous fuckin cock ready for my hungry cunt.”
The music stopped when the Blazes reached Lorraine. She smiled at them and then grabbed and kissed Kiki and then Ty. She then greeted the audience and told the crowd she didn’t know what The Blazes had planned. Kiki gave Lorraine a sexy smile. “Ty planned some special shit for your ass girl.” “Really?” Lorraine responded. “Before you say anything else, my new boyfriend is here, and he doesn’t know everything I do yet.” She looked right at David with a sly sexy smile.
“Well shit.” Ty began coldly. “Bitch, when this motherfucker sees what I got planned for your ass, we’ll find out real quick if he’s or a man or a punk ass.” Lorraine’s hand slowly moved to her clit as Ty spoke. Kiki noticed and walked up behind her and whispered in Lorraine’s ear. “Damn you nasty bitch, he got you that turned on already?” Lorraine moaned as Ty went on “If he’s a punk ass, he’ll run outta here cryin, and if he’s a man he’ll wanna bring his ass up on stage or at least enjoy watchin’.” The three of them laughed and passed Ty’s blunt around. After taking a hit Lorraine asked. “Whachta got for me Ty? He let out his puff of smoke and answered her. “Well everybody here knows except for David.” The whole house chuckled at this. “That you are a nasty cum slut, so we are shooting live with you as our guest star, our first All Star Cum Fest.” Lorraine looked excited and Ty continued. “We got our special guests up here in the “PlayPen and some lucky bidders out there who are gonna get a chance to shower you with lots of fresh hot cum.” “Oooooo.” Lorraine responded. “You know just what I like.” “What about you and Kiki?” Kiki answered her. “We’ll be right there with you bitch, but we’re gonna heat things up by fuckin’ your ass really good first.” Lorraine let out a cloud of smoke “Bring it on.”
The sexy music picked up, but not so loud that the performers couldn’t be heard. The Applause went up, and it was on.
Kiki stood behind Lorraine and cupped her small perky titties. Lorraine smiled devilishly at David for a moment before she immediately got swept up by the Blazes. Kiki was kissing her neck as she pinched her nipples. Ty was standing in front of them slowly jerking his cock as he watched. Kiki’s left hand moved own to Lorraine’s clit while her right her hand continued pinching her nipples.
Lorraine was moaning in response. “That’s it bitch.” Kiki cooed in her ear. “Get that pussy wet for us.” Lorraine moaned and reached her arms back and grabbed Kiki’s ass. She spread Kiki’s ass open and snaked her fingers towards Kiki’s fuck holes. “That’s a good nasty bitch. Kiki said. “Get up in my ass.” “You ready to suck Ty’s Big Black cock bitch?”
“Yesssss.” Lorraine moaned. “I wanna suck Ty’s Big black Cock.” Kiki grabbed her by the hair. “I can’t hear you Bitch.” Lorraine moaned.
“Ooooooohhh I want to suck Ty’s Big Black Cock.” She glanced at David as she spoke. David looked almost like he was in shock. Before she could smile at him Lorraine felt Kiki shove her head down towards Ty’s beautiful Black cock. Ty’s cock slid into Lorraine’s hot pen mouth as Kiki held her head in place, and the “Cumfest” was under way. A murmur of applause and whistles went through the crowd. From the side of the stage Lee spoke to the crowd. “All right “Freak House” the party has started.” “Sit back stroke and enjoy but I must remind our participants to save those cumshots.” As soon as he was done he headed off over to where Jordan was sitting.
Lorraine was sucking Ty’s cock with fervor. Spit ran from the corners of her mouth down the side of Ty’s cock. Kiki was pushing her head down with a vengeance. “That’s it bitch, suck that fucking cock.”
Ty’s head rolled back as he moaned. “Oooooo yeah Kiki make that bitch work my cock.” “You like how she’s suckin’ your dick baby?” Kiki asked Ty. He moaned his answer. “Damn Kiki, if this bitch eats pussy the way she sucks dick, she gonna drive you wild.” Kiki smiled. “Mmmm that’s what I like to hear.” “Suck that fucking cock you nasty bitch!” She said to Lorraine.

“Freak House” was really heating up. Lee was on his knees in front of Jordan. He was slobbering all over Jordan’s cock while he jerked his own. “Oh shit I just love sucking your lovely cock Jordan.” lee said as he came up for air. Through clenched teeth, Jordan muttered. “Don’t talk, just shut your fucking lips around my cock and suck it bitch.” Lee moaned in response and bobbed his head down ‘til he gagged on Jordan’s cock. He’d been wanting Jordan to fuck him for a while now and soon was gonna get his wish. Jordan had his hand on top of Lee’s head, guiding him up and down on his cock. With his free hand, he gave Lee’s ass a slap. “I’m gonna fuck your ass like a pussy bitch.” Lee moaned, and went down to his gagging point and held it as long as he could to show Jordan that was just what he wanted.

Up in the “PlayPen” things were getting hot as well. Joel was now sitting back, and Shan was sucking his cock. Shan was fingering his asshole as she sucked him off. “You like my finger up your asshole motherfucker?” She asked him. “Oh shit I wish one of these niggas would stick his Black cock up my asshole while I suck your cock honey.” She told Joel. He loved that thought. Before he could answer, Shan went on. “If we’re lucky that Nigga’s woman will sit on your face and let you taste some Nigga ass.” “I think we might even make you suck some Nigga cock.” Shan continued. Joel was moaning like a bitch now. He couldn’t believe how nasty Shan was being.

Steve and Marie had switched up and were 69ing each other. they were fingering each other’s assholes as they ate each other. “Oh I love your finger in my asshole.” Steve told his wife. “It feels so fucking good.” “I know you like when I fuck your ass honey.” Marie responded. “I want your cock in my cunt baby, Fuck Me.” She told Steve. he sat up on their lounge, and Marie positioned herself so that she could sit facing her man. She wanted him to look in her eyes and see how wild his cock in her cunt made her. “Fuck my hot cunt baby, fill it up.” She cooed as she lowered herself onto Steve’s hard wet cock.

David sat transfixed, as he watched Lorraine. Her spit was running down the side of Ty’s Big Black Cock as she slurped and licked it like she were working on a chocolate lollipop. Kiki was working fingers in and out of both of Lorraine’s hot Black fuck holes, and smacking her ass, as her Lorraine sucked her husband’s cock. “Get that fuckin’ cock bitch.” Kiki demanded. “Get all that Big Nigga cock down your throat.” Lorraine was obediently trying to take Ty’s cock further down her throat. She hit her gagging point and Kiki held her there. “No you don’t baby girl.” She said. “Don’t you back up, you suck that dick down like a good bitch.” Lorraine was on her knees, and was squeezing Ty’s ass with one hand as she worked the first finger of her other hand into his tight asshole. He moaned in appreciation of her fine nasty work. “Ahhhh yeah finger my asshole while you suck my cock bitch.”
David was now slowly jerking his cock as he watched his woman with the Blazes. He was not only turned on, but he was thrilled. His woman was a nasty slut and it was how she made her Living. He wanted to join her on stage so badly, but for the moment sat back and enjoyed the show.

In The “PlayPen” things got hotter. Merc was laying back on the lounge holing a leash and Betty was collared, on the floor, and on her knees licking his asshole. He was tugging on her leash as he talked to her. He enjoyed letting her know she was his bitch and she loved hearing it each and every time. “That’s it bitch lick my asshole.” Merc told Betty. “Do you like licking my Black asshole bitch?” Betty moaned her response. “Ooooooh Merc I love licking your tasty Black asshole.”
“I love licking your asshole as much as I love it when you “shower” me.”
Betty cooed at Merc. “Mmmmm That’s a good bitch.” He said “Now lick that asshole like you love it.” Betty spread Merc’s ass wide and licked his asshole out just as her man had told her to. He took hold of her red hair as she did. “Yes that’s it, that’s a good little bitch.” he said.

T.F. and Shonda were not too far from Joel and Shan. Shonda was sitting back on T.F.’s hard Black Cock. He cupped her Big Black Tits as he pumped her hotBlack Cunt. “Hey Baby.” Shonda moaned. “That white couple there keeps looking at us.” T.F. looked at Joel and Shan. Shan looked over at him and Shonda as she came up for air, then went back to work on Joel’s cock. “Damn you right baby.” T.F. said to Shonda. “Maybe they wanna get some Black juice.” he said. “I think we should give em some. Shonda said. T.F. Moaned as he stroked deep into Shonda’s hot wet Black cunt. “Let’s see what happens baby.” he said.

Dave and Andrea were finally recovered form their moment with Bg Dick Bitch, and were getting themselves worked up again. they were clearly going to make the most of their night at “Freak House”. Dave was eating Andrea’s wet pussy out as she tried to watch the main show.
“Oh goodness Dave you eat my pussy so damn good you bastard.” She moaned. Dave squeezed her ass as he burrowed his tongue deeper into her cunt. “Yes, Yes You bastard eat my fucking cunt.”

At their table down in front, Biggie and Lady L could barely contain their excitement. They had been enjoying things out front, but now that they were in the Green room right down front they were getting crazy like everyone else. It was like the “Horniness” hung in the air like oxygen. Lady L was stroking his cock under the table and He had his fingers up under her mini skirt. They wanted to do more but weren’t sure if they should. They would do a lot more before the night was over.

Kiki was still working Lorraine’s head up and down on Ty’s cock. “You like how she’s sucking your cock Ty? She asked. “Hell yeah baby, Lorraine is one hot cock sucking bitch.” Ty answered. “Good, but it’s time to see how good she eats pussy.” She lifted Lorraine’s head from Ty’s cock. Spit was dripping off her lips. “You ready to eat my Cunt you nasty bitch?” Kiki asked. “Yes, yes I’m ready to eat your cunt and get fucked.” Lorraine cooed. “You heard her Ty.” Kiki said to her man. She looked back at Lorraine as she got down and spread her legs wide, opening her hairy Black Cunt. “Get down here and start eating my hairy cunt then Bitch.” Lorraine obediently turned and buried her face in between Kiki’s thighs. Kiki cupped her hands on the back of her head as started licking her. “Mmmmmmmm that’s it baby get it, get that pussy.” Ty slowly jerked his cock, as he watched Lorraine work on his woman for a moment. He loved watching other women eat Kiki, and Lorraine’s tight ass looked good. He couldn’t wait to fuck her tight asshole.
He must have been watching for a minute, mesmerized by the two hot women, because a quiet steady chant of “Ty.....Ty....Ty” had started up. Hearing it, Lee reluctantly took his lips off jordan’s cock and dashed back to the mic. “Ty I think everybody here is ready to see you fuck some hot pussy.” He said. the house applauded and the “Ty” chant got a little louder. Kiki was moaning loudly now and smiled at Ty. She waved on hand at the crowd, to encourage them to get a little louder.
Kiki was ready for some fucking too. When the house responded she lowered her hand and spread her pussy wide for Lorraine. “Oh shit you eating my pussy real good girl Damn!” Lorraine moaned as she shifted and started licking Kiki’s tight asshole. “Oh Shit you a nasty ass bitch Lorraine.” Kiki moaned as she felt Lorraine’s tongue swab her asshole.
Lorraine reached back and spread her ass wide for Ty, letting him know she was ready to feel his cock inside her. Lee chimed in again. “I think our guest star wants some of that hot Nigga cock Ty.” The house grew louder as Ty slowly moved in, pointing his cock towards Lorraine’s Hot Ebony Fuck holes. He looked so cool as he spit on his cock head and slowly worked it around to lube up. Lorraine’s ass was slowly gyrating as she increased the intensity of her pussy eating. “Mmmm Kiki you bitch, your fucking cunt tastes so good.” She said as she came up for air. Ty Put his hand on Lorraine’s ass and thrust his cock in to her cunt with one deep hard stroke. She let out a loud moan, and Kiki pulled her face back down to her cunt. “I know that cock feels good, but you better keep eat my pussy bitch.” Kiki told Lorraine. Lorraine put her hands on Kiki’s thighs and pushed them open so she could get her tongue deeper into her hot wet Black cunt. Kiki moaned as her lips found her clit and she pushed two fingers into her cunt. Kiki moaned her approval. “Mmmmmm Yes baby get that fuckin’ pussy.” Ty had very slowly pulled his cock out of Lorraine’s tight cunt and was teasing her clit and cunt lips with his cock head. Lorraine was eating Kiki’s cunt like she was a starving woman, Ty teasing her cunt the whole time. When she couldn’t stand it she looked over her shoulder at him.
“Oh God stop teasing my cunt and fuck me motherfucker.” She hissed at him.
Ty rammed his cock into Lorraine’s cunt and started pumping her with a smooth steady rhythm...”Ooooo shit. That’s what I’m talkin’ about.” Lorraine cooed as Ty fucked her tight wet pussy. She turned back to Kiki and spread her thighs wider, and started licking her asshole out. “Ahh shit!” Kiki moaned as Lorraine’s tongue swabbed her asshole. “Your tongue feels so fuckin’ good in my asshole, Damn.” Lorraine slid a couple of fingers into Kiki’s wet cunt as she continued licking her asshole out. “Ohhhh Shit!” Kiki moaned. “What the fuck are you doin’ to me bitch?” Kiki said. Lorraine, satisfied with Kiki’s reaction to her ass eating and pussy fingering, let out a soft moan that sounded more like chuckle. “what’s wrong, can’t handle a real bitch like me?” she said to Kiki. Kiki moaned loudly in response. Ty was turned on even more watching Kiki that he pounded his cock into Lorraine’s tight cunt harder. She looked at him over her shoulder and spoke through gritted teeth. “You like watching me eat your bitch’s asshole don’t you?” “Shit yeah.” Ty moaned in response. “Well then Fuck me like you like it Nigga.” Lorraine said. Ty moaned as he fucked Lorraine’s cunt faster and harder. “That’s it motherfucker.” Lorraine moaned. “Give me all that big Nigga Cock.” Kiki Moaned as she watched her man pounded Lorraine’s sweet Black cunt. She loved watching Ty fuck the girl who was eating her cunt from behind. “Oohh that pussy feel good Ty?”
She asked her man. “Hell yeah, her shit is nice and tight.” Ty said as he continued fucking Lorraine’s cunt with deep hard strokes. She moaned loudly and Kiki smiled. “Get that fucking pussy TY get it.”

David was jerking his cock with a little more intensity as he watched the action. He was so fucking turned on by the whole scene. Between watching his hot, nasty girlfriend Lorraine fucking with the Blazes, and the guests action in the “Playpen” , David was now caught up in the “Freak House” vibe, and feeling like he wanted a playmate of his own. He looked at Jazmyn next to him, and saw that she had recovered from the intense dildo fucking she had received courtesy of Peach Cream earlier. She was rubbing her clit as she watched the action on stage. David, now completely overcome by the weed, drinks, and overall atmosphere, looked back at Lorraine whose cunt was full of Big Black Cock and mouth full of Black Cunt, and decided that he did want a playmate and Jazmyn was it. He reached over and placed his hand on Jazmyn’s thigh to get her attention. “Excuse me my darling, I need you to do me a favor.” David said to Jazmyn, sounding surprisingly cool, given how horny he was at that very moment. Jazmyn looked at him shyly. “Yes and what might that be sir?” Sensing submissiveness in her, David felt a sudden jolt run through his hard cock. He immediately turned more dominant and his tone highly seductive in a domineering way. He spoke slow and soft in a way that told her he was holding back power. “I need to use your fucking ass slut.” Jazmyn moaned and rubbed her clit a little faster. “Ohhhh, how sir?” Not wanting her to get too carried away too fast David stepped up his “power” tone. “First off slut.” He said to Jazmyn. “Get your fucking hand out of your cunt and listen to me.” She moaned and obediently rook her fingers out of her wet cunt. She started to raise her fingers to her lips, but stopped when David raised an eyebrow. “Good girl.” David said. She turned to face him as he spoke. “Do you see that woman on stage?” “The one taking that big Black Nigga Cock up her tight cunt?” He asked Jazmyn. “Yes.” She responded softly. “That Bitch is my girlfriend.” David told her. Jazmyn flinched, clearly turned on. “I didn’t know she did This, and I think she brought me here to see if I could handle her lifestyle.” He explained. Jazmyn Looked up at him but as if seeking permission to speak. “Talk to me Bitch.” He said to her with enthusiasm, he was getting more into it than he expected. “How is it that you wish to use me my kind sir?” David was really into controlling Jazmyn. “I wanna use you to show her I can handle it Bitch, what the fuck do you think I want?” Jazmyn moaned and as she opened her mouth to speak, David grabbed the back of her head. “Shut the fuck up and suck my cock Bitch.” He pulled Jazmyn’s head down and shoved his hard cock into her mouth just to her gagging point. Jazmyn moaned and coughed in surprise, but did not fight David. She opened her mouth as wide as she could and tried to get all of his cock into her mouth. “Oh you’re a good little cocksucking bitch aren’t you?”
David said to Jazmyn. She looked up at him and said “Yes, and since your lady is up there being fucked, I want to make you feel good.” She told him. David looked at Lorraine who was still eating Kiki’s ass while taking Ty’s cock deep in her tight Black cunt, looked around at the action in the “Playpen” and the rest of the house and thought to himself. “There’s no way she could be mad at me for this.” He turned his attention back to Jazmyn and shamelessly told the strange girl “Well Suck that big white cock like you wanna make it feel good slut.”
Jazmyn moaned as though she was about to cum as she took his cock back into her mouth. She sucked his cock relentlessly. “That’s it bitch, work that dick.” He told her. Her spit was running down his cock and dripping off his balls. David’s eyes closed and his head rolled back as she sucked his thick White cock like she was sucking a milkshake through a straw. He grabbed the back of Jazmyn’s head with both of his hands and held on to her. “Yeah you nasty bitch sucking my fucking cock.” David had gotten so into Jazmyn sucking his cock, that for a moment he never noticed the performers on stage change positions. Ty was now fucking Kiki, who was on her back, with Lorraine squeezing her big tits and sucking her coco brown nipples. “I love your fucking big beautiful tits Kiki.” Lorraine cooed. Kiki moaned as Ty continued fucking her hot Black Cunt. “Oooooh shit, girl I wanna eat your pussy while Ty fucks me.” Lorraine smiled at Kiki, and stood over her, poised to lower her pussy down to Kiki’s waiting face. Feeling empowered and a little sadistic, Lorraine teased Kiki. “You wanna eat this fine caramel pussy bitch?” “Ohhhh yes give it to me.” Kiki moaned. Feeling empowered and a little sadistic, Lorraine continued teasing Kiki. “I don’t think you want anything bitch, Tell Ms Lorraine how much you want this pussy.” With Ty’s Big Black cock ramming her cunt, Kiki was like putty in Lorraine’s hands. “Ohh Miss Lorraine, I wanna eat your creamy cunt, please let me eat your cunt while my man is fucking me.” Kiki cooed. “Damn Lorraine you got my bitch going crazy.” Ty said as he fucked Kiki’s cunt hard and steady. Lorraine looked back at Ty over her shoulder and smiled. “Don’t think I’m finished with you yet either Nigga.” She said to him. “Ahhhhh shit.” Ty responded. “I like the sound of that.” Lorraine smiled as she stood over Kiki so she could lower her pussy to her lips. She paused for a moment to look out at the crowd, and saw David getting his cock sucked by one of the girls in the audience. The girl was sicking the hell out David’s cock and he was clearly enjoying it so much, he didn’t realize Lorraine was looking at him. She looked at David and thought to herself. “I’m glad to see that motherfucker didn’t get scared off, now I get to fuck with him.” She gestured to Lee, who was standing in front of Jordan teasing him with his ass in his face. Lee looked over at David and acknowledged Lorraine. “Come on Bitch, stop teasing me and gimme that sweet pussy.” Kiki moaned. Lorraine slowly lowered her pussy towards Kiki’s eager tongue, keeping her gaze on David the whole time. Her eyes closed and she moaned as soon as she felt Kiki’s warm tongue on her wet pussy. “Oooohhhh Eat that fuckin pussy bitch.” She said to Kiki.
There were moans and groans throughout the house as folks were clearly enjoying watching this hot threesome play out. Lee knew exactly who David was, though David did not know it. As he was engrossed in the blow job he was getting from Jazmyn that he never noticed that Lee had crept up behind him.

“Suck my cock you nasty bitch.” David said to Jazmyn. “Suck it like a fucking whore.” A gob of spit ran out of her mouth and down David’s shaft as Jazmyn gagged on his cock. He was so fucking turned on. His hot Black woman was not a dancer, but a pornstar and was on stage being fucked by a hot ass Black couple, while he was getting his dick sucked by a strange bitch he’d just met The only thing that could be better would be for him to be up on stage with Lorraine. He was snapped out of his thoughts by a hand on his shoulder, a light in his face and a voice which seemed to be coming from right behind him and everywhere at once. “Hey folks” David looked up over his shoulder to see Lee. “We got a couple of freaks having their own little party here.” As soon as Lee finished, David who had been completely surprised by Lee turned back around and saw Lorraine Throwing her head back and moaning loudly as Kiki continued to eat her hot wet cunt. He wasn’t sure if she had seen Jazmyn who was still sucking his cock, spit running out of her mouth down the sides of his shaft. It was an image of pure lust at it’s best. Looking back at Lorraine David decided he better end his “close encounter of the Nasty kind” and tried to lift Jazmyn’s head. Jazmyn, knowing full well that David was now afraid his woman might see, was more turned on and would not let his dick go. “Shit, let go Bitch!” David whispered to Jazmyn. She grabbed the base of his cock with her hand lifted her head just enough to whisper to him. “I know your woman is watching, but your cock is so good in my mouth and when I see her being so nicely fucked, I just wanna make your cock cum for you daddy.” She jerked his spit covered cock as she whispered. “I know you’re turned on by my slut mouth.” She breathed. Now matter how much you tell to stop, your cock stays so fucking hard in my slut mouth.” She told him. He knew she was right. David was turned on by the whole scene. the fact that his new girlfriend was not a stripper but a pornstar, and that he was getting his cock sucked by a strange slut while his girlfriend was on stage being fucked by a hot ass Black couple. He still tried to get Jazmyn to stop before he was seen. At that moment, as if things couldn’t get any worse they did.

There was another loud voice that rang out. “Oh Helllll Nooooo.”
David turned and saw that Big Dick Bitch had come from back stage right up to Lee. “If these two motherfucikin bitches can get they groove on the I want to get mine on too Nigga.” she said to Lee.
Lee looked at Big Dick Bitch and responded. “Well big Dick bitch why don’t you switch places with David here, because I believe his girlfriend wants to see him.” David turned and saw that Lorraine was looking right at him. He sat silently for a moment while Jazmyn continued sucking his cock. Big Dick Bitch spoke next. “That’s your woman up there motherfucker and you got this bitch sucking your cock?” David looked at the stage and saw that not only Lorraine, but all three performers had stopped fucking, and were looking at him. Ty was slowly stroking his cock and Kiki was lightly fingering her clit. “Looks like you fucked up, now move over Nigga.” Big Dick Bitch said to David. She turned to Jazmyn, and grabbed her by her hair. “Bitch you done enough damage to him, but if you still want suck, then suck this Big Black Cock Bitch.” She rammed her cock into Jazmyn’s mouth who opened to receive it eagerly. Jazmyn gagged as Big Dick Bitch pushed her cocked down her throat. “Uh ah Uh ah don’t back up off that Black dick you suck it like you was sucking that other dick Bitch!”

Lee sprang right into action. “Hey Freaks it looks like things are getting out of hand in here tonight!” He raised David’s hand as though he’d just won a boxing match. “The reason the action on stage has stopped momentarily is This Man!” There was a murmur through the house. Jazmyn tried to look up but Big Dick Bitch pushed her head back down on her cock. “Bitch what the fuck you tryin’ to look at?” “All you need to worry about is my Black Dick in your mouth.” Jazmyn moaned around the thickness of her cock. “Mmmmm yes Miss Big Dick Bitch.” Lee kept working the crowd, and even had Lorraine and the Blazes curious to see what he was going to say or do next.” He went on.
His woman is up there being fucked for everyone’s entertainment and he’s getting his dick sucked by a strange slut in the front row.” There was a slight round of boos and hisses. Lee quickly raised his hands to silence them. “What, like that’s not how we do it here at Freak House bitches?” The hisses turned to laughter and applause. A Sista-girl called out. “I know that’s right... Shit.” Lee saw that it was Vanessa Hart. She must have followed Big Dick Bitch out to see the action.
“Freaks and bitches.” Lee went on. “What David has to do now is go up on stage and make things up to Lorraine so that she’ll start fucking again.” That brought more laughter and a round of applause, as Lorraine quickly pretended she was crying. David turned to Lee and then looked at Lorraine. She was now smiling her “Seductress” smile and gesturing for him to come to the stage. For added effect Lee spoke into the mic with a false British accent. “Ah sir, your presence is requested on the stage.” David could see Lorraine whisper something to Kiki and Ty. Though he didn’t know what it was, he could see they must have agreed to it because now she was smiling that sexy dominant smile. it made him nervous. Lee being the awesome host sensed it. “Hey freaks and hos, it seems that now that David got caught with his Dick in the cookie jar, he’s lost his nerve.” “Let’s encourage him to get up so we can get this show back on.” The crowd started a quiet steady chant of “Dayyyyvid...Dayyyyyvid....Dayyyyyvid.....” Lee went on. “Good, good, now to get our “Freak Mojo” back I want to ask Vanessa, Aymeric and Peach Cream to come out and work the crowd and to our “Playpen” guests...Do your thang.”

Kiki and Ty were now standing behind Lorraine slowly stroking themselves. The scene was intense. David could see Aymeric and Peach Cream making their out from the backstage area and out into the house as well. Vanessa Heart had already spotted her victims sitting up front. An incredibly hot night at “Freak House” was getting even hotter.

Vanessa sashayed over to Biggie and Lady L’s table. “Hey mama How y’all doin’?” “Oh hi, we’re fine.” Lady said, in a shaky tone that showed Ms Vanessa Heart, she had surprised her by coming up to Their table. Biggie, who was still holding in a hit he’d just taken off their blunt looked just as surprised as Lady L. Vanessa laughed. “Gurl, I won’t bite, not ‘til you ask to me.”
Lady L chuckled and Biggie laughed his hit out through a few coughs.
“Shit, I’m glad y’all are just nervous.” Vanessa said. “I was startin’ to think I came to the wrong table.” Vanessa said with a giggle. “Hell No!” Biggie said emphatically. “Baby, be cool, Damn. We don’t know what she wants.” Lady L said. She turned back to Vanessa and the two smiled. Vanessa spoke next. “Y’all weren’t in here for the first half.” She said emphatically, letting the couple know it was not a question. Lady L responded to Vanessa. We were late, and didn’t think they would let us in, so we watched the first half from the Keyhole room, and you Ms Vanessa were fucking hot.” Biggie chimed in. “Yeah you really put it on that White boy, and...” “BIGGIE!” Lady barked, to cut him off. Vanessa laughed, and held her hand out for the blunt. “It’s cool mama.” She said to Lady L. “Matter fact, I came over to ask if you was willing to share, cuz I’d love to show you I put it on a Black Dick.” Lady L squeezed Biggie’s thigh under the table, which was her signal for “Honey?, Shut the Fuck Up and be cool, I got this.” Biggie knew from what had happened to him the many times before, when he had either misread or ignored “the squeeze”, that this time he should listen, and just took another hit and sat back. Lady L thought to herself “Shit. It figures he would finally listen when some new Pussy is involved..Nigga...” She refocused on Vanessa and answered her.
“Well sure Ms. Vanessa, but only if you if you put a little sumthin, sumthin on my pretty mulatto cunt too.” Biggie, still holding his hit in thought to himself. “I’m glad I fuckin listened, cuz I wouldn’t been that smooth, GO BABY!” Vanessa smiled at Lady L. “I came over and spoke to you first didn’t I mama?” Lady L feeling frisky, and recognizing “Game” smiled back. “Gurrrrlll Pleeeezzzze, you know that don’t mean shit, you know how these triflin’ bitches are.” Vanessa smiled again. “Touché gurl, I like your style.” Vanessa continued. “Mulatto hmm? Girl I knew yo’ ass had some flava.” Lady L laughed back. “Of course I do, shit, if I didn’t have flava and ASS, there’s no way I’d have a Real Nigga like Biggie.” Lady L said. With a little “Tone” she went on. “Shit girl we gonna do this or you just talkin and teasin’?” The gauntlet was thrown down, and Vanessa responded. She flipped her top down and held up her Big Black Tits. “Get y’all asses over here and suck my fuckin tits, Now!” The couple moved their chairs around the table and each took one of Vanessa’s big tits to suck. Vanessa put her hands to the backs of their heads and pulled them closer in on her tits. “Yesss, that’s it babies, suck mama’s Big Black Tits.”

As Aymeric strolled through the “Playpen” he noticed Dave and Andrea looking at him. “Got time for your fellow countrymen?” Andrea said as he was passing their lounge. he stopped and gave her his sexy sly smile, I’m actually French I only Lived in England for a few years.
Andrea felt a little embarrassed, but before she could say anything Aymeric went on. “Of course while I was there, I developed a love for their women.” Andrea smiled and looked at Dave, who spoke to Aymeric for the first time. “Well then how ‘bout we give this fine lady the proper double fucking she deserves?” “I would be honored to join you” Aymeric said. As soon as his words were out, Andrea laid back on the lounge and spread her legs as wide as she could. “Well boys? Here are my hot fuck holes, come double fuck me like a whore.” Aymeric looked at Dave with a look of both surprise and delight. Dave looked back at him. “You heard her then, get to it. you start low and I’ll start high.”
Aymeric winked, through off his robe and got on his knees and looked at Andrea’s inviting Fuck holes. “Do you have a preference where I start darling?” He asked her, letting a little bit of his French accent out. “Ooohh Andrea moaned, I want to feel your fucking tongue up my bl**dy asshole you nasty French fucker you.” Aymeric obliged her and began licking Andrea’s tight musky asshole. He moaned lightly to let her know that he liked both her scent and taste. Dave stood behind the lounge, pulled Andrea;s head back and stuffed his cock down her throat. Andrea moaned and gagged as the two men worked on her.

Shonda was slowly riding up and on T.F.’s Big Black Cock. She again noticed Joel and Shan sneaking glances at them. She slowly and very teasingly got off of T.F.’s cock, sat beside him and slowly started jerking it. She gave him a very hot kiss knowing she was being watched.
She then looked over at Joel and Shan and timed it just right catching them both staring at her and T.F. Before they had a chance to turn away she spoke to them. “Hey, y’all White asses been lookin’ over here for a minute.” Shonda held T.F.’s cock up, and cupped one of her big tits. “Y’all wanna come over here and get some this chocolate or you just wanna sit there like a couple of pussies and look?” “Daaammmnn baby.” T.F. said, sounding shocked at Shonda’s bluntness. Shonda looked at her man. “What the Fuck T.F., you know I don’t play. Shit!”

Joel and Shan were both shocked at Shonda’s sudden blunt invitation. “Oh shit, did you hear what she said Shan?” Joel asked his lady. “You bet your fucking ass I did.” She replied to Joel. “What do you think?” He said to Shan. “I think I’m gonna get some of that chocolate with or without you.” Shan answered as she started to get up an walk over to T.F. and Shonda. “Not without me you’re not bitch.” Joel said laughing as he got up and followed her. Shan spoke first. “Hi, I’m Shan and this is my husband Joel.” Shonda responded. “Hey gurl, I’m Shonda and this is my man, T.F.” “Thanks for inviting us over.” Shan said. “Well y’all were staring at us all hard and shit.” Shonda said. “Word up, all in our grills.” T.F. commented as he took a hit on a blunt he’d just lit. “Girl I’m sorry but you two are so fuckin hot and we’ve always wanted to play with a Black couple.” Shan said to Shonda. “Well what’s up?” Shonda asked. “Whatcha wanna do?” “I’d really like to see what your hot hairy Black fuckin Cunt tastes like.” Shan said without missing a beat. Shonda opened her legs wide, and leaned back on the lounge. “Come and get it baby girl, come eat this sweet Black Cunt Bitch.” She said to Shan sounding so damn seductive and sexy. Joel Stood there and watched as Shan dove right into Shonda’s Black Cunt. He’d never seen her eat another woman with such enthusiasm as she had for Shonda at the moment. Shonda began to moan as Shan licked her hairy Black Cunt. T.F. moved around the lounge past Joel. “b*o if you just gonna stand there like a cuckold bitch, I’m gonna fuck your bitch.” He said to Joel as walked around him towards Shan. “Hey bitch, you think your white pussy can handle this Black Dick?” T.F. said to Shan. She took her face up out of Shonda’s cunt, and looked at him over her shoulder. “Nigga, I want that Big black cock up my fuckin tight White asshole.” “Ahhh shit, you my kind of bitch.” T.F. said. He spit on the head of his cock and then again on her asshole, and started teasing her asshole with his cock head. Shonda looked at Joel “What the fuck you waitin for White boy, come feed me that nice white dick.” Joel stepped over to lounge, straddled it and lowered his hard cock into Shonda’s hungry mouth.

Merc was now up and walking Betty on the leash. He smacked her ass as she crawled, each time he gave her a direction. Smack “That way Bitch.” He said “seeing those two hook up with that Black couple has given me and idea.” He continued. “Oooh what is it Baby?” Betty asked sounding excited. Merc Smacked her ass very hard after she spoke. “Who is the Master here Bitch?” He asked Betty. She turned around to face but kept her head down, and let out a low moan. “Ooooh you are my master.” She cooed. “Damn right I am, and what are you?” Merc said. “I am your nasty fuck slut slave.” Betty replied. “What happens when Fuck Slut Slaves question their masters?” Merc asked her. Betty moaned in anticipation of what was coming. “Fuck sluts who question are punished no matter where they are.” She said to him, head still down. Merc smiled his sinister sadistic smile. “That’s right,...Knees Bitch, Face up mouth open. “Yes master.” Betty squealed, hardly able to contain her excitement as she knew she was going to get exactly the punishment she had hoped for. It was something she always enjoyed and would have wanted anyway. She got into position on her knees and held up her face as she had been ordered to. Merc stepped closer to Betty. He looked over to Steve and Marie who were just behind Betty on the next lounge, and winked at them as if to say “watch this”. He then took hold of his nice cock, pointed it at Betty’s face and spoke. “Take your punishment like a good save Bitch.” Merc then showered Betty down with his hot “Liquid Gold”. Betty moaned as Merc showered her face and tits. “This should remind you of who is charge bitch.” Merc said. “Ooooooh yes master.” Betty moaned. Merc looked up and saw that Steve and Marie were not only watching, but appeared to be turned on as they watched. He was pleased becasue he had been taking Betty over there before she had to be “punished”.
As soon as he had finished hosing Betty down he got her crawling towards Steve and Marie. Merc addressed the couple. “I’m Merc and this is bitch is my wife and slave Betty.” “Hello Merc.” Marie said. “That was quite a show you just put on.” Merc laughed and said “I was bringing her over here to ask you to help me treat her right when she had to be punished.” Marie chuckled. “I see, what do you want us to do?” she asked Merc. He looked at spoke. “Marie and Steve and spoke. “This slut needs a cock in each hole and cunt in her face.” Steve spoke up next. “That doesn’t sound like a problem to me, honey?” Marie knowing Steve was game looked at Merc. “We’ll do it if you let us have a turn at showering her down too.” Merc smiled. “Ladies first” Marie got up and stood over Betty and showered her just as Merc did. Steve joined her and when they finished showering her Merc pulled Betty up off the floor and on to the lounge. He ordered her to sit on Steve’s cock facing him so he could slide into her asshole. Marie straddled the lounge and squatted her cunt right over Betty’s face as the two men were beginning to put one hell of an intense Double fucking on Betty.
“With all that dick in her, you think she’ll keep eating my pussy?” Marie asked. Merc answered her. “My slut will keep eating your cunt until I tell her to stop, no matter how mush dick we give her.” Marie’s eyes widened with excitement. “Ooooo I like that, Eat my pussy bitch.” She said to Betty.

Back on the main stage, Kiki and Ty were standing right behind Lorraine. All three of them were staring at David who was still in his seat beside Jazmyn, who was sucking Big Dick Bitch’s cock with all the intensity she had just been suck David off with. David was a little shocked that she fell so easily into sucking Big Dick Bitch off. It was like he wasn’t there. Lee, who was anxious to get back to Jordan had moved up to the performers. The “David” Chant had quieted for the moment. Lee spoke into the mic. “Ms Lorraine what you need in order to get this show going again? Lorraine gave Lee a quick hello kiss. “Lee all that we need is for David to bring his ass up here to me now.”
Lee turned back to the crowd. “You heard the lady freaks.” He said. The David chant started up again and was a little louder this time.
David looked up and saw that Lorraine was now smiling a very sadistic smile at him. It was scary and sexy and was turning him on as well making him wonder what would happen if he went up there. His thoughts were broken by a voice next to him. “Well motherfucker?” It was Big Dick Bitch. She was still feeding Jazmyn her cock. “Instead of just sittin’ there, you need to take yo’ punk ass up to your lady and take your medicine like a man bitch.” she said to him. She turned back to Jazmyn. “You keep sucking this big Black dick Bitch.” “I want all this motherfuckin‘ Black Dick down your White throat.” Jazmyn Gagged as she tried to obey Big Dick Bitch.

David knew he had no choice. Everyone was calling his name. “Dayyvid, Dayyvid, Dayyvid.” He got up out of his seat and walked as coolly as he could towards the stage. When people saw him they began to applaud and whistle. Some of the women called out things like “Give it to him good Ms. Lorraine.” and “Serves your cheatin’ ass right.” A b*****r called out. “Yo you fucked up b*o, but you got guts.”, while another yelled out “Keep ya head up.” Lee chimed in. “Oh come on now Freaks it ain’t like she’s gonna Shoot him.” The crowd erupted into laughter. Lee always knew how to get a good laugh out of the “Freak House” crowd. “Here comes the offending individual now.” The laughter subsided, and the “David chant went up once more as he stepped up on to the stage and into everyone’s view. Lee raised his hand to silence the crowd. David reached the stage and was now looking at his woman’s face. Lorraine was looking very angry, and David knew he had really fucked up. What he didn’t know, was that Lorraine was actually very happy that he had accepted what she did, and now she was just fucking with him. Lee broke the silence. “Well there David, you’re in a jam.” He said. “You’ve pissed off your lady and stopped the show, now what do you have to say?” David looked at Lorraine took her hand in his, kissed it and spoke. “Baby, I’m so sorry, I saw you up there and all that was going on and I got carried away.”
He kissed her hand again. “Let me make it up to you please, I’ll do whatever it takes.” he told her. Lorraine smiled her “sadistic temptress” smile at David. “I can understand you got carried away, but lettin’ some bitch suck your dick in front of my face without trying to come up here first motherfucker?” Before David could respond, Lee chimed in. “Sounds like someone is in real trouble freaks.” The crowd chuckled. David again pleaded with Lorraine. “Baby please, she initiated it, and I was so carried away watching and...” “Save that bullshit.” Lorraine cut him off. “There is only way you can make it up to me, and get my mojo back, and the show going again.” Kiki looked at David “Whatever it is, I suggest you do it, cuz if you don’t it’ll be very expensive for you.” “You’ll also catch a beat down before you get outta here too.” Ty said. David knew he was in a pickle. He looked at Lorraine. “What is it you want me to do?” He asked her. “You need to turn me on again motherfucker what do you think?” David thought to himself. “Shit I thought I was in real trouble”. Feeling a little relaxed David answered her. “No problem I can do that.” he said to her.
Lorraine smiled as she knew she had him. “Right now there is only one thing you can do to turn me on, and it’s either that or nothing.” David got down on one knee. “Lorraine, I fucked up, and I am sorry. I will do whatever you want, I promise.”
Lorraine’s smile turned more sadistic. She reached back and took hold of Ty’s big Black Cock, and gently pulled him forward. “I want you to suck Ty’s cock.” There was a murmur throughout the house. A few guests called out. “You go girl.” a guy yelled out “I’ll do it if he won’t.” That got a few chuckles. David looked at Lorraine, wanting to make sure he heard right. “What?” Lorraine knowing full well he had heard her the first time gave hime some attitude. “Motherfucker you heard me, I said I want you to Suck Ty’s Big Black Cock. Now!” Ty was looking at David with a sadistic smile of his own, as was Kiki. Lee spoke to David. “Baby boy I can tell you from experience, that sucking Ty Blaze’s cock is not only an awesome experience, but it’s something a lot of girls and guys here would love to do.” He turned to the crowd “Ain’t that right “Freak House”?” he said. The house applauded. David looked at Lorraine and knew from the look on her face that she was already turned on. He Looked at Lorraine’s tight thin Ebony body. This black woman was the hottest girlfriend he had ever had, and now that he knew she was a porn freak he was not going to lose her, even if it meant sucking some dick to keep her. “All right baby, for you I’ll do it. I’ll do anything.” “Freaks, it looks like we have us a show again.” Lee said and he stepped back, ready to head back over to Jordan.

David got down on his knees in front of Ty. Looking at Ty’s butterscotch colored cock up close made him think. “Damn can I do this?” Lorraine broke his thought. “What the Fuck are you waiting for White Boy? Put that Nigga Cock in your mouth.” David loved when she talked to him like that. It was so hot. He took Ty’s cock in his hand and slowly moved his head towards it. The crowd had started a quiet slow chant of “Suck.....suck......suck.... It was clear the crowd wanted to see David suck Ty’s cock as much as Lorraine did. He continued lowering his head slowly when Lorraine grabbed the back of his head and pushed him down. Ty guided his big cock into David’s mouth as Lorraine pushed his head down. “Yeah suck that fuckin dick.” He said as his cock slid into David’s mouth. Lorraine had both of her hands on his head. “Yesss
that’s it baby suck that Big Nigga Cock.” she said to David. The crowd applauded when Lorraine pushed David’s head onto Ty’s cock. A woman called out to her. “That’s it mama, show that White boy not fuck with you.” A guy yelled out. “Lorraine can I be next?” Lorraine didn’t hear the crowd. She was so locked in on Ty and David. She was so fucking turned on watching David suck Ty’s cock and she let him know. “Oh Shit David you look so fucking hot.” she said, sounding so turned on she was almost out of breath. Kiki chimed in. “Girl he is sucking that shit good, don’t it look he sucked some dick before?” “Hell yeah.” Lorraine said. She looked at Ty. “Does your dick feel as good in his mouth as looks?” He answered Lorraine. “Shit this White boy got skills.” Lorraine pulled david’s head up off Ty’s cock for a moment. “Are you keeping a secret from me motherfucker? Have you sucked cock before?” She asked him. “No baby, I’m just doing my best to please you.” David said. She smiled at him. “Perfect answer motherfucker, I think you deserve a treat, get back on that dick.” David closed his lips around Ty’s cock again. He was actually starting to really get into sucking Ty’s cock. He had always wondered what sucking cock felt like, and for the moment at least he was starting to really enjoy it. Next thing he felt was a hand on his cock. He looked and saw Kiki stroking his cock. “Don’t mind me I’m just giving you that treat.” She said to him and took his cock into her mouth. David moaned immediately, as he learned right away, that Kiki Blaze could suck cock. Ty moaned as David continued sucking his dick. David was really sucking with passion and his spit was running down the sides of Ty’s cock. “Ahh yeah suck that Dick white boy, suck that shit good. He said. Lorraine was now so fucking turned on as she watched her man sucking Ty’s big Black Cock while Kiki was suck David’s cock. She got down and started eat Kiki’s cunt out again. and the four of them chowed down on each other for a while.

Seeing that the action was now back in full swing Lee spoke up once more. “Hey Freaks, Now it’s Really On!!!” He then scurried back over to Jordan, to find Peach Cream sucking his cock. “Peach you bitch.” he said with a laugh. “You know I been working on that dick all night.” Peach cream turned to him smiling. “Fuck you Lee I’m just keeping it hard for you.” She said. “Instead of complaining like a bitch why don’t you just shut the fuck up and eat my pussy?” Lee laughed.
“Well if you insist.” He got down on his knees behind Peach, spread her ass cheeks, and started eating her sweet Black Cunt. “Oooooohhh Yeah.” Peach moaned. “That’s it, make yourself useful bitch.” Lee stopped licking her cunt just long enough to say, “Anything for my Peach”.


Vanessa was now on her knees sucking Biggie’s hard cock. Lady L was eating Vanessa from behind, working both of Vanessa’s hot Black Fuck holes. She had a couple of fingers up Vanessa’s cunt while she was licking her asshole out. Vanessa moaned around Biggie’s cock, then looked back at Lady L. “Oh shit girl, you’re making both of hot Black fuck holes feel so fuckin’ good.” She said in a gasping voice. “Bitch you just keep sucking my man’s big Black Cock..” Lady L said strongly as she slapped Vanessa’s ass hard. Vanessa moaned and obediently went back to sucking Biggie’s cock. She took it right down to her gagging point, and held it there. Without opening her lips, Vanessa started sucking Biggie’s dick as though she was sucking a thick frozen milk shake through a straw. “Ahh shit Suck that dick just like that.” Biggie said in an excited tone. “That’s it Bitch, make my man’s Black Cock feel good while I eat your Black Asshole out you nasty bitch.” Lady L said to Vanessa. She rammed her fingers hard into Vanessa’s cunt, which made her cough spit out of the corners of her mouth and all down Biggie’s cock and balls. Vanessa looked up at Biggie. “I’m ready to feel your Big Black cock in my pussy nigga.” Lady L chimed in. “I’m ready for your tongue up my mulatto cunt, but I don’t know if you can handle Biggie.” Vanessa looked back at Lady L. “Girl you got spunk, but I think I’m too much for both of you.” Lady L Slapped Vanessa’s ass. “Bring it Bitch.”

Up on stage, Kiki, Ty and David we all still in their respective places. David was still sucking Ty’s cock, and was now clearly enjoying himself and not trying to hide the fact that he was. Kiki was sucking David’s cock, and now had a finger up his asshole. Lorraine however, had moved. She had gone from eating Kiki’s cunt and got down next to David and shared Ty’s cock with him. “Yeah bitch.” Ty said, “Share my cock with your man.” David held Ty’s cock between the two of them, and he and Lorraine licked it like it was a chocolate ice cream cone.
She put one hand on the back of David’s head and reach down to finger Kiki’s cunt who was lying on the floor as she sucked David’s cock, with her other hand. Her tongue flickered over the head of Ty’s cock just as David was bringing his lips back up Ty’s shaft. The two of them kissed and licked Ty’s cockhead together. David moaned as Kiki pushed her finger deeper up his asshole. “Oh I love how you finger my ass and suck my cock baby.” David told Kiki. Lorraine looked at her man for a moment. She thought to herself “He looks so fucking hot with that cock in his mouth.” She moaned as she felt Kiki stick two fingers from her free hand up into her asshole. This scene was hot even for her.
She looked down at Kiki “Damn Kiki you’re a nasty fuckin Bitch.” she said. “I don’t know how you can suck David’s dick and finger both of our assholes at the same time.” Kiki stop sucking David to answer her.
“Cuz I got mad skillz bitch.” Lorraine moaned as Kiki went back to sucking David’s cock. “Oh David.” she said. “You look so good with that Nigga’s Black cock in your mouth and his nasty bitch’s mouth on your cock and fingers up your asshole.” “You’re turning me on so fucking much.” Lorraine told David. He took Ty’s cock down his gagging point, and let a trail of spit dribble down the side as he looked up at Ty. “Oh shit.” He said “Damn I can’t believe how fucking good your big Nigga Cock feels in my mouth.” He dove down and licked Ty’s balls, which made Ty moan a little louder. “Yeah lick my balls just like that Motherfucker, that shit feels good.” Ty said to David.
“You know how to work a Dick White Boy.” Ty said. Lorraine looked down at Kiki, who was still sucking David and fingering both of them. “Ohhh Kiki.” She moaned. “I’m ready to feel David’s dick inside my cunt, do you mind?” Kiki looked at her and answered. “No I don’t mind at all, and I got somethin’ for yo’ ass bitch.” “Ooooooo.” Lorraine said.
She looked at David who had let Ty’s cock out of his mouth. “I didn’t tell you to stop sucking that Black cock mother fucker, I just said I want your Dick in my cunt.” David rolled completely onto his back so Lorraine could ride his cock. Ty straddled David’s face and lowered his cock into David’s mouth again with a low “Yeah motherfucker.” Lorraine lowered herself over David’s cock, and began teasing him, by getting close enough to touch her pussy to David’s cock head, and lifting up again. A woman in the house called out “make him work for it girl”. After a minute or two, of her sexy teasing, David couldn’t take it anymore. He reached up and grabbed Lorraine’s waist and pulled her down onto his cock. “Oh Shit!!!” Lorraine moaned loudly, as David’s filler her hot Black Cunt in one hard motion. She sat still for a second to catch her breath, then looked at David with attitude. “Ah ah motherfucker, you’re not controlling the pussy I’m rockin’ the dick” She told him. She called out to Ty who’s back was to her. “Ty, grab his arms.” “Sure thing mama” Ty answered, as he reached back for David’s arms and pinned them to his side. Lorraine put her hands on David’s stomach, and started riding him up and down in a slow rhythmic pace.
She would lift her cunt just shy of pulling it completely off of David’s cock, and then come back down alternating how fast, slow and hard she did. She was clearly trying to drive him crazy and it was beginning to work. David moaned as he sucked Ty’s cock. “You like how that pussy feels don’t you motherfucker?” Lorraine asked David. “You just wanna fuck my Black pussy hard the way slut should be fucked don’t you?” She asked. David managed to moan out an answer of “Fuck yeah I do.” She answered David. “I know you do you nasty motherfucker, but since you had that bitch sucking your dick, I’m controlling this dick tonight.”
She continued. “Your fuckin dick has one mission, please me motherfucker, you got that?” “This Big White Dick is Mine!” Lorraine said Emphatically. David took his mouth off of Ty’s cock to answer her. “Yes baby Yes.” Lorraine continued “I’m gonna work your fucking White Dick hard motherfucker, you just keep sucking that big Black cock and don’t you Dare Fuckin Cum.” David simply moaned his answer as Lorraine rode his Dick. He was so fucking turned on. His girl Lorraine was fucking the shit out of him, he was sucking his first cock and was now enjoying it. He loved how turned on Lorraine was by it. He had until a moment or two ago another hot Black bitch sucking his dick. Even though the dick in his mouth was punishment for Jazmyn sucking his dick, David Still felt like the man. He could hear from the sounds of the audience and that there were a lot of motherfuckers that would do anything to switch places with him. A dude near the front called out. Even with a dick in yo’ mouth you the Man b*o, look at how she’s fuckin you.” David smiled inside but didn’t let go of Ty’s dick. Ty was enjoying David’s dick sucking skills so much that he let go of his arms. David grabbed Lorraine and gave her a quick hard thrust. “Oooooohh FUCK, You’re a feisty motherfucker.” She said. “That White dick feel so fuckin good.” “Your dick feels as good in my pussy as you look sucking that Black dick.” Lorraine said to David. “You like sucking that dick for me motherfucker?” She asked. David quickly Said. “I love sucking the Big black dick for you.” “He sucking your dick good Ty?” Lorraine asked.
Ty Moaned. “Ohhh shit girl this motherfucker can suck some dick.” Lorraine smiled. “Thats my sexy ass white motherfucker, Fuck me.”
Kiki who had dashed off to her “Stash closet” was slowly walking toward Lorraine from behind. When the crowd saw her they started chanting...”KiiiiiKi....KiiiiiiKi” Lorraine looked over her shoulder and saw Kiki coming towards her with a Strap on Cock. “Oh Shit Kiki.” She said. Kiki smiled and answered her. “That’s right Bitch, I got something for yo’ ass.” As was her custom whenever she brought out her strap on Kiki held her Cock up as she walked to Lorraine and asked, “Look familiar Bitch?” Lorraine looked at Kiki’s cock and then turned to David an looked at Ty’s cock sliding in and out of his mouth. She turned back to Kiki who was smiling at her and stroking her cock. “That’s right bitch, it’s a copy of Ty’s shit.” “What are you going to do?” Lorraine asked Kiki. “You’re gonna suck this cock girl.” Kiki pulled Lorraine’s face down to her cock. Ty Turned around so he could watch Kiki while David sucked his cock. One thing that Ty loved at least as much as fuckin Kiki, was watching Kiki fuck another bitch. Kiki could Fuck a bitch good.
Lorraine gagged on Kiki’s cocked as she bobbed up and down on it. “That’s it bitch.” Kiki said. “Get that shit nice wet so I can Fuck your asshole.” Kiki reached down and played with Lorraine’s perky tits as she stuffed her cock in her mouth.

Lady L sat with her legs wide open, fingering her clit, as she watched Vanessa getting ready to take her man Biggie’s big Black cock.
Vanessa was on slump over a bench with her Big Black Ass up. She was looking at Lady L determined to show her she could take Biggie’s cock.
Lady L smiled seductively at her. “You sure you don’t need him to take it easy on you mama?” Vanessa met her challenge. “Bitch I’ll take your man and make your pussy cum.” Lady L looked at her “Think so mama? Fuck her Biggie.” She said. Biggie thrusted his cock into Vanessa’s cunt with a grunt. He went balls deep on his first thrust and slowly pulled out. Vanessa let out a loud “Oh Shit!!!” When biggie got balls deep. Lady L let out a giggle and spoke with sarcasm. “What’s the matter mama?” “I thought you were gonna handle us both.” she said. Vanessa caught her breath, and was now Biggie fucking her with long slow deep strokes. Vanessa looked up at Lady L. “Bring that sweet pussy over her Bitch, I got you.” Lady slid her pussy up to Vanessa and spread t open for her. Vanessa attacked Lady L’s cunt with intensity. She drove two fingers deep up into her cunt and started licking her clit. Lady responded right away. “Ooooo Daaaammmnn what are you doin’ to me.”
“I’m showing you I can take Any Nigga and his Bitch at the same time.”
Vanessa said with passion and power. “And I’m just getting started with this fuckin’ cunt.” She told Lady L as she began to work a third finger into her cunt. Vanessa turned to Biggie over her shoulder who had increased his rhythm only slightly. “Is that the best you can with this fine Black Pussy Nigga?” She said to him. Biggie grunted. “Hell no bitch.” He rammed Vanessa’s cunt hard, and instantly picked up his rhythm. “Ahhh YES Nigga, Yes.” Vanessa moaned. “That’s what the fuck I’m talking about, Fuck that Black Pussy Nigga.” she said. She quickly went back to work on Lady L. She had 3 fingers in her cunt, and spit on her other hand before going back to sucking her clit. Vanessa was now working two fingers of her other hand into Lady L”s tight asshole. She moaned loudly ass Vanessa’s fingers penetrated her asshole like a cock.
“Oh Shit mama, You making my pussy and asshole feel so good.” Lady L said. Vanessa started working a 4th finger into her cunt. “What’s my name Bitch?” She said to Lady L, grunting under the onslaught of Biggie’s cock. Lady L barely managed to moan. “Ohhh Vanessa.” Not at all happy with how she was answered, Vanessa thrust all of her fingers deep and hard into both of Lady l’s fuck holes. “I said What’s My Name Bitch!” She said with some serious “Ghetto Tone”. Lady L responded obediently. “Miss Vanessa Heart.” Lady L continued moaning as Vanessa worked her hot Fuck holes. Vanessa smiled down at Lady L. “Don’t forget it bitch.” She said. Biggie Rammed his Big Black Cock balls deep into Vanessa’s Sweet Black Cunt with one hard pounding stroke, which caused her to cry out. “Ohhhhhh FUCK!” She yelped. “What’s MY Name Bitch.” Biggie said with his own “Tone”. Vanessa Moaned her answer. “Biggie, Biggie Motherfucker.” He pounded the pussy hard again. “I can’t Hear You Bitch!” he said a little louder, and a lot more aggressive. That turned on Vanessa and Lady L, as both of them moaned. Vanessa cried out louder. “Your Fuckin’ names is Biggie motherfucker, Biggie Mack-daddy Motherfucker.” Lady L was overcome between Vanessa finger her fuck holes, and Biggie Fucking Vanessa. She burst into an orgasm that was intense. “Oh shit, oh shit OH SHIT. I’m Cumming.” Lady L moaned, as she shuddered in the throes of orgasm. Vanessa took her fingers out of Lady L’s ass so she could hold onto her bucking hips. “That’s it Girl.” Vanessa moaned, as Biggie was still pounding her cunt. “Give Me that Mulatto Pussy cream.” Lady L moaned and writhed through the rest of her orgasm. When she stopped cumming, Vanessa Took her fingers out of Lady L’s cunt, and put both of her hands on the bench to prop herself up under Biggie’s pounding. She was moaning loudly. “Ooooohhhh, Fuck me Biggie, Fuck my Black Pussy with you big ass fuckin dick.” Biggie was hammering the pussy. “Yeah you like that fuckin dick don’t you bitch?” He said to her as he smacked her ass. “Oh Yes I love that fuckin Big Black Cock Nigga.” She answered through her moans. Biggie was “feeling himself” as he watched this Hot Up and Cumming Pornstar Taking his Cock. He could see Lady L was playing with her pussy as she watched him Fuck Vanessa. “I knew you couldn’t handle this Black Dick like my Mulatto Mami can Bitch.” He said as he smacked Vanessa’s ass again. Vanessa gave him an angry look over her shoulder that was so fucking sexy, and squeezed her pussy muscles tight on his dick.” When he felt her pussy tighten on his Dick Biggie knew he said the wrong thing. Vanessa reached underneath herself and grabbed Biggie’s balls tight. “Nigga, I been nice and enjoying that good Dick, but now that you talkin Shit?”. “I’m gonna put in on you Good Nigga.” She slid Biggie’s cock out of her pussy and turned around to face him. “Lie your ass down Nigga.”
Biggie laid back on the bench, and Vanessa straddled him facing Lady L.
She spoke to her as she lowered her cunt onto Biggie’s cock. “Watch and learn bitch, this is how you put it on a Nigga.”

Kiki”s strap on cock glistening as she took it out of Lorraine’s mouth. Spit was still dripping off of it as Kiki moved around behind Lorraine.
“Slow you roll baby boy.” Kiki said to David as she eased the had of her cock up to Lorraine’s tight caramel asshole. Kiki slowly worked the head of her cock into her asshole. Lorraine moaned as she felt Kiki’s cock entering her. “Ooooooo it really feels like Ty’s cock girl.” She moaned to Kiki. “I’m not gonna fuck you like Ty does bitch, get ready.” Kiki told Lorraine. As soon as she felt the head of her cock pass the rim and truly enter her asshole, Lorraine let out a gasp, and relaxed for what she thought would be a nice smooth ass fuck. Kiki smiled ass she felt her ease into Lorraine’s asshole. “I’m gonna tare that ass up.” she thought to herself. Instead of pouncing right away like she usual did, she eased into a nice slow fuck. She was gentle and found a nice smooth rhythm with David. “Work it with me White Boy.” She said to David. They got into an alternating pace to one cock was in while the other was out. Lorraine was going crazy. “Oh David....Kiki...you two are fucking me so good.” Ty took his cock out of David’s mouth and moved so he could offer it to Lorraine’s mouth. She reached out and took hold of Ty’s cock and opened her mouth. She kissed and licked Ty’s cock from tip to balls. “I wanna lick your asshole before the night is over you nasty Black motherfucker.” she said to Ty. “Ahh shit, alright.” Ty said. As Lorraine worked her way back up Ty’s cock, Kiki called out to David. “Come on David, let’s put it on your Bitch, White Boy.”
Knowing exactly what Kiki meant (he Was dating a sista-girl) David answered Kiki. “Fuck yeah girl, I got you.” He said. He gabbed Lorraine’s hips while Kiki grabbed her shoulders. The two of the began pounding Lorraine’s fuck holes like pistons. “Oh SHIT!!!.” Lorraine screamed as David and Kiki began to “Put it on her”. “Yes! Yes, Fuck Me, Fuck Me.” Lorraine yelled. “Fuck my Cunt You Motherfucker. Oh Shit Fuck my Asshole you Bitch.” Lorraine screamed. She was so base and raw it was so fucking sexy. The house was applauding ad whistling. Tips were flying from all over. Ty moved in and stuff his cock into Lorraine’s hungry mouth. “Here bitch.” He said as he stuffed her mouth. It was hot. “Freak House” had never seen anything like it. Lorraine had all three of her holes stuffed. Lorraine was being used and fucked like a slut, a real Hardcore cumslut, by Kiki, Ty, and her man David, and she was loving every second of it......

Sensing the heat of pure lust from all around him, Lee reluctantly took his tongue out of Peach Cream’s sweet Black Cunt and stepped to his mic. As he stepped aside Ben stepped up and said “I’ll keep the pussy warm b*o.” He stared licking where Lee had left off, Peach Cream not once stopping the blow job that had Jordan Chase’s toes curled and teeth gritted. “Damn You suck some Mean Nasty Cock miss Peach.” She looked at up Jordan long enough to say. “I love suckin’ a nice Big White Boy Cock motherfucker.” Jordan threw his head back and moaned as Peach took his cock back into her hot ebony mouth.
Lee looked around “Freak House” before he spoke. He thought he eve saw Pepper Vargas sucking some dick, and that was even rarer than Peach Cream fucking around! He looked around the “Playpen” and saw all of the Blaze’s special guests getting into their own little threesome and foursomes. “Damn. How and when Kiki and Ty will top this, cuz they surely will.” he thought to himself.

“Hey Freak House”, he said into the mic. “Have we got us a hot fucking night going on or what?” The house erupted into applause and moans.
“Hmmff.” Lee thought to himself. “Even if they don’t top this, it’ll sure be fun watching them try.” He scurried back to Peach and Jordan, and saw Ben now fucking Peach, who was still sucking Jordan. Before he could react, Jordan called him. “Hey Lee let me suck that pretty cock for a while.” Lee happily stepped up and fed his hard cock to Jordan,
Who rammed two fingers right up Lee’s tight asshole, making him moan.
Jordan looked up at him. “Your asshole is my next target for my cock.”
Lee moaned, and thought to himself. “It is going to be SO much fucking fun watching them try.”.......



The End of Part 2
... Continue»
Posted by HrnyCoCoCpl 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 706  |  
99%
  |  27

Terms Revealed

Terms Revealed
by W2beh (w2beh@yahoo.com)


This is a follow-up to the story of our first adventure, ‘Testing the Limits’ posted in directory 34. My wife informs me she has to sl**p with the stud in order to satisfy the terms of her agreement for his earlier cooperation. I require some convincing, and her methods ensure my eventual agreement. (MMF, exh, bd, bi, mast, oral, reluc)


The very first time we had the house to ourselves, my wife had me sit down with her to watch the video she had made of me. It had been weeks since that explosive night at the hotel, and I was nervous and embarrassed to the point of distraction, but my wife quickly let me know she had loved the experience and that there was no cause for concern, at least with her.
That last little warning caused me unease, as I wondered what, if anything, she meant to imply. Despite my misgivings, however, there could be no denying how turned on I became as we watched the video together. The sexual tension between my wife and I had increased significantly since that night, with many pleasurable results, and it peaked again as we watched me be abused on the big screen in our living room.
My curiosity about the identity of the stud she had turned loose on me, which I hoped the video would clear up, went unresolved. It turned out he had worn a bandanna tied around his head, along with dark glasses. While it looked ridiculous on video, it effectively concealed his identity, leaving me to continue wondering.
Needless to say, my wife would not divulge a clue, much less let on how she had managed to set up the incredible evening. He was, I must admit, an excellent specimen of youthful manhood. And even though I knew what was going to happen on the video, it literally frightened me to see how wantonly I behaved as he stood over me, when I thought it was only my wife who was a witness.
All fears and embarrassment aside, the video turned me on beyond description, and for days after watching the tape I found myself getting hard at the most inopportune times, simply by thinking of it. I started watching the video at every chance that came along, and the first time my wife came home and caught me watching it on my own, she was quite amused. It simply gave her further evidence of the control she now wielded over me.
The sharing of fantasies between us had returned nearly to the level of the early years of our marriage, and she often steered the conversation to me performing lewd acts for her amusement. There were even recent nights when she would simply lay beside me in bed and whisper in my ear, recounting moments of that night that she liked, as she had me masturbate. During one of these sessions, she captured my cum with her mouth and then transferred it to my own. I took it from her willingly, and this turned her on so much that she sucked me back to hardness, then proceeded to ride my cock to a crotch grinding orgasm.
It happened that we found ourselves alone at home on a Friday night, the k**s busy with their own lives, and we both saw it as an opportunity to indulge the newly rekindled lust we shared. We live in a house that is fairly secluded, located in a neighborhood with very large lots. Our property is heavily wooded, offering further privacy with the house sitting back more than 200 feet from the road.
There is a wide porch across the front of the house, and I love to sit there after dark this time of year and listen to the frogs and cicadas. Trees and thick foliage offer concealment from the neighbors on either side, and though the street is visible, the distance through the trees makes it hard to see from the road to the porch. This particular Friday, I sat in a high back rocker, enjoying a stiff drink, waiting for my wife to finish her shower.
It was a cool night, and when she came through the door she was wrapped in a blanket, carrying a drink of her own. She had socks on her feet, but I noticed with some interest the bare calves extending beneath the blanket. She set her drink on the table, and then held the blanket around herself as she carefully fed her legs through the arms of the rocking chair so that she ended up sitting astride my lap, facing me. We kissed without a word, and when I slipped my hands under the blanket, my hopes were rewarded. They found a naked woman underneath.
We rocked and kissed for a while as I stroked her bare back under the blanket, then she laid against my chest and I held her close. When she spoke for the first time, her words did not fit the moment. ‘You realize I have to let the stud fuck me, don’t you?’
She lifted her head and looked into my eyes, then lay back against my chest. ‘I had a feeling that was going to come as a surprise.’ She paused, then went on, ‘How do you think I got him to cooperate? I had to barter. In effect, we have a contract.’
I remained silent, not knowing how to respond. Instinctively, my arms held her more tightly. The pangs of jealousy I had felt that night, when it was I who was actually the recipient of most of his actions, returned. I was rational enough to know that it was ridiculous, but that didn’t ease the feelings. Shifting my position slightly to buy time, I tried to fight the feelings down and think of what to say.
She rescued me by speaking first, but her words only added to my discomfort. ‘I’ve thought about that monster cock ever since I saw it sliding in and out of your mouth. I went down on him in the shower, but he was spent after dumping two loads in you. I want him fresh, so I decided to wait. Now it’s time to service the contract, so to speak.’
I found my voice, sounding more accusing than I intended. ‘It’s more than closing a contract. You want to do it.’
She was not bothered by the accusation. ‘Yes.’
She could sense my unease, as I sat silently holding her to my chest.
‘First question’, she said, picking up on a game we often played. ‘Why should you have fun with him and I can’t?’
‘It was your idea.’
‘Fair enough, but answer the question.’
‘I don’t have an answer.’
She let that hang for a moment. ‘Second question. Have you not yet learned your place?’
My unwillingness to speak simply gave me away. I knew what she was talking about, and she didn’t feel the need to wait for an answer. ‘I thought it was pretty clear I owned you now. You’ve shown what a slut you are, and I have a tape to prove it.’
It was said as a matter of fact, I’m sure, but again I wondered if there was a threat involved. I waited for the third question, knowing the game required I answer all she had, but apparently we were done. Enough had been said.
She was right, of course. She tested my limits, and found none. At least so far, and deep inside I knew I was eager for her to try again. The close-ups of that big cock in my mouth, with her face alongside mine as she whispered encouragement in my ear, caused my dick to swell every time I thought about it. And there was no doubt I had fantasized repeatedly over the years about her having sex with other men, and had gone so far in earlier days to allow her to suck off our friend Jeff. In fact, I caused it to happen. So was this jealousy I felt because I didn’t want to share her, or the stud? That sobering thought made me uneasy, and I realized knowing the answer may be even more unsettling.
She broke the silence. ‘You don’t like the idea?’
Why was I hesitating? ‘I don’t know baby.’
She suddenly sat up on my lap and looked directly at me. ‘Did I cause you to think I was asking permission to do this? I’m sorry.’
The sarcasm was startling, and I swallowed hard at her words. The softness in her voice was gone, and she pulled my hands from her back. ‘I think you want me to do this, you just don’t realize it yet.’
With that she pushed the blanket from her shoulders and let it fall around her waist. There was a streetlight at the end of our driveway, and once your eyes adjusted, it provided quite a bit of light, even at this distance. Her bare breasts stood out proudly, and her nipples were rigid as her hands closed over them. With her bare back to the street, she caressed her breasts in front of me, then pulled her nipples straight out between a thumb and finger. ‘Haven’t you enjoyed these breasts the past few weeks?’ she asked coyly, with yet another apparent swing in her mood.
‘Yes.’
Slowly she extracted herself from the arms of the chair, leaving the blanket behind in my lap as she arose. She stood before me on the porch, naked and beautiful, and I gazed upon her with unabashed hunger. My nude wife was still the ultimate turn-on for me, and as she dropped her hands from her breasts and slid them down along her hips, my eyes followed their path along her slender body.
She picked up the blanket, turning her lovely behind to me as she walked to the steps that led off the porch. Our house sits high, and the porch exits at one end to a lower deck that runs along the side of the house. From the deck, a wide stair, spread out in a quarter circle, extends down the hill into the front and side yards. My wife descended from the porch to the deck stark naked, then spread out the blanket at the top of the lower stairs.
The motion of shaking the blanket out before her caused her breasts to bounce deliciously in the gentle lighting. She stepped down to the first step, and then sat back on the blanket. From my chair I saw her lay all the way back, the glow from the streetlight clearly showing off her body now that she was out of the shadows created by the covered porch. While she wasn’t blatantly obvious with the light 200 feet away, it would not be hard for someone on the street to see her. They would need only to look in the right direction.
Getting up from my chair, I walked towards her, taking a seat on the upper steps so that I looked down upon her nude form. The chill of the night had her nipples stiff, and the light reflected off white areas of skin that were normally covered. Looking around, I assessed the situation and decided that she was being fairly bold. From where she now lay, the next-door neighbor’s house on one side could be seen. The house across the street and up the hill could be seen as well, but the trees did at least obscure the view from there.
The street itself offered several clear lines of sight through the trees as you passed in front of our place. With her body spread out on the deck and her feet on the first step, her spread legs were towards the street, away from me. In our younger days she had very strong exhibitionist tendencies, which we had exploited to our mutual pleasure quite often, and I had no doubt she was fully aware of what she was doing. I didn’t know where this was going, but I knew I liked it and quickly forgot how it had started.
She looked up at me and smiled, then closed her eyes and began to caress her body. She started at her breasts again, but quickly a hand found it’s way to her pussy. We live on a secluded cul-de-sac, which sees very little traffic, but at that moment a car turned the corner and slowly passed by the house. She seemed not to notice, as her eyes remained closed and the only movement was her hands at her body.
The scene obviously turned her on, and she started to writhe slightly as one hand pinched a nipple and the other rubbed her pussy. Her youthful brazenness of days past, prevalent in many of my favorite memories, was again on full display as she bent her head downward, and with a helping hand sucked her own nipple into her mouth. Her nipples are large, and she held this one in her teeth, stretching her breast upward, as she now masturbated with both hands.
At that point, you could hear the car coming back up the road, which could mean they had dropped someone off, picked someone up, or had caught a glimpse of my wife and were coming back for a second look. I thought this might get a cautious reaction from her, but was quickly proven wrong. The awkward position required to hold the nipple between her teeth was clearly becoming uncomfortable, but she held it with her eyes wide open, both hands in her pussy, legs spread to the street, as she watched the car pass by once again.
The car turned the corner and was gone, and she released the nipple and let her head drop back to the blanket. Almost as a counter action, her hips came up off the blanket and she stretched upward as one hand probed into her pussy and the other rubbed furiously at her clit. If anyone was looking, there could be absolutely no doubt what she doing. My cock was rock hard as I looked on, watching her build-up to orgasm.
She started convulsing, and then cried out as her body was wracked with pleasure, her hips falling back to the deck and her head and shoulders lifting forward in an involuntary spasm. Collapsing back to the blanket, her hand again found her breast as she caressed herself lovingly, slowly bringing herself down from the high of her solo flight. I was looking around once again to fully appreciate the boldness and eroticism of the moment, when she spoke for the first time since getting off my lap.
‘Be a love and go get me a dildo, will you?’
She didn’t have to ask twice; I was on my feet and headed for the door when she called out, ‘Make that a big one and a little one, and some lubricant.’
Practically running, I returned a few minutes later with the big cock-like dildo she had used on me at the hotel, and a small bullet shaped vibrator. As I handed them to her, she said, ‘Now I want you to walk out to the street and check out what you can see from there. Don’t come back until I tell you to.’
Hesitating only a moment in my surprise, I then turned without a word and walked off the stairs into the yard, crossing quickly through the trees to the street. I purposefully chose an area away from the light so it wouldn’t interfere with my night vision, realizing that I liked this idea. No sooner had I gotten to the street, another car came around the corner. I turned away from the car to avoid those bright lights as well, and could see my naked wife on the deck as the driver passed by. I knew where to look, but still I was struck by how easy it was to see her if you happened to look in the right place.
As my eyes adjusted, her actions became clearer. She had already moved the big dildo into her pussy and was working it in and out. I knew what she was doing, so making out her actions was easy for me, but I still felt it was pretty obvious. I was nervous on the street, afraid I might inadvertently draw attention to her, but held my ground, mesmerized by the show 200 feet away. Her legs came up so her knees were at her chest and she was totally exposed in the semi-darkness.
I watched as her free hand brought the small dildo from her mouth, where I had not noticed it before, to her ass. Slowly, she worked it into her ass, which caused my already excited cock to strain against my pants. She moved in and out of both holes now, rolling about on the blanket, her legs still high.
It was then that she did the most incredible thing. She pulled the big dildo from her pussy, laid it aside, then slowly got to her feet and began walking towards me, her hands pulling at her nipples as she walked. I expected her to stop along the way, but she kept coming. Just before she cleared the tree line to the grassy area along the road, I started to step towards her, but she told me to freeze. She walked right up to me at the edge of the road, stark naked, her hands pinching hard on her nipples.
Then with both hands, she pulled her hair back as if to make a ponytail. Her arms were high and her breasts uplifted as she stretched, showing me her nakedness. The effect was intoxicating, almost enough to make me forget the dangerous situation we were in. I started to say something about heading back to the house when she cut me off.
‘You ever want to have this pussy again, slut?’
What kind of question was that? ‘Yes’, I stammered as I looked about. She was standing before me, well lit and highly visible, and her glassy eyed stare told me she was very turned on and not about to stop.
‘Then do what I say, when I say.’
Her masturbation show had driven the earlier conversation from my mind, but now her words brought it back quickly. She wanted to fuck the stud. I swallowed hard. A noise from a dog up the road made me look about nervously. This was our home, our neighborhood, and I was truly worried what might happen if she got caught like this.
‘You want to get me back in where’s it safe, don’t you slut?’ she asked, not looking around at all. Her voice sounded raspy, she was truly turned on. She moved a hand from her breast to her ass, leading me to think my suspicions were true; the dildo was still in her asshole.
‘Yeah baby, I really do.’
‘Then don’t resist. Promise me you’ll do as I say without question. And admit you want me to fuck him.’
‘I’ll do whatever you tell me to do. And yes, I want you to fuck him.’ Did I mean it? She had me turned on, and in the past I would love a situation like this, with her nude and taking such risks. But this was our front yard, and we had already been standing on this street too long.
She closed her eyes, obviously enjoying the manipulations of her own body. ‘I’m not moving until I come.’
‘Then come baby. Think about his big cock in your pussy. Think about it in your mouth. Then come and let me get you out of here.’
‘Ever think you’d see me masturbate in the street?’
‘No, but you’re beautiful.’ Then catching on to the situation, I added, ‘The neighbors may be watching you right now. They want to see you come, Baby. Show them how hot you are. I’ll bet the k** next door is at the window with his cock in his hand right now.’
That was all she needed, as she leaned into me with a whimper. Her hands never slowed as her body started convulsing and she bit into my shoulder. When I heard the car returning from the cul-de-sac, I scooped her up in my arms and headed for the bushes. Just as I reached the tree line, the sound of the car registered and her eyes flew open with a frightened look, the reality of the situation sinking in.
It wasn’t nearly as close an encounter as it seemed, the glow of the headlights still had not crested a small hill just down the road, and she relaxed again as I ducked behind a row of azaleas and dropped to the ground. A moment later the car passed no more than 30 feet away. I was sitting in the thick layer of leaves that covered the ground, trying to catch my breath, with my naked, panting wife in my lap, when I felt her lips lock on to my neck. Her hands were busy again, and I knew she heading towards another orgasm.
She drew her legs up, and I could now see the end of the dildo extending from her asshole as her fingers plunged into her pussy. In younger days she was multi-orgasmic when extremely turned on, but it had been years since I had seen that side of her. But now she was clearly on a roll, and I held her naked form in my lap, out by the street in our front yard, and pinched her nipples as wave after wave of orgasm swept through her. Behind the bushes we were out of sight, but if anyone heard her there would be no doubt in their minds what she was experiencing. Now she was the slut, and I was in awe of this wicked woman that was my wife.
By now her head was laid back across the arm I had around her shoulders. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was open. She stretched her legs out before her, with her feet buried in the leaves. Both hands gently stroked her pussy. My free hand was squeezing her nipples, pulling them away from her body in the manner she loved so much. As she slowly returned to reality, her eyes fluttered open and she asked, ‘You’ll really do as I ask? Or did you just say that to get me away from the street?’
‘My God, how could I say no to you? I’ll do whatever you ask.’
‘Then why did you resist?’
Good question. Since she first tested me several weeks ago, and in the process hinted openly that it would not be the only time, I had waited to see what happened next with barely concealed anxiety. I was eager. On top of that, I had always had fantasies of my wife with other people, and these I had shared with her on countless occasions. So what was the source of my reluctance? I thought I might know, so I said to her, ‘Deep down I think I’m just worried of messing up the beautiful relationship I have with you.’
‘So you think we might go too far?’
‘It’s possible.’
‘Then let’s cut a deal. If I push you past your limits, you just say so. If you push me too far, I’ll do the same.’
I looked down at this lovely naked creature in my arms and wondered how I could be so lucky. ‘So you don’t find my willingness to do…....anything, to be a problem?’
She snorted at that. ‘If I recall you only did as I asked. Listen, most of the time I need a man, and you are all the man a woman could want. But sometimes, and especially now that I’ve had it once, I’m going to want a slut to dominate, a slut to entertain me. You can be both without fear with me, it’s what I want.’
‘Then I’ll be your slut whenever you like.’ My cock had stiffened underneath her, and I knew she could feel it. My weakness was the source of her power, and she gave me an evil smile as she sat up. Crawling off my lap, she rolled over onto all fours in the leaves, pushing her ass up high towards my face.
‘Eat my pussy, slut’, she commanded.
There was plenty of light from the street filtering through the bushes, and I could clearly see her pussy and the dildo that remained embedded in her asshole. In such a position, the exposed end of the dildo stuck up into the air lewdly, and I could not help but notice that very little of it showed. Moving onto my knees, I wasted no time sinking my tongue into her folds.
She responded quickly as I placed a hand on each of her hips and pulled her pussy into my face. Laying her head in the leaves, she curved her back so that her ass stuck almost straight up, giving me total access. With her clit sucked into my mouth, and my nose pressed up into the folds of her pussy, my open eyes could look directly at her lovely asshole stretched around the dildo. Over time, my tongue ventured upwards and began to lick around the base of the dildo, and my efforts were rewarded by a long moan from my wife. By the time I returned to apply suction to her clit, it didn’t take me long to start her on another string of orgasms. Her capacity for orgasm was astounding, and by the time she was done, she had collapsed to the ground and was squirming in the dirt and leaves to get away from my probing tongue.
‘Get naked, slut,’ she hissed.
I removed my clothes without hesitation as she got back to her knees, dirt and leaves clinging to her body. As I moved up behind her, she reached between her legs and guided my cock to her pussy. It sank in easily, and as I slid into her, my stomach pressed against the dildo, driving it deeper into her ass. She pushed me out of her, then reached back and removed the dildo, dropping it to the ground.
Once again, she reached between her legs for my cock, only this time she guided it to her asshole. I needed no urging, and for the first time since our k**s had been born, naked and exposed in the front yard, rooting around in the leaves like a couple of wild a****ls, I butt-fucked my wife to a glorious orgasm.
The next day seemed like a normal Saturday at our house. About mid-afternoon I learned that we would have the place to ourselves again this night, with the k**s heading off to stay with friends for various reasons. Since they had their own transportation and agendas, it wasn’t that unusual, but I still wondered how much my wife had to do with it. We went out to do a little afternoon shopping, and on the way home my wife punched a number into her cell phone and handed it to me.
‘Tell him to come over about eight.’
I had been day dreaming about the night before, thinking rather smugly that her methods to convince me to play along with her games could very well lead me to offer resistance more often. Snapping instantly back to reality at her command, I was lucky we weren’t in traffic or I might have wrecked. I started to say something, but her stare shut me up. He picked up on the third ring. It was clear he recognized the number and expected to hear her voice, and it only took a moment for him to realize who was calling.
‘What do you want?’ he asked abruptly.
‘She was hoping you’d come over about eight.’
‘And she got you to call.’ It was a statement.
‘Yeah.’
‘You going to be there?’
Now that he asked, I really didn’t know for sure.
‘Yeah, I think so.’
‘You think so? Don’t you have a mind of your own?’ he sneered. My natural confidence was gone, and his comment stung, but before I could respond he added, ‘If I have anything left when I get done with her, maybe I’ll fuck your tight ass again.’
With that he was gone. I lowered the phone and looked over at my wife. She was smiling, and her hand slid over and covered my crotch as I drove. ‘I see that conversation got a rise out of you.’ I couldn’t deny it. As humiliating as it was, it had turned me on.
We showered together later that evening. I got out first, and she lingered in the shower for a long time, while I made myself a quick drink to settle the butterflies swirling around in my stomach. When she walked naked from the shower I could see she had trimmed her pubic hair. She left a thin patch of short hairs, and as I kissed her I ran a hand over her womanhood, confirming she had shaved the lips of her pussy silky smooth. I knew from experience what she was up to. Later tonight, her now exposed clitoris and pussy lips would receive the maximum possible stimulation.
Putting on a short skirt and silky blouse, she then ordered me to strip. Once naked, she went to her drawer and handed me a lacy pair of pink silk panties. My heart sank. Even though I ended up enjoying it last time, wearing women’s underwear was the one thing I was having the most trouble accepting. Seeing myself in garters and stockings in the video had been a source of excitement, but also extreme embarrassment. Of all the things shown in the video, that was what I was most afraid of anyone ever seeing. She noted my expression, asking ‘Have we hit the limit already?’
‘No, I’m just wondering why you like this.’
‘Two reasons. First, I know you hate it, so we get maximum humiliation. You’ve always been so cocky, so it’s a good way to set the mood and put you in your place. Second, it sends a message. When he sees you in my underwear, he knows you’re just a slut toy and not a serious threat to his manhood.’
I slid them on without further argument, feeling women’s panties on my body for the first time. They were what I always referred to derisively as granny pants when she wore them, because they were conservatively cut, which meant in this case that they actually fit me rather well. Most of her granny pants were cotton, but these were silk and lace, and the feeling of them on my crotch, I had to admit, was not bad. She then handed me the same garters and stockings I had worn before. After watching me struggle for a minute, she giggled as she taught me the proper way to put them on. Finally done, she stepped back to admire her work. I refused to look at the mirror.
‘Go fix us some drinks, slut.’
I padded off to the kitchen, praying the k**s were truly gone. The truth of the matter was that with the layout of our house, and with the two dogs we had in the back, it would be virtually impossible for anyone to reach our door without us knowing well in advance. This knowledge gave me little comfort as I moved around the house in women’s underwear. My wife had entered and was watching me with a smirk, and as I turned to her with the drinks, her bra-less breasts pressing out against the silky blouse gave me something else to think about.
‘Drink up slut, you only have a minute.’
I had no idea what she meant, and did not ask. When I was about half done with my drink, she took it from me and led me into the living room. ‘Kneel by the couch.’ I did as I was told, and she came up behind me and placed the blindfold from our previous adventure over my eyes again, fixing it tightly. My disappointed reaction must have been more obvious than I thought. ‘Not time for formal introductions yet, slut.’
‘Place your hands behind your back.’ Doing as I was told, she promptly locked my hands together with a pair of handcuffs.
She departed the room without a word, leaving me to wonder where the handcuffs came from. I knew I must be quite a sight, kneeling in my own living room, in women’s underwear, handcuffed and blindfolded. This was not what I had expected, but my hard cock would make denying I liked it difficult.
She was gone a long time, and my anxiety level was building, when the dogs started barking. I knew the bark well; we had a visitor. I heard my wife come back into the room, and then I heard the door close as she went outside. Trying to quiet the panic rising within me, I sat stiffly and waited, a cold sweat of fear breaking out on my forehead. After a moment I heard voices outside, then the door re-opened. It was only two steps from the door to the living room, as they approached from my back.
‘Jesus, what a pussy’, was all he said.
‘Yeah, and a pretty good pussy-eater, too. Want a drink?’
Obviously tonight they weren’t going to conceal his voice, which was a change. I could hear them in the kitchen laughing and talking. When they came back in the room, he asked, ‘Why don’t you get rid of him and move in with me?’
‘Sure, but then you’d have to take his place when I want to have a little fun.’
‘Never mind,’ he replied as he laughed. ‘You like being the boss don’t you?’
‘With him, yes.’ They passed me and sat on the couch, no more than a few feet away.
‘Well, I’m the boss tonight.’
‘Then tell me what you want, boss man.’
He chuckled, and I heard the unmistakable sound of kissing. The talking trailed off, then stopped as the passion became more urgent. This went on for quite a while, and I hung my head and listened intently, trying to imagine what was happening right before me. When something hit my head, I knew right away from the silky feel that it was my wife’s blouse. He was wasting little time. The blouse hung on my head for a second, and then slipped off onto the floor, which brought a laugh from both of them.
‘The little pervert’s dick is hard.’
‘He likes for me to have fun. And he knows from personal experience what I have coming tonight.’ Her foot suddenly rubbed my crotch, causing me to jump. They both laughed again.
Once more they fell into silence, and I listened for clues to what they were doing. From her moans I assumed his mouth was on her nipples, and this was confirmed when he said, ‘I knew you liked them pinched hard from watching you the other night.’ This went on and on, and they seemed to be in no hurry. When I heard a zipper, I had no way of knowing if it was his pants or her skirt, which also had a zipper on the side. The answer came a moment later. ‘That’s it, wrap your hand around that b**st.’
His words brought back a memory, and I had to agree with his description. What a b**st it was. The thought of my wife sitting in front of me, with his b**st of a cock in her hand, had me squirming with pleasure as I listened to their foreplay.
I felt movement and realized after a moment that my wife had slid off the couch onto the carpet. From the sounds, I had no doubt she was removing his pants. My dick got harder, and I strained to hear, wishing that I could see what she was doing. He let out a small moan, and I suspected she had just closed her mouth over his dick. I wondered if she liked the feel of it in her mouth as much as I did, but I didn’t have to wonder long. ‘No wonder you loved sucking this huge cock so much, slut.’ I nodded yes, too embarrassed to speak, and certain I wasn’t expected to.
Her cock sucking went on for a long time, and she must have been working him into a frenzy judging by his moaning and thrashing about. Every time he got close, I could tell she backed off, holding him at bay as he let out little groans of frustration. She was a master at this game, as I knew all too well.
Even without eyesight, the scene before me was hot, and I was having a difficult time sitting still as I tried to get some type of stimulation on my own stiff cock. Then with a start I felt her reach out and grab my shoulder, pulling me towards her. I shuffled forward on my knees, across her silk blouse, without question, and with some difficulty she directed me between his legs. She had moved just outside his left leg, and the sucking sounds of her mouth on his cock were much closer now. I sat and listened, and then felt her hand on the back of my head, pushing me forward. I went willingly as she guided his cock into my mouth with her other hand.
Closing over it like the slut I was, I welcomed this glistening wet monster back into my mouth for the second time. His hands came to my head, moving me back and forth on his cock, not caring whose mouth it was. It was an incredible feeling, handcuffed and helpless as he fed me his cock, with my wife’s hand wrapped around the base pumping it into my mouth. This was more like it. I silently thanked my wife for the handcuffs, and even the women’s underwear. I was back in slut mode and didn’t care any more.
She let me suck on his cock for a few minutes, then I felt her pull his hand from the right side of my head. At my ear she whispered, ‘Don’t be selfish, slut’, then she kissed my cheek and trailed her tongue along my face to my lips. I froze as her tongue snaked around the cock sticking into my mouth. Easing back so that the head was right at my lips, I felt her tongue enter my mouth as it continued its exploration. Then we were both kissing the head, and slowly I moved to the right side of his cock as she took the left.
We worked our way down his length, then back up, our lips wrapped around from either side so that they met in the middle on the top and bottom. Her mouth covered the head and sucked him in as I continued to lick along his length, then she would swap and let me swallow the b**st while she ran her lips up and down his shaft. It was the most erotic experience of my life, my breathing almost stopping as I became absorbed in the moment. My only wish was again for sight, so I could look my wife in the eye as we sucked off this stud together.
She seemed to like stroking his cock into my mouth, her hand wrapped firmly around his length as I sucked, and I did my best to be the slut she wanted me to be. But it was clear her real desire was to have this big cock in her own mouth, so I licked down the underside and went to work on his testicles. As soon as my tongue made contact I could feel him jump, and one by one I sucked his testicles into my mouth and gently wet them down with my tongue. His hair tickled my nose, and the awkward position was hard on my neck, but it was a small price to pay as I lovingly sucked both balls into my mouth at once, and simply held them there, marveling at how full my mouth was.
‘That’s it slut. Suck his balls.’
I sucked until the pressure made him tense up, then released his balls and licked back up the shaft, kissing across my wife’s fingers, which continued to be wrapped firmly around the base of his cock. I knew she was trying to make him last, but judging by the sounds, it was going to be a short-term fix. I worked my lips around hers, feeling the cock slide in and out as she moved her head. The musky smell, his moaning, the noises made by her mouth, and the heat of his crotch made for sensory overload as we tag teamed his cock. I was in heaven, and knew my wife had to be as well, as we shared this incredible experience.
Heading south again, I kissed his testicles once more, then tried in vain to work my way past his balls, towards his ass. The memory must have been a good one for him, for as soon as he realized what I wanted he slid forward on the couch then pulled his legs up high. When I still had trouble reaching, he slid all the way forward so that his ass was hanging off the edge of the couch, pulling his legs back as far as he could.
My way was clear. Using my mouth, I pushed his balls aside and locked on to the space between his testicles and his asshole, which I knew from my own experience to be sensitive. Applying as much suction as I could, his anxiety grew as he waited for my mouth to move to his asshole. I teased him for a moment, as I listened to the sucking sounds of my wife go silent. ‘Do it slut.’
She went back to his cock, and I shifted down and ran my tongue as deep as I could into his anus. I felt as much as heard the low guttural noise that came from his lips, knowing all too well the pleasure he was feeling. With his testicles pressed up against my nose, I went after his asshole at a feverish pace, licking all around the rim then diving back to the middle to drive my tongue against his sphincter. His hands came down and spread his cheeks, giving me maximum access, and as I willingly tongued his asshole, I heard him go over the edge.
When his orgasm started, his right leg came down hard in response to the spasms wracking his body, knocking me backwards. Apparently my wife was holding his left leg up in her refusal to release his cock, and from the sounds I knew he was pumping his hot semen into her mouth. I was coming up beside her, in my own private darkness, when she suddenly redirected his cock to my mouth. Realizing what she was doing, I opened up, but not before he squirted come on my lips and chin. His throbbing cock entered my mouth, and I willingly took the last few drops of his come. Stroking his cock with her hand to pump every last drop into my mouth, I heard her say, ‘That’s it slut. Finish him off.’
Her next action could also be easily considered the most erotic experience in my life. Pulling his cock away, she leaned in and kissed me deeply, then proceed to lick his come from my lips and chin. It was an incredible feeling, to have her licking another man’s come from my face. When she kissed me again, I tried to express my appreciation with passion, but she quickly pulled away. ‘You are a nasty little cum slut.’ With that she went back to sucking on his cock, and I vividly recalled my own experience of having his once rigid manhood softening inside my mouth.
After a while she got up and passed by me as she left the room. Hearing her a moment later making drinks, I leaned forward and sought out his cock with my mouth. I half expected him to push me away, and when he didn’t I sucked in his semi-hard cock, working hard to revive it. It felt wonderful in my mouth in this softened state, and I found it thrilling to be ‘caught’ when my wife returned.
I knew it had to be quite a sight for her to enter the room and see me kneeling on the floor in women’s panties and nylons, hands cuffed behind my back, blind-folded, willfully worshiping another man’s cock. She paused and watched, and I hoped the image pleased her. ‘Just couldn’t get enough, could you slut?’
His weight shifted as she sat down beside him, handing him a drink. They sipped in silence as I continued to suck his cock, then I heard the kissing start again. After a few minutes, she pushed me back and they got up. ‘We’re going to the bedroom slut. You’re welcome to join us if you can find the way back there.’ He was laughing as I heard them walk away.
I sat there a moment, acutely aware of my throbbing hard-on pressing against the silk panties, as I heard them move down the hall. She took him to our bed. The thought echoed in head, and it didn’t take me long to realize her goal was maximum humiliation. He would be fucking her soon, and I would never be able to lie next to her in our bed without thinking of him. There could be no doubt she knew this.
Working myself to my feet, my cock made contact with the arm of the couch, and I stood there a minute rubbing myself against the furniture. Whatever doubts I may have had about her decision, however much I wished they had stayed and fucked on the couch, it clearly wasn’t affecting my state of arousal.
As a k**, I learned a trick for walking through a dark house that I put to use now. Instead of trying in vain to see for navigation in the darkness, I would simply close my eyes and accept the loss of visual input. Using the memory of a familiar layout, I found it to be much easier to move about without stumbling. With my eyes now blindfolded, it was easy to apply this technique as I counted the paces until I reached the two steps leading out of the sunken living room. At the top of the steps, I moved slowly to my left, counting off three paces to clear the counter separating the kitchen from the dining area, then turning right.
After a few more steps, I was certain I was at the step up to the hallway, which was slightly higher than the dining area in this multi-level house. Reaching out with my foot, I found the step, then moved into the hallway. I counted the paces until I was sure I was at the bottom of the stairs, which put the master bedroom door to my left. I eased over until my shoulder touched the doorframe, then turned the corner and moved slowly into the room.
‘Well, looks like the cum slut made it. I knew he wouldn’t miss this.’
From the sound it was clear they were on the bed. I eased forward until I felt my thigh make contact with the bed frame, then stood there.
‘Looks like the effort didn’t affect his hard-on,’ she giggled. ‘Why don’t you just kneel down right where you are slut, maybe we’ll find a use for you later.’
My knees were sore and my leg muscles tight from kneeling so long in the living room, but I knelt as instructed. They seemed to be simply relaxing and talking, and as I listened to talk of schoolwork, I discovered that the stud was a college student, from the discussion probably an upper classman.
That probably put him in the local college, where he apparently was also involved in one of the athletic teams, though the references to practice didn’t offer much other than to suggest it was a spring sport. Little by little I was collecting small clues, but I still had no idea who he was. The thought that he was a young college stud was exciting to me, and I certainly had to assume my wife felt the same way as she lay with him on the bed.
After a time, the talking faded away to be replaced by more graphic sounds suggesting a return to foreplay. Without sight, it was difficult to know exactly what was taking place, but as the breathing and moaning picked up, it was easy to assume the tempo was increasing. It had been quite a few minutes when he spoke again, with clear enjoyment. ‘I see you do like it a little rough.’
She answered with a simple groan. I concluded he was at work on her breasts again, knowing full well that she loved to have her nipples pinched and pulled. Bowing my head and listening intently, I could see it clearly in my mind. It was intensely exciting to listen to her whimpers and to know this stud was fully exploring her wonderful body, on our bed, just a few feet away.
‘That’s it, bite down. Not too hard, just apply pressure and pull. Yes, yeeessss, that’s it.’
I squirmed about trying to rub my cock between my thighs. As her passion grew, so did my own. I wanted to say something, to encourage her, but I knew they had forgotten me.
He was a generous lover, taking his time and letting her excitement build. The sounds coming from her expressed pure sexual joy, and it was evident she was having the time of her life. I could only hope that she would find me exciting again, after this night was done. It was a sobering thought, but did nothing to dampen the excitement I was feeling myself as I listened to her respond to this stud.
‘Oh God, you’re such a tease.’ I could only imagine what she might be referring too, but there was no mistaking how turned on she sounded. While many of the sounds were inadequate to give me a clear picture of what was happening, there was absolutely no doubt when his mouth closed down on her pussy. The long low moaning was a sound of ecstasy that I had brought from her on many occasions.
It was only a matter of seconds when her first orgasm swept her away, and in my mind’s eye I could see her legs go stiff and her chin go to her chest as she involuntarily curled forward, her hands at her breasts. It was an image burned into my mind over many years of going down on my wife.
The panting build-up, the explosion over the edge, and the slow and heaving return to normal was a pattern I knew and loved, and hearing it now, brought on by a stranger, a young college stud, as I kneeled helplessly on the floor, turned me on intensely. Where I thought I should feel jealousy, I only felt excitement, and I realized I had lifted up and leaned forward as I strained to generate some pressure on my cock with my legs. This was hot, and I was enjoying it, but clearly not as much as her.
‘Oh God, oh God, oh, oh, oh.’
She never really recovered from her high as the sloppy sounds of his work on her pussy continued. This time the build-up was more paced, the passion slowly rising with the steadily increasing cadence of her breathing. I knew she was going to go off again, and I followed the sounds intently. When she let out a long erotic groan, I had no idea what he had done to induce it until he said, ‘You like a finger in your ass, don’t you?’
‘Tonight, yes. Your finger, yes. Oh God it feels good.’
‘Do you always keep your pussy lips shaved smooth?’
‘I did it for you.’ She panted. ‘Eat me dammit. Oh God, quit talking and eat me.’
With that the tempo picked up and as I listened to the wet sounds of his tongue in her pussy, I realized the heavy smell of sex now filled the room. It added an exotic touch, as I yearned to stroke my own cock. I could clearly imagine him with a finger shoved up her ass, his mouth on her pussy, as he knelt with his ass high in the air, and I wished I could watch as she gave herself up to him with abandon.
‘Oh God that’s it. Oh yes, suck my clit. Oh God.’
With that she was off again, rolling through an intense orgasm that caused her to cry out. Like the night before, she once again reached the level of multiple orgasms, and for a full five minutes she was wracked by one wave after another.
‘You have, have, have to stop. I can’t take it, oh God, I can’t take it’, she gasped. I tried with limited success to grind my panty covered cock between my thighs as I visualized her pushing him away from her pussy, desperately trying to cool her body down for a second. He just laughed. ‘You are one hot little bitch.’
‘You don’t know the half of it yet. Come fuck me with that big dick of yours, you stud.’
He didn’t waste time on further words, and when I heard her satisfied moan I knew she was now full of strange cock. Jealousy did flash through me at that point, but I didn’t care. I wanted her to be fucked by this stud, and I was glad to be in the room when it happened. I knew how much she loved the weight of a man on her body, and in my mind I could easily see her slender form smothered under this healthy specimen of manhood.
Their movements could be felt through the bed as nature took over and their passion intensified. Her love for nasty talk had been a favorite part of our past, though largely missing in recent years with a house full of k**s. But it was back tonight and exciting to hear, even second hand. ‘Fuck me stud, fuck me. Give it to me hard. Don’t be nice to me stud, I like it rough. Fuck my brains out or I’ll get somebody else to do it.’
‘Yeah, like me’, I thought, as I found myself rocking with the rhythm of the sounds of their fucking.
‘That’s it stud. Drive that b**st into me. Oh, oh. Fuck me, fuuuccck meeeee.’
The bed was squeaking loudly and I could hear skin grinding against skin as he drove his huge cock into her pussy. The pace was fast, the slapping of his hips against her body was audible every time he made contact, and I knew he was giving her the pounding she needed. She had always loved what we liked to call ‘grudge fucking’, difficult to do when k**s were home. It was hard, rough and without compassion; she wanted to held down and fucked as hard as possible.
I knew that the less concern I showed for her pleasure, and the more I simply fucked her in rough, a****listic style, the more turned on she became and the more her pleasure grew. It was circular logic, but it worked. Once past what I thought of as the ‘point of no return’, she didn’t care who heard her, who saw her, or what was going on around her, as long as the pounding in her pussy didn’t stop. It was always a source of amazement to me the level of abuse her slender, narrow-hipped body could take, and I knew she was feeling it now as she drove him on.
‘That’s it, put your hands on my shoulders. Pin me down. Now fuck me you stud. Don’t slow down. Don’t stop. Just fuck me, please fuck me.’
His breathing was getting loud and ragged, and I knew the awe he was feeling as he muttered, ‘Jesus’.
This had been going on for a good five minutes, and he hadn’t slowed his pace. With his youthful vigor, he was giving her the most intense fucking she’d had in years, and the sound of his body slamming into her willing pussy was exciting to me. I had no doubt that her legs were spread wide, and her ankles were locked behind his lower back as she opened herself for him as much as possible. I leaned into the bed and felt it moving back and forth, scooting forward as I tried to be a part, in some small way, of what was happening.
Her breathing was labored and her voice was faint now, ‘Oh fuck me, fuck me, fuck me.’ She repeated it over and over. Her awareness of me became apparent when her hand grabbed my shoulder and her nails dug in, an involuntary reaction to the orgasm that now coursed through her body. She literally screamed as the pounding didn’t slow, and then she called out to him, ‘Don’t, don’t you come yet, Don’t you dare, I’m not done with you.’
His frustration was evident, as this time his emphasis was different when he repeated, ‘Jesus’. But his pace slowed, and as she passed through her orgasm she encouraged him. ‘That’s it stud. Hang on. Hang on. You’ll get yours. There’s plenty of fucking left in this whore.’ Her grip on my shoulder gradually relaxed as her body slowly recovered. I could feel the balmy heat rising off them, and I could imagine their sweat covered bodies locked together as he tried to hold off as my wife had instructed.
The stark reality of the situation was both stunning and exciting. My wife was doing more than simply giving up her pussy to this stud. She was showing him the darkest, most intimate depths of her sexuality, something I thought to be exclusively reserved for me.
‘Roll over on to your back. Don’t let it slip out of me. That’s it.’ I felt the bed move through my shoulder as they shifted position. She was so much in love with the weight of a man on her body, it was not common for her to be on top. But I didn’t have to wonder what she was up to for long, as she ordered, ‘Come on up here slut. You’ve got work to do.’
It had been so long since she had addressed me, it didn’t register at first. ‘Can you hear me slut, let’s go.’
Struggling up on my stiff and cramped legs, I slowly started to crawl onto the bed. I could tell they were watching me when he said, ‘A hot bitch like you is so wasted on a pervert like that.’
Her reply was pleasing. ‘Oh, I don’t think so.’ Then obviously addressing me, she said, “I want you to lick his balls, slut.’
Without waiting for him to insult me further, I slid over in my own little world of darkness until I made contact with his thigh, then moved back and climbed over so that I was between his outstretched legs. Leaning forward, I first bumped my head into her lower back, then knowing she was impaled on his cock, I used her body as a guide to find my way to his balls. Kissing and licking his testicles, I quickly learned that this was a poor arrangement.
As my wife started to ride his cock, her ass and my head made contact on every down stroke. The solution was easy enough. I climbed back outside his leg, moved up alongside them, and turning towards my left I tried again. With my head oriented across his body, and my face turned sideways, I now had free access to lick his balls as she slid up and down on him.
‘Lick those balls slut. He’s got a slut and a whore now. Show him why we’re the perfect couple.’
Sucking one testicle into my mouth, I swirled it around with my tongue as she fucked him at a steady rhythm. Then I moved to the other. I licked all around his scrotum and the inside of his thighs, all the while the sounds and smells of lovemaking filling my senses. It was good to be a part of the action, and I tried once again to imagine the scene with me blindfolded, hands cuffed behind my back, in women’s panties, stockings and garters, kneeling on the bed licking a man’s balls as my wife slid up and down on his cock. It was intense.
Working my way upward, I started to lick the base of his cock. Recognizing what I was up to, my wife slowed, then stopped, sliding forward until only the top third of his cock was inside her pussy. I kissed my way up along his underside, feeling the slickness of her juices on his manhood.
Between their combined heat, and the smell of her pussy, I was delirious with pleasure as my tongue reached her wet opening and circled all around his huge cock at the point where it disappeared into my wife’s body. I pushed my tongue along his cock and up into her pussy as far as I could, enjoying the feel of both of them at the same time. Moving upwards, I ran my tongue into her asshole, getting a little chirp out of her as she jumped forward at the contact. Then I headed back down, licking long strokes from her asshole to his balls, then back again, over and over, stopping every pass to explore her pussy where it wrapped around this monster cock.
‘Oh slut, you’re getting nasty now. Can you taste my pussy on his cock?’
‘Uh-huh’ was all I could manage.
‘Do you like it slut?’
‘Uh-huh!’
I continued to lick from his balls to her asshole, lingering first at her anus, then at her pussy. They were both squirming now, which made me work harder to please them. Then she shifted her position and leaned back on her legs, grabbing my head and pulling it around to the front of her pussy. Leaning all the way back, she exposed her clit and covered it with my mouth.
‘Suck it slut. Oh God, suck it.’
I needed no encouragement. She started to move back and forth on his cock, which was now bent down at an angle, and I could feel it sliding past my lips as I followed her motion and kept a constant suction on her clitoris. It was only a short while before I was rewarded, her body suddenly convulsing into yet another orgasm. I felt a sense of pride as she came, and as I moved my mouth from her clit to his cock I ground my own silk encased hard-on into the bed.
He continued to try and work his cock in her pussy as I licked the exposed areas of his manhood, until he finally reached for her and pulled her forward and back down on top of himself. As I moved out of the way, he started driving his hips upward, slamming his cock into her pussy as he held her down against his body. It was act of v******e, and there was no way for me to join in, so I sat back and listened, as he was clearly building to a climax.
‘That’s it stud, come in my pussy. It’s time. Fuck me stud. Let me have it. Fill my pussy like you did the slut’s ass.’
The bed was shaking wildly as he drove into her, until with a long, low growl he started to come. ‘That’s it stud, that’s it. Give it to me.’
I could sense the power of his orgasm as he drove over and over into her pussy, grunting with every stroke as he lifted her off the bed. And then he was done, collapsing under her, panting heavily. ‘Wasn’t that worth the wait, stud?’ she asked teasingly, ‘I told you I’d take care of you.’
It took a few minutes for his breathing to start slowing down, and then I could hear them kissing through the pants. Finally he said, ‘Your hot little whore body has worn me out.’
‘Good. I always try to pay my debts in full.’
‘In that case, I’ll need to cut another deal with you.’
‘I’m sure we can work that out.’
Her kissing on him for a few more minutes gave me time to consider her words, and it certainly didn’t sound as if she was joking. Thinking ahead to the possibilities, I found myself hoping that she wasn’t. She brought me back to reality when I felt her moving off his body to the other side.
‘Clean him up slut.’
Her words surprised me as I hesitated for a second.
‘What are you waiting on slut?’
With that I leaned forward and with little effort found his semi-hard cock with my mouth. It was wet and hot, and in addition to the taste of her pussy, there was a stronger flavor, which I recognized as his come. I sucked him fully into my mouth, using my tongue to clean their juices. I licked his cock top and bottom, making sure I covered every square inch. It was a deeply erotic act, and once again I found myself grinding my own hard cock into the mattress, trying to get some relief. He was spent, and therefore never fully stiffened up, despite my best efforts, but I liked the feel of his partially erect cock in my mouth.
My wife crawled across his body, until she was now on the same side as I. ‘Now my turn, slut.’
I reluctantly let his cock slip from my mouth and turned towards her. She grabbed my head and guided me in, and once I made contact with her pussy, I accepted the task with relish. Her pussy was still swollen and open, and there could be no doubt that the wetness my lips encountered was a combination of their juices.
I drove my tongue up inside her, surprisingly excited by the sloppiness of her pussy. As I sucked on her, the taste of his come was unmistakable as I pulled it from her pussy into my mouth. The simple lewdness of my act, between her legs sucking another man’s come from her pussy, made me insane with lust and I worked my cock vigorously against the mattress as I went after her pussy with abandon.
Obviously her stud was watching. ‘My God, he is disgusting.’
‘Yes he is,’ she said with a contented purr.
Like him, she was too exhausted to respond to my assault on her pussy, enjoying the feeling but never becoming fully aroused as I hoped. I continued rubbing against the bed as I licked gently at her pussy.
‘Is the slut having some sort of difficulty?’ she asked with a laugh. Not waiting for an answer, she pushed me from between her legs, and then kept pushing until I realized she wanted me off the bed and back onto the floor.
Later as I lay on the floor, curled up on my side, I heard them return from the shower. He made an effort to leave, but she pulled him back to the bed, and his resistance was light. Hearing the light click off, it was only a short while before the distinct change in breathing patterns made it clear they had both fallen asl**p. I remained fully awake, truly feeling a wave of jealousy pass over me as I realized my wife had used me, thrown me to the floor blindfolded and handcuffed, and taken another man to our bed to sl**p with.
As I lay on the floor trying, without much luck, to get comfortable, my shoulders ached and my wrists chaffed from having my hands cuffed behind me for hours. But most of all, my hard cock ached, and while they slept I used the hard floor to rub against in an effort to find some relief.
END

... Continue»
Posted by cambriakid 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 258  |  
83%
  |  2

swingers House party

When this story took place Linda and I were not new to the lifestyle. That being said we were also not what you would call hardcore swingers either. I would guess we had been involved in foursomes with maybe three different couples. Two of which were strangers that we had met through swinger publications. With both of those couples we had sex on the first date. The sex that we had with those couples was started by Linda and the male half of the other couple being the first two naked.
We had also been to a few swingers dances (off premises) but had never been to an on-premises club. The group action offered by the on-premises club was something that had always intrigued me as something I really wanted us to experience. Linda was more comfortable with couple on couple action she had said she wanted to get to know a couple before we played with them.
Linda would never bring up any interest in the lifestyle. It was always a conversation that was started by me. She was always a willing participant in any sexual activities and when we were with another couple she was always the one who seemed to start the party so to speak. However whenever I would bring up the subject of attending a party house or an on-premise club she was always reluctant to the idea. Because of her reluctance in this area I didn’t want to push things too much. But as reluctant as she was toward this subject I was on the opposite end of the spectrum and fantasized about group play. So whenever I felt it was a good time to broach the subject again I would do just that.
My persistence finally wore down her resistance and she agreed to check out a party-house with me but made it clear this was my idea and she didn’t think anything sexual was going happen. We would just check it out to see what we thought about it and nothing more. I was fine with that stipulation just happy to finally be able to get her in the door to break down her resistance. My thoughts were nothing would happen this time but maybe just maybe she would see that it wasn’t as intimidating as she had envisioned. If so maybe she would be open to making a return trip there something.
I learned of a party house located about sixty miles from our home. I had called the couple that put on the parties to learn a little about this place. Bob and Carol were the couples that ran it and I was impressed with how open, friendly and helpful they were. They told me what they offered, what to expect and also what the rules of the parties were including “no” meant no. I told them about Linda’s reluctance to attend a party house as well as some of her fears. After a couple calls in one of which Linda talked to Carol for probably the better part of an hour. She seemed much more comfortable with the idea of checking the place out after that conversation.
Carol had told me about an upcoming theme party that we might enjoy attending I approached Linda with the idea about checking it out. After some brief reluctance Linda finally said well it’s up to you we can check it out if you want to. As most guys will tell you, you might be getting into some dangerous areas when women tell you I don’t care it’s up to you. Ok I’m spoiled and wanted to so I made plans to attend. We all know that is the female side of this thing that makes it work and I just wanted Linda to know all the facts before she made a judgment one way or the other.
The day of the theme party finally arrived. I was trying to be cool but truth be told I was as nervous as I had been in a very long time. Linda on the other hand went about her daily routines like it was any other day. She was so calm I was convinced that she had already made her mind up to the fact that she wasn’t going to participate in anything sexual that night.
We took the k**s to their grandparents that afternoon and grabbed a sandwich on the way home. When we walked in the door I told Linda I was going to talk my shower and get dressed. As I showered Linda laid out what she was going to wear that night. The theme for the night was lady in red so Linda chose a red cocktail dress, a pair of red high heel “CFM” shoes and thigh highs to wear for the night.
As I was shaving Linda ran her bath water. She set out her shaving supplies which included those she used to trim her pubic area and placed them beside the tub without saying a word. She added some scented bath oils to the water and climbed in. As she relaxed in the tub I left her alone and continued dressing in the other room. My pulse quickened as I walked out of the bathroom because there was only one reason I could think of as to why she brought out what she needed to trim her pubic area.
I busied myself around the house waiting for Linda to get ready to go. I was trying not to show the anxiety I was feeling. I was just so excited about finely getting to go to the kind of party I had only heard and read about. The car was loaded, the dogs were feed, everything was ready to go I just needed Linda to get ready and we would be gone.
When Linda walked into the living room my cock sprang to an instant erection. She was wearing a red cocktail dress that came to mid-thigh. The dress was just short enough to give a glimpse of the tops of her thigh highs. She had on the pair of red CFM shoes that placed her ass in the just right position. The back of the dress came to just below her shoulder blades with the front showing a lot of cleavage. I could tell by the way her nipples were protruding that she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her makeup was perfect as was her hair. Her lips may have been saying nothing is going to happen tonight but her body was saying lets fuck.
She asked how she looked and if I thought she was dressed alright for tonight. I don’t know why women do that, do they really think a guy with sex on his mind is going to tell her anything other than she looks great. Alright I said you look great you look so sexy in such an elegant way. I grabbed some fruit out of the fridge that I had cut up to munch on the drive along with some fruit juice. In a matter of just a few minutes we were out of town and on the interstate on our way to find out what party houses are all about.
We made some small talk during the first part of the trip but after a few minutes we both settled into our own thoughts. Other than her sexy attire Linda gave no indication of any interest in any sexual activity that night. As we drove she had settled back in her seat staring out the passenger side widow lost in thought.
As we neared our destination I pulled out the direction I had be given. The direction lead us to our destination with no problem what so ever. As we found a parking place Linda checked her reflection in the mirror of her sun visor. She proceeded to freshen her makeup along with making sure her hair was just right.
We walked up to the front door and rang the doorbell. Within just a few seconds we were met by Carol. She greeted us and seemed genuinely happy to see us. We exchanged greetings and were welcomed to their party. Carol gave us a tour of the house explaining each area along with what we could expect in each area. She took a moment to address Linda saying that she understood that we had never been to a party like this before. She wanted to insure Linda that in this place there would be no pressure on her to do anything and that no means no. This seemed to relax Linda a little as we continued to tour the house.
We arrived a little early, about 7PM so that we would have a chance to meet the proprietors and check the place out before most of the partiers showed up. There were two of the regular couples there and they were helping Bob, the male half running the party, set things up for the night.
Carol ended our tour in the kitchen area where she offered us coffee which we gladly accepted. As we sipped our coffee we chatted with Carol. A short time later Bob as well as the other couples entered the kitchen were Carol introduced them to us.
I don’t really know what I was expecting but we found everybody very open and friendly as well as being down to earth people. It was no secret that this was our first venture into something like this and everybody seemed to go out of their way to make us comfortable. We must have lounged around the kitchen chatting for the better part of an hour before the doorbell rang announcing the arrival of more partiers.
Barbra, the female half of one of the regular couples told Linda that she was going to go out to the living room area where it was a little more comfortable. Linda and I joined her in the living room we sat down on the couch where we checked out the decorations. Before she sat down Barbara turned on the TV and turned on some porn. As she sat down she told Linda that they always play a little porn on the TV’s it helps in setting the mood.
More and more couples were arriving over the next hour or so. A number of them greeted Barbra with hugs and kisses. She would then introduce each of them to us. There was a vast verity in the couples attending the party. Most were in their thirties and forties and most were very attractive. They all seemed very open and friendly as wells as being genuinely happy to meet us.
Barbra seemed to sense that we were a little at a loss of where and how we wanted to proceed. She got up and asked Linda if she would like to check out some of the action. Linda said sure and stood to join Barbra as she led the way down the hallway toward the bedrooms. Not to be left out I joined them as they checked out the action going on in some of the rooms. We walked into the group room where a number of mattresses were laid out on the floor and found five or six couples naked on the mattresses engaged in a multitude of sexual acts.
One sexy blond lady was standing bent over between two men. One was fucking her from behind while she was giving head to the other. Another woman was riding a guy and making no secret of the fact the she was enjoying his cock in her pussy. The sights, sounds and smells in the room were pure sex and I found it all very stimulating. I found the sight of the blond standing between the two guys to be a real turn on. The one that was fucking her was causing her large breast to sway from side to side with each thrust.
As we stood and watched the action around the room Barbra glanced over to Linda then back to me with a smile said I think all this is turning Linda on just look how her nipples are sticking out. With that she reached out and ran a finger over the front of Linda’s dress and her erect nipples. Linda laughed a little and said yes it is very stimulating that’s for sure.
Barbra looked at Linda then to me and asked if we would like to join her in the hot tub. Without hesitation Linda said yes that sounds like fun, Linda then asked me if I would mind getting our robes out of the car. Barbra and Linda proceeded to the hot tub as I went out to the car to get our robes. On returning I found Carol in the kitchen and paid our donation to the party before joining Barbra and Linda in the hot tub.
The hot tub was located in what had been the garage. The lighting was deemed but you could still make out what was going on. Linda and Barbra were both in the tub when I arrived and were sitting on either side of a guy I didn’t know. They were all three laughing, joking around and seemed to be having fun. I removed my clothes and joined them in the tub sitting on the far side of the tub from were Linda and Barbra where. Barbra introduced the guy they were sitting with as Dave an old friend of hers and a regular at these parties. Two other couples were also in the tub with us. They smiled and nodded their heads in greeting as I got into the tub. One couple was too engaged in their own thing to pay much attention to the rest of us.
I watched the couple who were obviously getting into it for a few minutes when I heard the other young lady on the other end of the tub announce to the guy with her that she was too hot as she climbed out of the tub and sat on the side with her feet dangling in the tub. She was a beautiful blond in her twenties I would guess. She had those perfect perk young breasts that naturally stood out proud and tall on her chest. She was opening and closing her legs as she chatted with the guy she was with which was putting on quite a show for the rest of us.
About this time a guy entered the room and saw Barbra in the tub. Hey there you are he greeted her I’ve been looking all over for you. He walked around the tub leaned over the edge and gave Barbra a deep kiss. Hi Dan she said I want you to meet Linda and her husband. Dave waved a greeting toward me and greeted Linda by walked over to her and giving her a kiss. Glad to meet both of you he said but right now I’ve got a promise from Barbra that I have got to collect on maybe I can catch up with you guys later. He then walked back over to Barbra took her hand and led her out of the tub and back into the house.
I went back to checking out the action going on in the tub. The couple that were about to get it on were getting up and getting out of the tub. The guy made no attempt of trying to conceal the fact that he had a hard on that was sticking straight up. They both dried off and left the room. The other couple followed their lead and also left the tub. This left just Linda, Dave and I in the tub. My attention was brought back to Linda and Dave when I heard Dave let out a very soft moan. Linda was sitting beside him and looking over at him. I was going slow and letting Linda lead the way because I didn’t want to get her into anything that she wasn’t comfortable with. However the closer I looked at her and Dave I detected movement of her right arm which was causing little waves.
I knew almost instantly that she was jacking Dave off under the water. Then I saw Dave reach down with his left hand under the water. Linda moved just a little and I knew she was spreading her legs giving Dave access to her pussy. My cock sprang to life while I watched the two of them. Neither of them spoke as they stimulated each other under the water. After a few minutes of watching them I decided to give them a little privacy to see what would happen. I broke the silence by telling Linda I was going to the restroom and would be right back and ask her if she will be ok. She looked at me nodded and said ok I’ll be fine. I got out of the tub, dried off and left to find the restroom.
I had killed a few minutes checking out the group room again and was on my way back to the hot tub when I met Linda and Dave walking my way hand in hand. They both had a towel wrapped around them. Linda walked up to me took my hand gave me a kiss and said come on we are going to play a little bit. She then led both Dave and I down the hall to one of the semi-private rooms.
We found a private area with a mattress on the floor. Linda took her towel off threw it on the floor then grabbed both Dave’s and my towels and jerked them from our bodies. Dave and I were both standing there with our cocks standing straight up, hard and ready for action. I could see why Linda was attracted to him he must have had a cock at least ten inches long and very thick. Linda walked up to me threw her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. I eased a little to the side reached between her legs and ran my hand over her pussy. Feeling the wetness and heat coming from her pussy I slid a finger into her. She pulled her mouth from mine and said I want to suck you cock while Dave fucks me from behind.
We melted onto the mattress I was on my back Linda knelt down beside me and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her ass was held high and inviting. David stood there for a moment and looked at me for my ok to proceed. You better get that cock into her before she starts without you I told him. Dave knelt behind her and eased between her legs. As he ran his cock over her pussy Linda reached back and guided him into her.
Dave started a slow and rhythmic thrusting into her pussy. Linda was moaning as she would lower her mouth onto my cock as his cock slid in and out of her. Dave’s pace steadily picked up as he fucked Linda. As his pace picked up Linda’s pleasure on my cock also increased. Soon Dave was slamming his cock into her pussy causing her tits to sway from side to side with each thrust of his cock. Linda was soon lost in her own pleasure her breaths were coming in short gasps. She was kissing the head of my cock and stroking it as Dave brought her over the edge of her first orgasm. I saw Dave grab her hips and pull her into him as he thrust his cock as deep into her pussy as he could. I knew he was cumming deep inside her. I would guess it was the first squirt of cum to hit the back of her pussy that brought Linda over the edge and she screamed out her orgasm.
Dave slowly sank to the floor a few minutes later as he did his cock came out of her pussy with a plopping sound. From my vantage point I could see his cum mixed with her juices slowly running down the insides of her thighs. Linda leaned forward removing my cock from her mouth and kissed me. As she did I rolled her over onto her back. After watching Dave fuck her and knowing how much being fuck with his big cock turned her on I needed to cum and to cum soon. As I moved between her legs I spread them wide as I lined my cock up at the entrance of her pussy. She was so well lubricated along with the fact that Dave’s cock had stretched her pussy to the point it was gaping open there was no hesitation on my part. I just thrust my hips forward and sank my eight inch cock all the way into her pussy. As I entered her Linda let out a guttural moan and thrust her hips up to meet my assault on her pussy.
We were not making love we were fucking in the purest sense of the word. I was thrusting my hips like a jack hammer slamming my cock into her hard, fast and deep. Linda was meeting every one of my thrust with a thrust of her own. She would meet my cock being thrust into her by rolling her hips, raising her ass up and thrusting her hips forward to meet my thrusts. Her pussy was so full of Dave’s cum that her pussy would splash out a combination of their juices every time my cock slid into her. As our pelvic areas slammed together they made a wet slapping sound.
I knew at this pace I wasn’t going to last too long but neither of us cared this was all about cumming. Dave leaned forward and started sucking Linda’s breast as I was kneeling between her legs fucking her as hard as I could. She was holding his head with one hand and bracing herself with the other as she continued to thrust her hips up to imbed her pussy onto my cock. I felt my cock start to twitch and could feel my seed making its way up my cock. Her legs were straight up and being held there by my chest. I grabbed the front of her thighs pulling myself as deep into her as I could as I started to cum. I shot spurt after spurt of cum deep into her pussy. I seemed to be cumming more than I could ever remember cumming before. After I finished I collapsed beside her as I tried to catch my breath.
As we were laying there Dave excused himself to go to the restroom as he left he said he would be right back. When he was gone I asked Linda if she was having fun to which she affirmed that she was having a great time. I told her that I had seen her jacking him off in the hot tub.
Linda looked at me with a smile as she told me that she was just sitting there not really knowing what to expect when he took her hand and placed it on his cook. I couldn’t help it she said that is one of the nicest cocks I have ever seen. I have told you that I have always wanted to see what it would be like to have a big cock and that is one very big cock. She said she was stroking his cock when the next thing she knows he has a finger in her pussy. It just felt so good and that is what we are here for isn’t it I just wanted to fuck him. You’re alright with me doing that aren’t you she asked. Yes it is I told her and I’m glad that you’re having fun and that is what we are here for.
About that time Dave came back into the room. He knelt down beside Linda and ran his hand over her breast. In reply Linda reached up and wrapped her hand around his cock stroking it lightly. Dave rose up on his knees and moved toward Linda’s head. She rolled to her side and sucked the tip of his cock into her mouth. It was so large that she couldn’t get much of it into her mouth but tried to do her best with what she was able to handle. I rolled a nipple between my thumb and forefinger. I could tell that she wanted to take some time to enjoy what Dave had to offer her so I decided to give them a little private time. I whispered in her ear that I’ll be right back I need to go to the rest room. It had worked so well the first time I it wouldn’t hurt to give her a little more time alone with her fantasy cock.
This time I really did need to make a short pit stop before anything else took place. There was a restroom located off the group room that I headed for. The lighting in the group room was dim to the point that your eyes needed to accustom to the darkness to see what was going on inside.
As I walked into the group room I could see a number of people were on the mattresses engaging in various forms of sex. I heard moans and groans from both males and females coming from all the sexual activity taking place in there. I also noticed a couple standing next to the door. The man was standing with his back against the wall with the woman in front of him. I noticed them but didn’t pay much attention to them as I entered the room. I walked passed them and continued into the restroom.
As I left the restroom I paused for a moment to take a closer look at what all was going on in the room. As I was there my eyes became accustom to the light letting me see all that was going on. I will just say that it was what you would imagine what would be going on during group sex. It was to say the least a very stimulating site. I had an urge to join in on the fun but decided I should instead return to where Linda was and rejoin her and Dave.
As I was walking out of the room I noticed again the couple standing by the door. This time I paid a lot more attention to them. The woman was a very big lady, not fat or over weight but perfectly proportioned. She was probably around six foot tall and maybe a hundred and fifty pounds or so. She had large tits about the size of g****fruits, a flat stomach and a beautiful face. As I walked up to them I was checking out her body which I found very erotic. As my eyes scanned from her body back to her face where we made eye contact. As I did she slowly ran her tongue over her upper lip as she looked into my eyes. Do you like what you see she said with a smile, very much I replied.
I walked up to them and introduced myself they reciprocated saying that she was Clay and her husband was Sam. We made some small talk which I found a little strange and out of the ordinary at least for me in that I was introducing myself and engaging in a conversation with a naked couple in a room in which I don’t know how many other people were engaging in various forms of sex. But in some strange way it seemed quite normal but none the less very exciting to me.
I hadn’t noticed just how exciting it was to me until Clay (I found out later her name was shorten from Claudine) reached down and ran her hand over the towel that covered my cock. The towel was tented out in front of me and doing nothing to cover my erection. You look like you’re enjoying yourself she said with a smile. Very much I confessed to her. As she continued to run her hand over my cock I could see her nipples harden and start to grow. It looks like you’re getting a little excited yourself I told her as I ran a finger over one of her nipples. As I did she let out a little moan and smiled at me. She leaned back against her husband and I saw her hip sway a little as she pushed her ass back into his cock.
Sam was staring at the action going on next to us on the mattresses. I followed his gaze and saw that he was watching two women engaged in sex. One woman was lying on her back with her upper body supported by a guy sitting in back of her. Her legs were spread wide and another woman was knelling in front on her with her head in the womans crotch. The one that was performing oral sex on the other was holding her ass high and had Sam’s attention. Sam whispered something in Clay’s ear to which she nodded her head smiled and said sure go ahead, have fun. Sam eased himself from behind Clay and knelt behind the woman eating the other woman.
As I was watching Sam I felt a hand squeeze my cock. I looked back to Clay who said do you want to join them or play with me. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. My fingers were covered with her juices as soon as I touched her. I leaned forward to kiss her as my finger entered her pussy. As my lips touched hers she opened her mouth and our tongues met.
As we parted from our kiss Clay looked me in the eye then slowly sank to the floor. With a jerk she pulled the towel from around mywaist and slowly stroked my cock. She seemed fixated by my cock as she leaned forward ran her tongue over the entire shaft before letting her mouth engulf it. I watched as the entire eight inches of my cock slid into her mouth and down her throat. She gently cupped my balls in one hand as she slowly slid her head back until just the head of my cock was left in her mouth then she would slid it all the way back in again. My hands were resting on either side of her head more to maintain my balance than anything else.
Clay pulled her head back to the point that my cock exited her mouth. She stood back up put her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. When we parted that kiss she looked me in the eyes again and said let’s find a place where we can lay down. Lead the way was my reply.
We found an open spot on the mattresses and settled down. Clay lied down on her back and spread her legs just enough to give me a good look at her pussy. I knelt between her legs resting my hands on her knees. I slowly pushed her knees outward spreading her legs wide to give me access to her pussy. I kissed my way down the insides of her thighs to her pussy. I leaned forward and ran my tongue around the outside of her pussy. She responded by lifting her hips off the mattress and thrusting her pussy forward to meet my tongue. I took my time enjoying the smell and taste of her womanhood. She was grinding her pussy into my face and starting to moan. I flicked my tongue over her clit which brought an even louder moan. I alternated flicking my tongue over her clit and driving my tongue as deep into her pussy as I could. After a period of time Clay wrapped hands around my head forcing my mouth to her pussy that she was grinding into my face. Her whole body was shaking and her breathing was coming in short gasps. I knew she was right at the brink of her orgasm. I sucked her clit into my mouth like it was a small cock. While I held her clit firmly between my lips as I continued sucking on it Clay had a massive orgasm. She expelled so much female juices that my face was cover with her juices.
As Clay came down from her orgasm I let her clit slip from between my lips. I blew lightly over her clit and pussy. I knew she would be ultra-sensitive in that area so I made sure to only touch her lightly. I kissed and licked her juices from the insides of her thighs. After a few minutes I kissed my way up her body until our lips met. As our lips parted Clay smiled and said you are good honey my heart is still pounding. As are you I told her you give great head but I would really like to fuck you now.
I got up from Clay and eased her over onto her hands and knees then eased in behind her. I ran my cock over the length of her pussy letting her juices coat it. She reached between her legs, wrapped her fingers around my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I arched my hips forward thrusting my cock all the way into her with one thrust. I held myself all the way in her for a moment before slowly drawing it back out again. Then I thrust it all the way back into her again. I would thrust into her and then slowly pull out of her. I got into a rhythm as we fucked. I ran my thumb from the back of her pussy back and over her ass. As my thumb passed over her tight little back door she let out a moan of pleasure. The next time I did this I paused at her asshole rubbing my thumb over it pushing into her just a little bit. Again she moaned and this time pushed back into my thumb.
I don’t know where she got it but Clay reached back and handed me a small bottle. I looked at it and discovered it was a small bottle of KY lubricant. With my cock still buried in her pussy I held the bottle of lubricant between the cheeks of her ass letting a small amount flow down and over her asshole. I rubbed the area with a finger letting the slick liquid coat her entrance. As I put a little pressure on her puckered little hole my finger slowly entered her. As I fingered her back entrance I poured a little more lubricant between down the crack of her ass.
I slowly pulled my cock out of her pussy and coated the head with some of the KY. I then ran the head of my cock over her tight little backdoor. I pushed forward slowly my cock slid into her as I did she pushed back into me impaling my cock into her ass. After a few minutes she became use to my size and started to roll her hips which caused my cock to slide in and out of her. I started to fuck her ass a little faster and with a little more f***e. Yea that’s it baby fuck my ass with that big cock of yours. The harder I fucked her the more vocal she got encouraging me and instructing me on what she wanted. In just a matter of a few minutes I had a firm grip of her hips and was pulling her back into me as I thrust my cock into her. I could feel the muscles inside her ass gripping my cock as I would pull it out of her. I slapped her ass with a smack and she screamed out her pleasure.
Some guy moved over in front of Clay as I was fucking her ass and knelt down. He placed his cock to her lips she grabbed his cock and sucked it into her throat. Clay’s body was shacking and she was moaning loudly as her orgasm overcame her. She was holding the guys cock in front of her with one hand and with the other she was rubbing her clit with jackhammer like speed. I knew she was close and I also knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I quit trying to hold back and after a few more strokes I pulling her back into me as hard as I could and started to cum deep in her ass. At the same time Clay started to cum, she was moaning, whimpering and calling out the fact that she was cumming. The guy in front of her was franticly stroking his cock. He placed the head between her lips and started to cum.
After the guy in front of her stopped squirting cum into her mouth Clay licked the head clean and collapsed forward with me on top of her. We both laid there trying to catch our breath and come back to earth after a tremendous sexual high. My cock was softening in her ass and working its way out of her. Oh baby that was great Clay said with a smile as she glanced over her shoulder at me did you enjoy it. Enjoy it is an understatement I said that was great we have got to get your names and number before we leave I would love to get together again. I would love that she replied.
I got up from Clay and told her I would love to spend a little more time with her but I need to find my wife and make sure she’s doing alright. In parting she told me to be sure to get with her and Sam later they would love to meet my wife and wanted to exchange contact information. I promised her that we would and headed into the restroom to freshen up a little bit before checking on Linda.
Before I even walked into the room which I had left Linda I could hear her moans of pleasure from the hallway. As I walked into the room I found Linda on her hands and knees with Dave behind her slamming his cock into her from behind. There was a guy I didn’t know kneeling in front of her and she had his cock in her mouth. I hadn’t really noticed before how big Dave’s cock looked sliding in and out of her pussy. It was huge and was about as big around as an eight ounce V8 can. The sight of that huge cock slamming into Linda’s pussy then slowly pulling out was one of the most erotic sights I had ever saw. When it would come out of her pussy it was coated with white clumps of cum along with her juices making it glistened in the dim light.
You could tell that Linda was really enjoying being fucked by Dave from her moans and by the way she was pushing her body back into his. I was a little surprised by how much she was into giving head to the guy in front of her. Up until that point in time Linda would never give head to completion. She would just do it to please me and get me ready. But tonight as I watched she was stroking this guy’s cock as she was sucking it deep into her mouth. You could tell be watching her the way she was jacking him off with his cock in front of her mouth all the while looking up at him she was trying to get him to cum. Then I heard her say something that I had never heard her say before. While looking up at this guy and stroking his cock she said “come on baby give it to me, let me taste your cum baby”. With that she sucked his cock back into her mouth working her mouth up and down on his cock. I saw him grab her head in both hands as he fucked her mouth. Then he stopped and held his cock deep in her mouth and I knew he was filling her mouth with his cum. Instead of backing her mouth off his cock like she has always done in the past she was trying her best to swallow every drop of cum he was shooting into her mouth. It was a little too much volume for her to handle though and cum started to flow out of the corners of her mouth. She backed her mouth off his cock and swallowed cum that was left in her mouth all the while looking up at him. After Linda had swallowed his cum she sucked his cock back into her mouth cleaning every last drop of cum off it.
I hadn’t noticed before because I had been watching Linda so closely but on the other side of her a young blond woman was on her hands and knees intently watching the threesome in front of her. She looked up at me and smiled. I had been so intently watching Linda that I hadn’t noticed that I was stroking my cock while I was watching her.
I walked around Linda and Dave to the blond on the other side of them. I knelt down beside her running my hand over her back. Are you with them she asked nodding toward Linda and Dave? She’s my wife I told her and we just met Dave tonight. She said she had just been watching them because they were so turned on to each other. Mined if I join you I asked her. You mean watch them with me or fuck me while you watch them she said with a smile. Fuck you while we both watch them I answered. That’s fine with me she said as I moved behind her. She couldn’t have been over thirty her skin was so smooth she had the look of a grown up cheer leader. I moved up behind her and rubbed my cock over her pussy. She reached between her legs took my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I slowly moved forward driving my cock into her tight pussy. As I slowly fucked this beautiful lady whom I didn’t even know her name we both watched my wife continue to please two men in front of us. Linda was so intent with what she was doing I don’t even thing she noticed me beside her.
Dave was now holding her by the hips and again pulling her back into his thrust. Then he stopped, he pulled her hard back into him and held his cock deep into her closed his eyes and started to cum. Linda started screaming out that she was cumming. She told Dave to fill her pussy with his cum she wanted to feel his big cock shooting cum into her. Dave held his cock in her pussy for a few minute before slowly easing himself out of her. I don’t think I had ever seen a cock as big as his. Even though it was now semi-hard it looked to be over ten inches long. As he rolled over to Linda’s side she collapsed onto the mattress with her legs still spread wide giving me a clear view of her gapping pussy with Dave’s cum flowing out of it.
She looked over at me it was obvious that she hadn’t seen me enter the room. Hey honey she said are you having fun. I was fucking a beautiful unknown blond right beside her, yes I told her and it looks like you’re enjoying yourself also. Mmmmm she mouthed oh yea much more than I thought I would that’s for sure. She reached up and ran a finger across the corner of her mouth removing some cum that was still there. Yea I would say you’re having a great time I said with a smile. Well maybe I should go freshen up just a little she said as she ran her tongue around her lips and as far out as she could reach. As she was standing there she looked back at me and said I really should tell you something else while I’m thinking about it. What’s that I said, before she answered me she just stood there for a second or two with her legs slightly spread. She then ran a finger over the inside of her thigh where Dave’s cum was still flowing out of her pussy. With his cum coating her finger she looked at it for a second before holding it to her mouth and sucking her finger. When she looked back at me she said with a smile I think I’ve acquired a taste for cum.
As Linda left the room the young blond I was fucking was starting to moan as I slammed my cock into her. It wasn’t long until she was moaning and screaming to the world that she was cumming. I continued slamming my cock into her until her orgasm passed. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to cum myself but I did everything I could to give her as much pleasure as I could. I brought her to one more orgasm before Linda came back from the restroom. She collapsed forward with me on top of her. I moved her hair off her neck and face before I leaned forward and kissed her neck. You were wonderful I told her do you come here often. About every month or so she replied how about you two I don’t think I ever seen you here before. It’s our first time but I don’t think it going to be our last. I would love to see you again and spend some more time with you. I would like that she replied as Linda reentered the room. She told me her name was Karen and she would love to introduce her husband to us next time they see us.
I got up from Karen and met Linda as she came into the room. She gave me a hug and thanked me for talking her into coming she really enjoyed herself tonight. She said as much as she has enjoyed herself she was a little sore, tired and about ready to go. I hope you don’t mind honey she said but it’s going to take a little while to get ready to fuck some more. I told her that was fine and we should find our clothes and say our good byes if she wanted to.
After we got dressed we stopped in the kitchen to get some juice and say our good byes. Linda made sure she got Dave’s number and promised that we would get together again real soon. Clay and her husband came into the kitchen about that time and I introduce them to Linda. We also exchanged contact information with them before leaving.
As we were driving down the freeway on our way home I again ask Linda if she had enjoyed herself. She reached down and stroked my thigh before looking up at me and said that she doesn’t think she has ever had so many orgasms in one night in her life. There was just so much going on, so many things to see, the sights, sounds and smells just formed a mix to the senses that was so exotic. I filled some fantasies that I had kept secret for a long time because I didn’t know what you would say if I told you about them. After tonight I think we can open up to each other with whatever fantasy we might have without fear of the other not understanding or accepting our feelings. I said I had been trying to tell her that for longer than I could remember. She snuggled up next to me and said I know I’m sorry it took me so long to realize that.
We continued to talk as we drove about everything that we had done and experienced that night. As we did Linda started stroking my cock through my slacks. Before long she unzipped my slacks and pulled them down. She lowered her head to my lap and started licking and sucking my cock. She rolled her head around and looked up at me with a sly smile she said your cock smells and tastes like pussy what have you been up to. Well I said in reply your lips taste like cum what have you been up to. Fair enough she said before lowering her mouth back to my cock. For most of the drive home from there Linda alternated between licking and sucking my cock and talking about all that had taken place. After cumming so many times that night it took some time before she was able to give me an orgasm. Just before we got back home while she was on her hand and knees giving me a combination of a blow job and jacking me off she brought me over the top. I told her I was about to cum and this time instead of removing her mouth from my cock she sucked it deeper into her mouth and swallowed every drop of cum I could pump into her mouth.... Continue»
Posted by anthonyph99 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 2127  |  
95%
  |  12

A May-December Romance

Doris and Grace had not crossed paths, expect for telephone and email exchanges, for almost half a decade. That said, as s****rs, they remained close; it had been that way since their earliest c***dhood days in England. The two women had both 'married well' and settled into their lives on opposite sides of the Atlantic -- Doris in Los Angeles; Grace in Paris. They had both managed successful careers and the demands of being both wives and mothers. When Doris's marriage had ended in divorce several years ago, it was Grace who first reached out to make sure her older s****r was alright. So when Doris received the silver embossed invitation to Grace's daughter's wedding that Summer in Europe, it genuinely lifted her spirits. For Doris, it would be a welcome excuse, after too many cancelled or deferred plans, to spend some happy times with her s****r and her s****r's f****y.

True to Grace's penchant for opulence, the wedding was to be a very tasteful but expensive affair. Rather than settling on Paris as a setting for her daughter Amelie's wedding, the f****y had arranged for the ceremony and reception to take place on the sunny, Mediterranean coast of southeastern Spain; in the pretty, sun-soaked city of Vera. Although sparing no expense on the wedding itself, the relatively small guest list ensured that it would also be a pleasantly intimate one. As event planner extraordinaire, Grace had arranged for all the wedding guests to be housed in the same gorgeous resort hotel right on the coast; each guest house facing the ocean.

After her very long, transatlantic flight, Doris arrived in sunny Spain and checked in. Her private and spacious guest house, with its elegant decor and spa-like amenities, was a welcome oasis of calm after numerous connections and time-zone changes. She called her s****r from her room, announced her arrival, and arranged to have dinner with the f****y that evening in one of the resort's restaurants. After unpacking, she slipped under the luxurious sheets of her king-size bed for a delicious midday nap.

She awoke an hour later feeling refreshed; further supplementing her recovery with a restorative shower. Afterwards, standing in just semi-sheer bra and panties, and while gently applying moisturizer to her legs, Doris eyed her reflection in the floor-length bathroom mirror. Doris had always been the brainy beauty of the f****y; combining a formidable intellect with an equally formidable figure. She had always struggled with having to reconcile a bookish shyness with a body that drove men to distraction. Even as a young girl, she possessed a very large bust for her age; a fact that no number of baggy sweaters could obscure. With her then raven-coloured hair, cantilevered chest, preternatural, womanly hips, and fecund, pillowy lips, she never quite knew what to do with all the male attention she received. The black-rimmed glasses and standoffish demeanour only succeeded in exacerbating her predicament and the air of mystery she evoked in the eyes of the opposite sex. Imagine a young, very top heavy Page Three Girl with a satchel full of Proust books and the mind of a pointy-headed intellectual, and you begin to form an accurate picture of her younger self. Admirers from behind never failed to notice her almost rudely sexualized gait -- the natural and unaffected result of a narrow waist, relatively wide hips, and a curvy, fleshy behind.

Now, at fifty-eight, the hair had graduated to a rather chic salt-and-pepper (though admittedly more salt than pepper). The hips and derriere were decidedly larger -- post birthing of her now three adult c***dren -- and though the tummy was relatively trim, there were beachheads of cellulite she could no longer deny. Good genes and the combination of swimming and Pilates had kept the worst of gravity's effects at bay. Most mercifully of all, considering her bra size, Doris's heavy bust remained relatively buoyant. Requiring a size 30D bra by the time she was fifteen, Doris had continued to blossom well into her late twenties. Post pregnancies, and now in her late fifties, she now shopped in specialty lingerie shops for bras size 34GG.

Refreshed, she met and double-kissed Grace and her f****y in the restaurant a little while later. Having married a Frenchman and raised several c***dren in France, Doris's younger s****r had long since fully acclimated to her adopted country across the Channel. Grace was a fluent Parisienne now, and France was her home. Like her older s****r, she exuded an understated sophistication in style, manners, and carriage.

Having not seen them in almost five years, Doris almost felt like she was meeting Grace's c***dren for the first time -- such was the degree to which they had grown up and matured. Amelie, the eldest, with her fiancé by her side, was a beautiful woman in her own right; Margot, the middle c***d, and in her mid-twenties, was equally lovely. But it was their youngest, Tristan, who truly caught Doris's eye. Tristan had been adopted from Easter Europe when he was a baby. Now eighteen, he had morphed from a shy, gangly pubescent boy into a conspicuously handsome and well-spoken young man. With his native Romanian colouring -- jet black hair, angular features, brooding green eyes, and sensuous lips -- and the heavily French-accented (albeit fluent) English, he was clearly going to cause a great number of women to swoon in the years to come.

The group of them enjoyed a lovely dinner together and the wine flowed freely. Grace and her f****y had often holidayed in the area, knew it well, and the conversation turned to the sites worth seeing and the surrounding areas. Doris's s****r offered up her young son as her own private tour guide during her two week stay. Doris took pity on the young man and said it wasn't necessary -- that he likely had a lot more fun things to occupy his time than to tour around with an old lady -- but Grace would have no part of it.

"I would love to show you around, Auntie Doris," offered Tristan, with a slightly shy but disarming smile. "Yesterday, I rented a scooter for the week. Tomorrow's the wedding, but after that, we can explore the area together -- it's so beautiful, and I know all the best places."

Doris was flattered and happily accepted her handsome nephew's kind offer.

The next day, the f****y were abuzz with the excitement of Amelie and her fiancé's big event. Amelie looked absolutely beautiful in an understated white wedding dress and delicate baby's breath flowers in her hair. Doris had chosen a simple, tasteful A-Line dress in a Summery, mauve chiffon. She worried that the synched belt and slightly lower cut drew too much attention to her bust, but the dress was mercifully cool to wear in the Spanish heat, and it made her feel attractive. The flowy hem made her less conscious about what she perceived to be a larger behind.

The ceremony felt intimate and was as beautiful as the blushing bride. Afterwards, the thirty or so guests congregated in a lovely reception room with an expansive patio overlooking the ocean. Once again, the champagne flowed freely, and everyone in attendance seemed to be enjoying themselves immensely. Doris loved weddings because they were such happy events -- people looked their best and everyone was in a good mood.

Music was provided, and people soon began to take advantage of the dance floor. In deference to the older members of the group, the music began with was an assortment of jazz and Latin tunes suitable for pairs. Doris was happily chatting with her s****r when she felt a soft tap on her shoulder. She turned around in her chair to face a beaming Tristan.

"May I have this dance, Auntie Doris?" he asked, ever the polite gentleman.

Doris had found herself admiring her young nephew from the moment he first appeared that morning in his slim-fitting black suit. He really was a gorgeous young boy, and in addition to being fairly tall, he looked like a young movie star in that well-tailored suit. For some women, a man in a suit holds the same level of appeal as a woman in lingerie does for a man, and Doris counted herself in that number. So when Tristan offered Doris his hand, she smiled and accepted.

Doris loved to dance, and it had always been a source of frustration that her ex-husband so obviously did not. On occasions such as this, she would have normally spent the night sitting at her table, so it was a welcome and genuine pleasure that she found herself with such an eager young dance partner. Tristan was quite adept, too -- so much the better. They danced together for several songs, and Doris enjoyed the closeness and her nephew's lovely-smelling cologne.

In truth, it wasn't just dancing that Doris missed. Since her divorce, there had been only intermittent dating, and nowhere near the amount of affection, romance, or zesty lovemaking that she craved. She had always been somewhat frustrated in that regard, since her husband's sex drive never came close to matching her own. But having already been formidable in her forties, her sex drive now seemed only to be increasing in intensity into her late fifties. That being the case, take a fifty-eight year old, sexually ravenous older woman, dress her up and make her feel sexy, add a few too many glasses of champagne, and put her in the arms of a handsome young man on the dance floor (albeit an adopted nephew young enough to be her grandc***d), and you have a recipe for some inappropriately flirtatious comments.

"You look so beautiful, Auntie Doris," gushed Tristan, with innocent, disarming sincerity.

"Well, young man," countered Doris, with a mischievous smile, "I thank you for your lovely compliment. Let me tell you, if I were forty years younger -- you would be in a great deal of danger!"

"Oh?" he said smiling; his face going a bit flush. "What do you mean?"

"Well, let's just say that if I were your age, the chances of you getting inside my panties tonight would be very, very good."

A broad, bashful smile formed across Tristan's mouth, and he blushed conspicuously in reaction to her rather forward, champagne-induced comments. This only succeeded in endearing him to her even more.

"So, in summary," added Doris in mock thought. "You're drop dead gorgeous, tall, charming, mature beyond your years, you're a wonderful dancer, and you seem to have a way of making women say things they shouldn't ... I can only hope for your poor parents sake that you have a penis the size of my ex-husband's, as in rather small; otherwise, women will be breaking into your house in the middle of the night just to get at you."

Tristan could only smile at his Aunt's comment.

Afterwards, and feeling a little light-headed, Tristan e****ted Doris out onto the patio for some fresh air. Doris thanked him for the dances and gently kissed him on the cheek; wiping a little lipstick smear from his cheek like a mother.

For Doris, the excess of champagne meant the rest of the night was all a bit of a blur to her the next day. Indeed, she did not remember returning to her guest house at all that night; yet awoke to find herself under the sheets of her own bed in just her lacy bra and panties -- her heels, dress, and jewellery, all neatly assembled across the loveseat by her bed.

Coffee and croissant restored her. Yet despite her foggy head, she was not so wanting in terms of memory to forget saying some naughty and inappropriate things to her nephew. Slightly horrified upon reflection, she sighed and committed herself to making amends later that day. She only hoped that she hadn't embarrassed herself too greatly, and that no one else had heard. Hopefully, young Tristan would take pity on his poor, horny Aunt and say nothing to his mother.

She had just exited her suite, dressed in sandals, Capri pants, and a relatively low-cut blouse, when she heard a honk from the steps below. It was a smiling Tristan, perched atop his shiny Lambretta scooter.

Oh dear, thought Doris -- but before she could offer a word of apology for the night before, Tristan launched into his plans to take her along the coast to a lovely seaside restaurant for lunch. Grace and the rest of the f****y would be busy getting Amelie and her new husband ready for their honeymoon departure the next day, and Tristan's mother had asked him to take his Aunt to see a bit of the beautiful coastline. Ready for her morning adventure, Doris straddled the scooter behind her young charge and off they went.

The coastline was indeed stunning, and the feeling of the salty breeze in her hair was exhilarating. She indulged herself in a quiet little tease by pressing her large bosom firmly against Tristan's warm, strong back. After touring around all morning, they found a lovely little spot for lunch. The restaurant was in an old, stone house that overlooked the ocean, and it was impossible to overlook the understated romance of the setting. The smell of flowers and citrus permeated the inside of the house.

Sitting across from each other, Doris finally offered a heartfelt apology for her behaviour from the night before. Again, ever the gentleman, Tristan assured her there was no need; that he'd had so much fun dancing with her. A few buttons of his shirt were undone, and she couldn't help but admire the suggestion of his strong, hairless chest. Truth be told, she had practically drooled at the view of his sculpted behind in his tight white jeans as they'd entered the restaurant together -- that underlying horniness had returned.

They enjoyed their lunch of sangria and tapas, and Doris genuinely delighted in her nephew's gracious company and charming conversation. Looking back after admiring the ocean view, she caught him looking at her in a way that was not like she had been looked at in some time. Above her low cut neckline, a healthy amount of deep cleavage and the top of her bra had become visible. Although he quickly averted his eyes, there was something incredibly and transparently sexual about how he had looked at her. When she realized how much it had excited her, she tried her best to suppress the feeling. There was no harm in thinking it, she thought to herself, but feelings could be dangerous, and she did everything she could to put the moment behind her.

Perhaps to overcome the awkwardness of the moment, and to lighten the mood, Grace began quizzing Tristan about his teenage romantic endeavours and his youthful experiences with members of the fairer sex. Tristan was slightly chagrinned by her motherly inquisition and blushed, which Doris found all the more endearing, and only made her want to hug him.

When pressed, he confessed to having had very little success with girls his age; at least beyond the initial crush stage. Doris found this difficult to believe, but he was clearly being genuine, even a little melancholic. He claimed not to be able to relate very well to girls his own age, and that he found them immature and superficial.

"Have you ever been in love?" she asked with maternalistic softness.

Tristan answered that he had -- just once -- and Doris was curious to hear what was doubtless a touching story of the girl who'd stolen his heart for the very first time. She expected it to be a young girl in her teens, but was shocked in the extreme when he revealed that it had been a woman in her early fifties!

Absolutely stunned by the revelation, Doris felt compelled to press further. Did his parents know about it -- no. Who was she -- the wife of a friend of his mother (my god, she thought to herself, married no less as well)! How long did it last -- several months, was his reply. Did she break his heart -- very much so. On that note, Tristan's face appeared quite forlorn. Doris reached across the table and placed her hand gently against his cheek.

"Oh, darling, I'm so very sorry."

Finally, she had one last question -- had they been intimate?

"Yes," he answered. "It was difficult at first, but then we made love so much."

"Difficult?" asked Doris, not understanding what he meant.

Her nephew was clearly reluctant to say more and averted his eyes. Doris placed her hand on his, leaned forward, and looked up into his downcast eyes.

"You can tell me, darling -- I'm your Auntie" she said tenderly. "Please ... don't be shy."

"My ... penis ... " he whispered bashfully.

Doris felt her own cheeks flush.

"Yes?

Again, Tristan seemed hesitant to speak.

"Oh, sweetie -- don't be shy, please" she continued. "I'm older than your mother -- you can tell me. What's wrong? Is it ... a little small?"

Tristan shook his head no, and Doris suppressed a sigh of excitement when she realized what it was he had been so shyly reluctant to reveal. "Is it ... quite, um ... big?" she asked quietly.

He nodded yes, eyes shyly downcast.

"Oh, darling -- you needn't be ashamed or embarrassed about that." Once again, she f***ed him to look into her eyes. "Sweetie, when two people love each other, they make adjustments and find ways to pleasure each other. I promise you everything will be okay. You needn't worry about that. Besides, when girls get a little older, they begin to understand their bodies better. And by the time they're grown women ... like me for instance, or much, much younger ... they, well, they often find a large penis very, very exciting and pleasurable."

Tristan looked up.

"Really?"

"Oh yes, darling -- you mustn't worry," replied Doris softly.

"Even when it doesn't fit?" added Tristan.

"What do you mean??" asked Doris.

"It never fits ... inside ... inside the girl, I mean" he answered earnestly, albeit with some exasperation for having to stumble a bit for the right words.

"The woman I loved -- she was the first woman I could ... she was the first one I could fit quite a bit of it inside; and even then not at first, and only after I had to ... f***e it. I really didn't like hurting her."

Doris was truly taken aback. This latest information genuinely shocked her; what was worse, it excited her. She felt flush all over.

"Tristan, darling, please don't be embarrassed," she said sweetly. "But ... exactly how big ... is it ... I mean, when it's fully aroused?"

Doris knew she was wrong to put the question to the boy, but she couldn't restrain herself.

"Eleven inches long and seven inches around," he admittedly sheepishly.

Despite wanting to remain stoic, Doris's eyes widened and she was f***ed to take in a deep breath.

"I beg your pardon?!?!" she gasped. "My god, sweetie!"

"It scares girls when they see it," he added.

"I'm very sure that it does!" exclaimed Doris. "That's ... well that's ... ex-TREME-ly large."

Then, sensing an absolute absence of ego on his part, and truly wanting to reassure the troubled young boy, she explained to him that despite being so well equipped, in time things would improve, and lovers would become better and better able to accommodate him. "It's a good thing I'm your Auntie, and old!" she said with a playful smile. "Otherwise, it would be a very dangerous thing for you to tell me what you've told me."

"What do you mean?" asked Tristan innocently.

"Well ... ," she continued, smiling. "It's just that I happen to adore, um ... a very large penis on a man. I hope I'm not embarrassing you by saying so, but it's true. If you were forty years older and not my nephew, I would be trying my very best to seduce you!"

The next day, Doris was still buzzing from her conversation with Tristan from the day before. Indeed, it had been on her mind off and on ever since. That evening, after sunset, the two of them went for a leisurely walk along the sandy beach, under the stars. Sandals in hand, the warm, moonlit sand felt exquisite under their bare feet. Despite his boyish looks, Doris had to keep reminding herself that the boy was only eighteen years old (and off limits) -- far younger than all her c***dren -- such was his maturity and the degree to which she enjoyed his company. He was both a gentle spirit and an old soul. Indeed, their budding friendship made her anxious. For when completely honest with herself, she had to face the fact that she was beginning to have genuine feelings for him; feelings that went beyond what was appropriate between an Aunt and a nephew; not to mention one with a forty year gap between them.
Earlier in the day, the bride and her new husband had left for their honeymoon, and they'd all made the trek to the airport together to say their goodbyes. Margot had left as well; heading back to France to be with her friends and to begin a summer course she needed before university began in the Fall.

When it was time for bed, they finished their walk in the cool night air and Tristan e****ted Doris to her guest house off the beach. They bid their goodnights, and Doris leaned forward to kiss him on the cheek. An awkward, prolonged silence followed before Doris tenderly brushed his hair from his eyes, smiled, and walked away. Unbeknownst to her, Tristan never took his eyes from her until her door closed behind her. It may also have surprised her to know that she was now the recurring object of his conscious and u*********s thoughts.

Doris overslept the next morning, and awoke to find a message waiting for her from her s****r. Grace, her husband Michel, and Tristan would be spending the day at the beach, and she was invited to join them. Despite the white sand beaches and turquoise waters just a short stroll from their suites, the offer gave Doris a brief pause. Vera was home to probably the most famous clothing-optional beaches in all of Europe, if not the world, and their particular stretch of it was no exception. She knew Grace and her f****y had always been rather liberal-minded when it came to communal, nude-sunbathing, hence the appeal of a place like Vera where it was so common. And although the thought of an 'unveiled' Tristan was enough to render her a little short of breath, at fifty-eight, she didn't know whether she herself could (or should) pull it off with dignity.

Had she not been in Vera, or even Europe in general, Doris would have worn a more modest one-piece, especially since a one-piece would draw slightly less attention to her large breasts. Instead, and as a compromise, she slipped on a relatively daring (for her, at least) white bikini, covered herself from the waist down in a semi-sheer sarong to draw attention away from her bigger behind, put of a big, floppy hat, and headed off to join the group.

When she got there, she was somewhat chagrinned to discover her s****r and her husband lying on a blanket under a large sun umbrella completely nude. Indeed, looking around, she was hard pressed to spot anyone wearing more than a bikini bottom. Being mid-Summer, like her, the pair of them was quite tanned already. Michael, also in his late fifties, and Grace a few years younger, both retained attractive bodies. Grace was certainly smaller-chested than Doris, perhaps a D cup, but obviously quite fit. Doris observed that Michel was slightly larger than average in terms of endowment, and quite thick, and she thought her s****r a lucky woman.

The two s****rs began chatting under the intense but dry sun, and after not too much effort, Grace convinced Doris to remove her bikini top. She had to admit it felt deliciously freeing to be topless; and though she had planned to go no further and leave her string bikini bottoms on for modesty's sake, she decided to throw caution and North American attitudes about nudity to the wind. She was grateful for having had the prescience to trim her bikini line before leaving for Europe, and the sun and warm air felt marvellous between her legs. Trying to appear disinterested, Doris asked Grace where Tristan was. Her s****r pointed to the water. Squinting, Doris could just make out her nephew, shoulder-deep in the water. She also couldn't help but notice that he seemed to be chatting amiably with two women who couldn't have been much younger than she was.

Her nephew's presence at the beach that day -- and Grace and Michel's, too -- was both exciting and slightly unnerving. She was hardly a prude, but that kind of casual nudity, such an ordinary occurrence for them, did not come quite as naturally to her, and consequently it all felt conspicuously sexual. With her nephew out in the water, Doris took advantage and used the moment to apply sun lotion to her breasts and body. The warmth of the sun made the tender, sensitive skin of her large areolas tingle and become puffy.

Doris was just settling back onto her elbows when she noticed Tristan heading towards shore. By the time he was waist deep, Doris was grateful for her dark sunglasses, since they helped obscure her visual eye candy indulgence. She kept replaying their conversation in the restaurant over on her mind. Could his self-assessment really be true? Dimensions like that would make even the least sceptical suspect hyperbole.

With the water at his waist, it was now obvious that her young nephew had indeed been blessed with a slim, beautiful body -- broad-shouldered, narrow-waisted, deliciously articulated abdominal muscles. But when he emerged from the water entirely, Doris, slack-jawed and wide-eyed in utter disbelief, discovered that Tristan -- clearly a man of his word -- was conspicuously blessed in another way as well. Although he wore a very brief, narrow-sided men's bikini swimsuit, it did nothing to obscure the unmistakable largesse between his legs. The swimsuit was obviously made of a very thin, stretchy nylon-lycra, and the weighted front pouch appeared to be restraining a small, coiled arm. The thickness and size of the outline suggested a penis not out of place on a studding horse!

Indeed, she was so taken aback that, without thinking, she turned to look at her s****r as if to say, 'Are you seeing what I'm seeing??' But Grace was, for obvious reasons, non-plussed about it; and her young son's 'largesse' was obviously not worthy of comment. That was not true, however, of a number of others that day, as Tristan's obvious gift garnered surreptitious glances from sunbathers nearby. It was also quite understandable; the preternaturally large bulge in the front of her nephew's swimsuit was truly noteworthy; enough to make even the most secure male wither in juxtaposition. To say that the handsome young boy had a 'big dick' was obviously an understatement. She smiled at Tristan as he approached.

"Hi, Auntie Doris," he said cheerfully, sitting down on the towel next to his mother and drying himself off. In a flash of initial bashfulness, Doris resisted the urge to suddenly cover herself. And though they both tried to appear otherwise, she and Tristan were keenly aware of each other's presence; smiling at each other several times. In truth, being completely nude in his company gave her a private thrill.

The fact that they all began to converse and drink wine together, as if sitting together in the nude was the most natural thing in the world, somehow only added to the strangeness of it all for her. Stranger still was the (albeit understandable) non-acknowledgement of Tristan's swimsuit and his apparent reluctance to join in.

Despite her initial reservations about public nudity and a clothing-optional beach, especially with f****y, over the course of the afternoon and after enough wine, her natural reserve began to give way to a sort of happy and confident hedonism. Simply put, the group nudity began to turn her on. She took a special delight in feeling Tristan's eyes upon her; catching him stealing a look at the dark delta between her legs.

Though she was loathe make assumptions, the thought that such a beautiful young boy might find her even remotely sexually attractive gave her an additional shiver of excitement. In truth, whether she knew it or not, despite her body's imperfections and battles with age -- the encroachment of cellulite, the slightly less buoyant breasts, the wide hips, bigger behind, and fleshier arms and thighs -- the fact was, Doris was still a very voluptuous and desirable-looking woman; a fact that was not lost on the young man in her midst.

Looking around, Doris felt an uncomfortable pang of jealousy whenever someone, usually a woman or a group of women, took notice of her handsome nephew. She decided to take her mind off it all, and to clear her head a bit after the wine, by going for a walk along the beach. She got up and, brushing sand from her behind, announced her intentions to her prone, sunbathing companions. She had just started off when she heard Tristan sidle up beside her.

"Auntie Doris, is it okay if I come with you?"

"Of course, sweetie"

It was more than okay; though his presence was beginning to make her feel a little like a silly school girl. She sighed at the slightly humiliating thought that she might have developed a crush on a mere boy. What WAS now clear was that she lusted mightily after his young body; and even what most women would surmise -- though still concealed by his swimsuit -- was a dangerously and prohibitively large weapon.

Despite feeling more and more at ease at the beach that day, it still felt a little strange (albeit exhilaratingly so) to be brazenly walking along the beach in the nude. And they made quite a pair -- she, with heavy breasts heaving and swaying as she made her way through the hot sand; her hips and ripe, fleshy behind rising and falling; he, with his brief, overtaxed swimsuit restraining a young male sex the size of a small, boneless arm.

After walking quite a ways -- far along down the beach -- and feeling a little overwhelmed by the intense Spanish sun, the two of them took refuge under a canopied, outdoor stand-up shower that was right on the beach. There were half a dozen nozzles, in sets of two, and they gladly stepped into the shade under a couple to drench themselves in the cool, revivifying waters.

"You've got sand all over your back of your swimsuit, darling" observed Doris aloud. She turned Tristan so that the water hit his back; brushing sand from the bright white material with her hands. His bum was a thing of sculpted beauty to her -- taut and small and pleasingly-shaped. She then turned him to face her, ostensibly to see if he had sand elsewhere, but took the moment to watch the water cascade over his chest and down past his flat stomach.

She looked up and their eyes met. After a few seconds of intense eye contact, Tristan shyly looked away while his Aunt softly brushed away sand from his chest.

"Wouldn't you rather take off your swimsuit, Tristan," she said. "It really does feel wonderful, and it can't be comfortable to have something so ... big ... tucked inside such a brief simwsuit."

She sensed his reluctance, but pressed on, approaching him closely.

"Here -- let me," she said with a smile.

While her nephew stood in silence looking on, Doris placed her fingers inside the stretchy waistband and slipped it off. What she saw next genuinely took her breath away, as his massive sex fell out from its constraint and slapped heavily against his thigh.

Doris surmised that it was a good seven plus inches long in its relaxed state; as thick as her wrist at its widest point, with a large vein running along its length and tapering down to a smooth, spongy-looking circumcised head. Miraculously, as big as the head was, the shaft was thicker and wider.

"Sweetie, I don't mean to stare, and I really don't want to embarrass you, but you really are an incredibly big boy," she said eyeing his manhood with obvious awe and admiration. "Clearly, you weren't exaggerating -- I've never SEEN one that large before. My goodness -- you'd tear me in two! Adding with a wink, "Oh, but what a way to go."

"And I've never seen breasts as big or as beautiful as yours, Auntie Doris" stammered Tristan.

"Oh, aren't you a lovely boy? Thanks you, sweetie," she cooed.

Standing closer now, under Tristan's shower, Doris turned and asked him to see if she had any sand on her behind. With a quick intake of breath, she closed her eyes momentarily as she felt his strong, warm hands softly brush against her naked bottom. It had been so long since she'd felt the touch of a man's hands on her body; let alone those of such as her winsome young boy.

She turned again to face him directly; meeting his eyes with her own while running her fingers through her wet hair under the shower. Affording him a purposeful and prolonged view of her matronly yet voluptuous figure, she took unspoken delight in his nervous but failed attempts to avoid gazing upon her large breasts, or the dark but trimmed pubic triangle between her legs. Even more delightful was the look of quiet panic on Tristan's face when his huge organ began to thicken and lengthen noticeably. Before the situation got out of hand, Doris took pity on the poor boy, turned off their shower, and encouraged him to wade out into the water -- ostensibly to determine whether that area of the beach had a sandy bottom or not -- before they set off back towards where his parents were.

As they stepped out, Doris overheard a woman in the stall next to them whisper to her friend in English, "Pssst, Helen -- don't be obvious about it, but look at the size of the thing between that boy's legs!"

She lingered at the shoreline until sufficient time had passed for Tristan's embarrassing 'swelling' to abate. Clearly relieved, he emerged a few minutes later and the two of them made their way back. When at one point Tristan briefly slipped his hand into hers, she didn't know whether it was the European in him or a sign of deeper portent. Regardless, his gentle touch elicited a warm shiver, and she brought his hand to her lips and kissed it.

Later that evening came the news that Grace and her husband were planning a four day excursion of their own to Madrid the next morning. Grace seemed a bit puzzled by her s****r's reaction to the news -- that perhaps it wasn't a very good idea. But she assured her that Tristan would be fine on his own in their guest house for a few days, and that they needed a little time on their own. In truth, Doris found the thought of she and her nephew left alone dangerously alluring. So much so that she had tried several times to convince her s****r not to leave. But Doris's argument made no sense to her s****r and they persisted with their plans. When she bade Grace and Michel goodbye the next morning, Doris felt a mixture of wariness and excitement -- like boarding a train not knowing what the final destination might be. The only thing she WAS sure of was that the thoughts and feelings she harboured for her nephew were both strictly forbidden ... and deeply beguiling.

The morning passed without incident, then early afternoon. As the hot Spanish sun began its first, late afternoon move towards early sunset, Doris spotted Tristan through the vented shutters of her suite, wandering back from the beach.

He had his swimsuit on again, but looked so beautiful still; so sexy and windswept. Doris might have swooned were it not for the fact that the same woman that had joined Tristan in the water the day before was walking next to him again. She was indeed roughly her age; rather handsome-featured, with a lovely figure. It was clear to Doris that the woman was rather taken with the young boy. Tristan's pleasant and innocent demeanour, and sweet manners, made it difficult to tell whether he felt the same way or was even aware of the woman's doubtless lustful interest. But seeing them together, apparently talking quite happily, f***ed Doris to acknowledge a twinge of jealousy. Something about that realization wore down her last shreds of familial morality, discretion, and restraint, and she found herself reaching for her mobile phone; heard herself inviting her very young nephew out for a candlelit dinner later that evening ...

Later, the dusky, early evening sun was still sufficient for her to dress for dinner without having to turn on a light. In her mirror, the black panties (drops of perfume in the front panel) contrasted starkly with her smooth, bronzed skin. They were delicate and very brief, and given her fleshy hips, the very narrow sides created a slight bulging, though not enough to dispel her courage to wear them for what was a very special occasion. The matching bra (with perfume in the large cups) was efficient for someone her size but still pretty. Cocking her head, she approved of the way it supported her balcony of formidable cleavage.

Garterless thigh high silk stockings were next, followed by the final, potential obstacle to feeling genuinely sexy -- the relative fit of her rather snug (lately, at least), rather short, and rather low cut black cocktail dress. She shimmied with some effort and drew it down over her womanly hips and ripe behind. Zipped up and assessing herself in profile, she was grateful for having had the will to resist too many tasty indulgences that week. Although there was definitely a bit of a feminine belly, her tummy was still relatively flat, which only made her cantilevered bust to waist ratio even more pronounced -- the kind of ratio that prompted both men and women alike to wonder to themselves, 'How does she not fall forward??'

Perfumed, with well-coiffed salt-and-pepper hair, earrings, open-toed heels, and lipstick in place -- the wrinkles around the still luminous eyes obscured as best as possible -- she took one last look and then froze.

"What ARE you doing??" she thought to herself; staring at her provocative reflection in the mirror. "He's an eighteen year old boy, for god's sake -- and he's your s****r's c***d!" A brief, momentary crisis of conscience followed. She sighed and stood in pensive silence, looking over at her chic purse; remembering her trip to the 'farmacia' earlier that day, and the awkward conversation with the young female pharmacist behind the counter. The girl had tried so hard to understand Doris's limited Spanish and be helpful -- "Tiene ... condoms? Condoms ... muy muy grande? Tiene lubricación para ... el sexo? "Um, el ... pene de mi amante es ... gigantesco." In the end, the girl had discreetly directed her to a shop for lovers across the street, and the extra large condoms and lube were now tucked inside her small purse.

Finally, after much agonizing, she defaulted to the broadest of rationalizations -- life was short, he was adopted, she cared very much for him, and passionate lovemaking had been too long denied to her. If it happened at all, it would be because they were two consensual people who both wanted physical intimacy. She grabbed her purse and left for the restaurant.

She arrived to find her handsome young companion for the evening already seated. The ambience in the restaurant was as she's hoped -- intimate, quiet, elegant, and darkly lit. Tristan looked so boyishly handsome in his black blazer, stylish jeans, and v-neck shirt. He held the chair for her, obviously impressed with the way she looked. She smiled at him like a beaming mother and kissed him softly on the cheek.

"You look ... unbelievably beautiful, Auntie Doris" he gushed.

"Why thank you, kind sir," she replied with a warm smile. "You look positively good enough to eat, but I think I'll have a salad just the same."

They ordered cocktails to start, and Doris felt immensely more relaxed once the gin began to take effect. They ordered, and, sitting closely, enjoyed a lovely dinner, several glasses of wine, and delightful conversation, for what seemed to both of them like an hour but was actually almost three. The signals were there in spades -- intense eye contact, flirtatious hair touch-ups, knowing glances, and warm smiles. Doris placed her hand atop Tristan's a number of times, and restaurant staff would be forgiven for being confused about the true nature of their relationship -- mother and son? Teacher and student? Grandmother and grandson? May-December lovers?

Despite his boyish innocence and latent shyness, it would have been clear to any observer that Tristan was absolutely smitten with his Aunt. He listened intently to her stories, laughed at her amusing anecdotes, and was often gushing in his praise. After more wine than he was used to, he also became increasingly transparent in the way he looked at her; admiring the agreeable way she filled out her tight dress.
For Doris, the confluence of romantic f***es was irresistible -- the wine, the romantic setting, the enchanting conversation, and the gorgeous and doting young man who made her feel like the centre of his world in that moment; made her feel sexier than she probably ever had. It was a lethal mix, and her panties became so wet during dinner she worried Tristan might detect the strong feminine scent emanating from between her stockinged thighs.

"This is so nice, I don't want this evening to end," said Tristan.

Doris paused for a moment, and then threw caution to the wind.

"Well, it's doesn't have to, you know," she said, and then paused. "Would you like to come back to my room with me?" she asked.

Tristan blushed so deeply it was apparent even in the dim candlelight.

"Of course -- it's late," he stuttered. "I would be happy to ... to walk you back to your suite."

If it was possible, in that very moment, Doris found him as sweet, innocent, and adoringly cute as she did irresistibly sexy. She leaned forward, took his trembling hand in hers, looked at him with a warm, affectionate smile, and whispered softly.

"No, silly -- I meant so that we can make love."

He swallowed hard. She gripped his large, warm hand; his nervousness brought out the nurturing mother in her.

"Oh, sweetie -- it's okay. I promise. Please don't be shy or feel bad or afraid. It's just two people who care very deeply for each other, wanting to express that intimately. The best sex really is love and physical pleasure, you know. It will be our little secret, darling. I promise. No one else ever need know."

She placed her hand gently under his chin and lifted his bashful, downcast eyes up to hers.

"Don't you want to go to bed with me, darling?" she asked.

"Oh my god -- yes, so much," came the quick response. "But ... "

"But what?" she continued, with tentative excitement.

"But, I ... I don't want to hurt you, Auntie Doris."

His concern was so genuine, it was all Doris could do not to smother him with tender, motherly kisses.

"Oh my darling, please don't worry your pretty little head about that, okay?" she said, playfully tapping the end of his nose with her finger. "You let me worry about that, okay?" After Doris signed over the bill to her room, Tristan gallantly held her chair for her. The sight of her from behind -- the narrow, cinched waist, wide hips, and voluptuous derriere -- made his young heart quicken.

"My sweet," said Doris. "I'd like to go back to my suite, freshen up a bit, and change into something a little more comfortable. Would you be a very kind gentleman and allow me about twenty minutes before you come round?"

"Of course!" stammered Tristan.

"Thank you, sweetie -- I know, we women are so silly sometimes, aren't we?"

Doris kissed Tristan on the cheek and left.

Back at her suite -- half nester, half seductress -- she quickly set about creating the proper atmosphere for a deliciously romantic evening that would, hopefully, end in each other's arms -- large, scented candles; soft, Brazillian bossa nova music in the background, chilled champagne, and large throw pillows s**ttered all around the spacious sectional sofa and her king-sized canopy bed. For the final touch, she slipped into a very short, semi-sheer black baby doll and matching panties. The colour of her baby doll matched her silk stockings, so she left them on. The lingerie was delicate and light; the semi-sheer fabric revealed the dark shadows of her trimmed maidenhead and the saucer-sized areolas of her breasts.

Doris had just touched up her lipstick when there was a soft knock. She took a deep breath and opened the door. Tristan stood tall before her holding a bouquet of roses.

"Oh, you dear! That's so sweet of you, thank you," gushed Doris. She found a vase by the window for the flowers, and Tristan seized the opportunity to feast his eyes upon the line down his Aunt's womanly bum.

Doris poured two glasses of champagne, handed one to him, and then sat down among the pillows on the expansive sectional sofa.

"Mmmm, yummy," she cooed, taking a first sip.

Doris smiled and patted the spot on the sofa next to her. "Why don't you take off your jacket and sit down?"

Tristan, still looking a little bashful and awkward (which Doris found ridiculously cute), did as she asked and settled in beside her. He found her perfume intoxicating and somehow so 'adult'.

Doris set their glasses down at their eyes met; one of her eyes partially and seductively obscured by her stylish, grey-streaked hair.

"I would like to thank you for your lovely flowers," she said with allure. "But before I do, I want to make sure it's alright if I thank you with a kiss."

Tristan, worried he might actually not be able to speak, merely nodded.

"I'm very glad you don't mind," she winked; moving in close and pressing herself against him. "And you must promise me -- no 'Auntie kiss' this time?"

Before Tristan could nod his head in agreement, his eager Aunt cupped his face in her hands and pressed her pillowy lips to his. It was a kiss both had been fantasizing about for some time, and it did not disappoint. What began slowly, softly, and tenderly, soon became wet and hungry and passionate; their breathing pronounced. Tristan had never been kissed quite like that before, not really. It was so hungry, so wanton. He was inspired to return the passion. Their kissing got him over the worst of his nerves but he still couldn't quite believe what was happening. Her warm, wet tongue groped his, and he could feel the sl**ping giant between his legs awaken in earnest.

"Hold me in your arms, darling," said Doris. Tristan took her soft, voluptuous form and held her to him. She adored being held in a man's arms -- it had been so long she thought she might melt.

After a long, sensual snuggle, Doris got up and straddled his hips. Tristan could feel the heat of her sex through her flimsy panties and his pants. She took his hands and placed them on her soft, curvy behind, then drew her manicured nails across the front of her brief panties, drawing his attention to the visible outline of a dark, trimmed triangle beneath.

"Do you like the pretty little bow on my panties?" asked Doris coyly. But before her handsome boy lover was able to comment, she pointed to the one that tied the top of her babydoll.

"And what about this one?" she asked. Tristan nodded in the affirmative.

With that, Doris slowly untied the drawstring. A heartfelt "Wow" was all he could manage when her heavy breasts were unleashed.

"Bit large, aren't they?" she said.

"No!" he shot back. ""They're unbelievably beautiful."

She cupped a heavy breast in her hand and with the other behind Tristan's neck, brought his sensuous lips to her swollen areolas. Though daunted by their size, he eagerly kissed and suckled, first one then the other; causing them to swell and puff up like large conical caps.

Doris let out a soft moan, tilted her head back, and closed her eyes.

"Ohhhhhhh, that feels wonderful, darling," She purred. "I love the way you kiss and suck my breasts. Please, darling ... suck them harder."

Tristan obliged like a hungry, nursing c***d. Doris groaned and gasped whenever he gently drew his teeth across the swollen tips. He marvelled at how weighty and firm they felt in his hands.

A ferocious hunger came over her, and she felt a warm tingling developing in the pit of her belly. She cupped his face in her hands once again and kissed him passionately.

"I can't believe how gorgeous and sexy you are, and how wet you make me."

She climbed off and sat next to him; pressing her large breasts against her young conquest. Gently tracing his ear with the fingers of one hand, she slowly drew her other hand down over the inside of Tristan's pant leg.

"My god, Tristan -- is that all really YOU??!!"

Indeed, it was. Doris ran her fingers along the length of his pant leg a good half way to his knee. At the halfway point, she gave the fat shaft a gentle squeeze.

"Woooaaahh," she said slowly, genuinely wide-eyed.

Tristan carefully assessed her reaction, for this was the moment when most women blanched at the idea of continuing much further; such was the degree of nervousness and fear that invariably followed a closer, more firsthand inspection of his expanded endowment. His albeit limited sexual experience had taught him that a woman's eyes were almost always bigger than her pussy at the moment of truth. But he would not have to wait long for his fears to be dispelled.

"Can you grab Auntie's purse, sweetie?" she asked, motioning to it sitting by the sofa.

Doris then took Tristan by the hand, led him into the bedroom with her purse in hand, and sat him down on the edge of the bed.

"Can I see it?" she asked, pointing between his legs.

Without waiting for an answer, and while her young charge silently looked on, staring at the breasts he had just tasted, she knelt before him and removed his shoes, socks, and unbuttoned his shirt. Then, unzipping his pants, she reached up and pulled down his pants.

Eleven, stiffening inches of forearm-thick cock dropped out between his parted thighs, bobbing rigidly.

"Pardon my language, dear, but good fucking GOD!!"

"Does it turn you off or scare you?" he asked sheepishly.

"Oh, my darling -- no, it doesn't turn me off; quite the contrary."

"It makes me a little nervous, I'll admit to that," she added breathlessly. "You have by far the biggest cock I've ever seen in my life. I mean it's positively GIGANTIC. But no, it's definitely NOT a turn off."

She moved in closer, still on her knees, forcing his thighs apart. Grasping the shaft with both hands, she gasped out loud once more.

"My fingers don't even reach all the way around it," she observed incredulously, as if she were speaking to herself. She began to lovingly draw her grip up and down the immense length of it; staring at it, amazed.

"My goodness, you're beautiful," gushed Doris. "Would it be alright if I tried to put it in my mouth?" she asked. Tristan nodded, and Doris leaned closer still; first kissing the side of the shaft, then enveloping the massive head with her sensual lips. His head arched back when her warm mouth and wet tongue first tasted the tip of his hardening monster. The head was so big she had to be careful not to draw her teeth across it.

Watching his reaction, she suckled the huge head then spread her lips and attempted more. With her lips stretched rather comically, and her tongue f***ed against the bottom of her mouth, she managed several more inches. Tristan looked on in quiet admiration; at his Aunt's willingness to repeatedly gag herself on his erection.

With both hands pumping the shaft, she began sucking his giant cock in earnest. Saliva began to build up in her mouth, and his size was such that she was rather helpless to do anything about it. Consequently, a sticky mixture of lipstick and spit began oozing from her lips and trickling down over her fingers. Her pace quickened; her head began to bob; and the head of Tristan's erection began bumping against the back of Doris's throat. She moaned as she tried valiantly to accommodate more and more of him in her mouth without gagging. Despite her best efforts, though, she could only manage a small fraction of it. Still, her wanton enthusiasm continued to shock Tristan. He'd never experienced a woman so eager to pleasure him orally. He did not think her 'old', but somehow the site of his Aunt, a woman approaching sixty, sucking his cock so hungrily, left him in awed rapture.

"As much as I want you to cum on my face and breasts, sweetie, I want sex," she said, panting and catching her breath. "I need you to fuck me, darling."

Something in her unfiltered and naked lust emboldened him. Like the gallant young man that he was, he took his Aunt's hand and helped her up; his giant, rigid prong bobbing straight out and down from between his legs.

"Can I take off your panties, Auntie Doris?" he asked ever so sweetly.

"Of course, my sweet," she replied eagerly.

Angling her shoulders, she removed her opened babydoll. Her young lover approached and gently traced her naked shoulders with his fingers; softly kissing her neck. Doris closed her eyes and gasped when she felt his heavy, hard sex brush against her side; when his thumb brushed across her swollen nipple. Then, without warning, Tristan picked her up in his arms, took her to the bed, and gently laid her down. Kneeling before her at the end of the expansive, king size bed, he raised her knees, reached under her behind on both sides, and gently removed her tiny, sexy panties. Doris parted her legs and watched as the young boy slowly kissed the insides of her fleshy thighs; thighs already damp and sticky from the excess wetness between her legs. He briefly sat back on his heels; bringing her wet panties to his nose.

"God, you're so incredibly sexy," purred Doris. Then, pointing down to her exposed pussy, added, "Auntie Doris wants you to kiss her here."

Requiring no further direction or encouragement, he gently pressed his mouth to her warm labial lips, eliciting another intake of breath. Soon, as Tristan's tongue began to circle and pass over his Aunt's clitoris with ever-increasing pressure and frequency, she began to swoon.

"Oh, darling, yeesssssss," she groaned.

Gripping his hair roughly between her fingers, she pressed his face f***efully between her thighs.

"That's it, sweetie ... Don't stop ... Oh, god, I love the way you lick my pussy."

Despite being such a young man, Tristan's oral talents were beyond reproach. And with the warm, tingling sensation approaching a crescendo in the depths of her belly, Doris soon cried out, arched her back, and roughly gripped his hair with clenched, sweaty fingers, as wave after wave of a tsunami-like orgasm rippled though her body. After her groans and contortions had abated, the two cuddled together once more; suckling each other's tongues. Still kissing and biting each other's lips, Doris reached down with her hand and gripped the rock hard monster that had likely caused more than a few women to walk awkwardly for several days. She didn't know which to be more incredulous about -- the incredible length or formidable girth. The smooth skin was taut now. It felt like a warm club. She knew it was soon to lay waste to her delicate nether region, and the nervous excitement made her tremble.

She held his face with her hand and drew his eyes to hers.

"Sweetie, I want you to put that inside me ... now," she said.

Tristan, though sexually primed as only a young man can be, still did his best to restrain his lust. This was his Aunt. He cared for her very much. His unusual size was ruinous to women's pussies -- this he knew -- and he did not relish the idea of causing the object of his newfound affections pain.

Are you sure?" he asked one last time.

"Get Auntie's purse," she whispered softly.

She had him reach inside for the lubrication, telling him to disregard the XXL condoms.

"Smear that all over that giant cock of yours," said Doris.

When she practically begged him to make love to her, he positioned himself between her legs and laid his enormous weapon across her belly. Her eyes widened yet again when she looked down and observed that it extended beyond her navel. From that perspective, the incongruity of something that large fitting inside her was all too apparent. With his strong hands resting atop her raised knees, she reached down and stroked it lovingly; marvelling at its punitive dimensions.

"My god, I so want you inside me," she gushed, as if surprised by her own courage. "I don't know if I can handle all that, but I so want to try. I want it to fit; and as long as we're patient and take our time, I think it will," she said. "But even if I cry out, please don't stop. Promise me that if I cry out that it's too big, you will keep trying, darling. There will be pain. But don't let that stop you."

She briefly placed his thumb inside her mouth, suckling it with raw passion. Then, taking his hands in hers, she spat several times into his palms. Tristan worked her spit over the already well lubricated shaft of his gigantic cock, making it glisten.

Doris's breathing became more pronounced in anticipation of what would doubtless be a difficult penetration; her large-breasted chest rose and fell as the young boy, gripping his penis with both hands, pointed the tip towards her narrow point of entry. Tristan slowly began drawing the tip up and down between the petals of her moist flower; gently priming it for the onslaught to come.

"Are you ready, Auntie?" he asked. Doris nodded and, gripping the front of the shaft tightly, Tristan leaned forward and slowly started trying to push the head inside.

Not immune to signals or body language -- in fact being quite sensitive to them -- he noticed that Doris began clenching the bed sheets tightly with both hands right away. He heard the quick intake of breath, and watched as she closed her eyes and tried to focus on her breathing. After three of four unsuccessful attempts, Doris managed to relax enough that the head finally disappeared between her stretched labia.

"Holy FUCK that thing is huge," she whimpered; no longer mindful of sounding like a proper lady. "Go slow, okay, sweetie? That thing could really hurt me."

Despite not wanting to inflict pain, and going out of his way not be a brute, Tristan still quietly enjoyed the rush of being able to overwhelm women like he could. His Aunt was no exception. Forty years older and far more sexually experienced, yet clearly still dizzy and breathless from his size.

Having gained the head, Tristan began slowly applying more and more pelvic f***e to his probing and stretching. Doris's labial lips were soon stretched taut; dilated to the max by his 'pop can' girth. With gentle rocking, and slow, incremental gains, he eventually fit a respectable fifth or sixth inch inside her.

"OH. MY. GOD!" gasped Doris; mouth agape; eyes rolling back in her head. "You feel like a bl**dy baseball bat!"

Doris continued to whimper and pant as her young charge gained more and more ground. Each time progress was made, he would stop and allow her to breathe and relax. At one point, she raised her head and looked down, wincing, to observe the intensely erotic site -- her lover's enormous cock slowly disappearing between her matronly thighs. His young body was so tight and beautiful.

In truth, even at that moment, she still felt somewhat self-conscious about the fleshy deposits in her thighs, hips, and behind in comparison to his young body, but they were beyond that now. Lovers.

"Oh god," she hissed though gritted teeth. "You're so fucking DEEP."

By about inch nine, with Doris sounding almost faint, and after what seemed to them like an eternity of slow, measured progress, Tristan felt the head bump against her cervix. She had topped out with only about two solid inches to spare.

Feeling more confident and excited that they might actually be able to make love properly, Tristan became more verbally expressive. After allowing his Aunt time to adjust, he withdrew to the tip then buried his fat battering ram back inside her snatch in one full, nine inch delivery. He knew just when to pull back to avoid hitting her cervix again, but Doris still almost barked from the greater f***e of it.

"You feel that, Auntie," said Tristan. "Feel ALL that cock inside you?"

"Oh god, yessss," groaned a weakened Doris in response. "I've never ... It's so ... You're stretching my pussy, filling me -- feeling like a young girl again!"

On each in-stroke, Tristan's cock was so thick, Doris's labia lips folded inward, almost disappearing, and causing her clit to rub against the top ridge of his shaft. Conversely, with each out-stroke, she felt as though he might take her delicate insides with him.
Like a train leaving the station, his pace began to build momentum; his in-and-out thrusts becoming faster and more f***eful. Doris's manicured nails dug deeply into Tristan's forearms and made him wince.

"Good girl," he offered encouragingly. "Take that huge cock like a good girl."

The pain came in waves, but Doris was determined not to surrender. With Tristan's cock-pumping now reaching battering ram f***e, she bit her knuckle to avoid crying out and signalling that she really couldn't handle him; that he was just far too big; that her little sheath was no match for it after all.

"Oh ... god," she whimpered; barely audible and swallowing hard. "Oh ... my ... you're splitting me in two ... "

Tristan was grunting now, the Mediterranean heat causing beads of sweat to form on his brow.

"You're as tight as a vice, Auntie" he hissed.

Still, as their lovemaking continued unabated, Doris began to reap the benefits of mind over body. Forcing herself to relax and not panic, the pain slowly began to morph into pleasure. An intense endorphin rush of primal pleasure. She was just beginning to be engulfed in the euphoria of it when Tristan withdrew and directed her to get on her hands and knees. With her vagina stretched and fixed into a temporary 'O' from the size of Tristan's cock, she obliged and braced herself against the bedpost like someone bracing themselves against impending hurricane-f***e winds.

She closed her eyes as he re-inserted the head of his massive weapon between the lips of her now raw slit. Somehow she felt even more vulnerable on her hands and knees; facing her pillow; her fleshy behind and tender pussy exposed and vulnerable to the inevitable assault. Her pussy now a temporarily stretched canal, Tristan was soon pounding into her again with long, f***eful, relentless thrusting. Her large breasts pressed into the pillows, she could feel her slightly Rubenesque derriere jiggle with the v******e of his pounding.

"Holy FUCK!!!" she panted. "That thing is so ... FUCKING ... HUGE!!!"

With his hands tightly gripping her waist now, Tristan began bucking into her with complete abandon; a first for him. It was then Doris was hit with the first of several teeth-jarring, vaginal orgasms (firts for HER). They came in waves; making her dizzy with a euphoric cocktail of complete release and grinding pleasure.

"That's it, sweetie!!!" she shrieked almost hoarsely. "Don't stop!!! Please don't stop!!! FUCK me!!! FUCK me with that giant dick!!! Oh darling, you OWN Auntie's pussy!!!"

He grabbed her hair roughly and grunted; mercilessly assaulting her overmatched maidenhead with extreme f***e and size.

"You're pussy feels so amazing, so tight," moaned Tristan, adding, "I think I'm going to cum ... "

He withdrew and stepped off the bed. Doris let go her tight, sweaty grip on the bedpost and sat facing him on the edge of the bed; watching him stroke his delicious, eleven inch monster.

"That's it, sweetie -- good boy," cooed Doris. "Cum on Auntie's face and in her mouth.

Vigorously pumping his long shaft with both hands, his sac tightening, Tristan grunted a final, deep grunt; his butt and tummy tightening as fishing line stream after fishing line stream of hot white cum jettisoned from the head and splashed across her face and breasts; hitting the back of her throat; and laying in streaks across her chin.

Doris drew her fingers across her breasts and sucked the cum from her fingers.

"Mmmmmmm, you taste so yummy," she purred.

Then, looking down to assess the damage, she spread her legs and touched herself; wincing and sucking in air though her teeth with a difficult smile.

"Such a good boy. Such an impossibly BIG boy," she beamed -- the recipient of more orgasms than she could count. "You absolutely owned my little pussy, sweetie. You really have ruined me for other men."

With Tristan's spent monster now swinging heavily between his thighs, Doris reached out, grabbed his hand, and pulled him into bed with her. The pair of lovers rested in each other's arms, cuddling closely, intimately, until their mutual lusts were once again revived. They made love repeatedly, relentlessly, until the wee hours; collapsing, finally, from sexual exhaustion; eventually falling asl**p as a pair of loving spoons of flesh.

They spent the remainder of their time in Spain together, as two people who have fallen hopelessly for each other are wont to do.

As Doris gazed out at the clouds from her window seat won the plane home to Los Angeles, re-living the previous few weeks in her mind's eye, she smiled at one obscure memory in particular.

Upon their return from Madrid, Grace had noticed that Doris, although positively glowing, winced every time she sat down or crossed her legs. When she asked her about it, Doris had offered only a silly answer with a smile:

"Those young beach boys built like horses are going to be the ruin of me."

... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 811  |  
100%

The Coffee House

My wife Linda and I have solved most all of the world's problems over coffee on the deck of our favorite coffee shop. It's a small, privately owned shop a couple of miles from our townhouse. The best parts about it are that it's not part of the large mega-coffee chain with it's pretentious customers, the owner who seems to be always there, and the huge deck over looking the scenic parking lot of the small strip shopping center the shop is located in. The shop is fairly small and intimate inside, located at one end of the shopping center, with the deck located in front of it with one corner wrapping around the front to a couple of very intimate tables on the side.

The owner, Sal, the son of a Cuban emigrant, has owned the shop for 4 years. My wife and I started coming here since he first opened and have become great friends with Sal and his wife. Even though Sal has coffee from around the world he specializes in Central American coffees. Not only have my wife and I become friends with Sal and his wife through our almost nightly visits to the shop, we sometimes help out when Sal is really busy, Once we even covered for him for a couple of days when his wife gave birth to his first born.

As I said my wife Linda and I have been coming here for 4 years, ever since we got married. In fact we noticed the new shop opening down the street from us when we got back home from our honeymoon. We go the coffee shop every chance we can and have become friends with many of the regular patrons. Linda is 52, 10 years older than me, and we're both on our 2nd marriage. Linda has the sexy, sultry Lauren Bacall look. The grace and elegance of the 50's when women showed their sex appeal through way other than by dressing in reveling outfits. She has short blond hair always kept in a nice perm, a trim, nice body that is not to thin, soft neatly trimmed blond public hair, the most gorgeous shapely legs a woman can have. And her breasts! They are the most perfect breasts and nipples I have ever seen, in person or in pictures. Perfect, perky 36 C's with large absolutely perfect nipples. Sensitive, round with a flat top always erect from the soft pink areolas. I have literally spend hours with them in my mouth and hands sucking, licking, playing, and fucking them They were so sensitive she could orgasm just from playing with them. Linda always can easily have massive, multiple orgasms. That and the fact that she can be very loud and vocal during them started our greatest sexual adventure together.

We were having a wonderful, warm early Spring in Atlanta. We were able to enjoy having the windows open to enjoy the pleasant temperatures without having to worry about the pollen that would soon cover everything.

Our much older, widowed neighbor, whose bedroom wall adjoined ours, had long ago gotten use to the noise of Linda's and mine love making. Although we have very thick walls between us some sound does cross over. Linda tried to apologize to our neighbor shortly after we got married about the noise and came to find out she enjoyed it. She told Linda that she loved to hear us making love since it reminded her of herself with her late husband, and the memories gave her great comfort at night. We felt unrestrained to make noise after that and would often listen to see if we could hear her getting herself off from the sounds of our passions. The excitement of knowing someone was listening to us as we made love actually increased the intensity of our orgasms.

So on that warm spring morning we had our back upstairs bedroom windows open. The soft spring breeze blew in the sounds of the birds chirping and the landscapers working as Linda hurried to get ready for work. I wasn't helping any as I laid on the bed naked with my half erect dick resting across my pubic hair up to my stomach. She kept stopping to admire the view till she could stand it no longer and dived on me.

Her bra, panties, and panty hose came off quickly and she took my still half soft dick into her mouth. She started moaning instantly as my dick hardened in her mouth, something that she said always turned her on, and increased in volume as she tasted the first of my precum as it dripped out. I knew today would need to be a quickie since she still needed to go to work.

Sure enough as soon as she had sucked me to rock hardness she moved up on top of me and eased my dick into her wet pussy and started grinding away on me. She leaned back a little bit as she rode me so that the head on my dick would rub against the front of her vagina wall and hit her g-spot. The lady knows what she likes.

I reach up with one hand to play with her nipples as I use my thumb on the other one to massage her clit. As she groans even louder and screams out for divine intervention a huge orgasm goes through her body.

Even though I know she is in a hurry I know she won't leave me hanging. She leans forward on me and starts longer, slower strokes of me in and out of her tight pussy. I quickly flip my hand over so my middle finger can now massage her clit and enjoy the feeling of her pussy lips moving up and down my shaft.I know I won't last long as her hands find my nipples and start playing with them. She speeds up her rhythm and it only takes a few more minutes before I feel the cum racing from my balls and into her. We are both calling out and groaning very loudly as the sensation of my cum shooting into her sends her into a even larger orgasm than the first.

We both are breathing heavy as she collapses on top of me and we kiss feverishly. Time always seems to stand still when we come at the same time. We are lost in each other at these moments and nothing else exists as our bodies still tremble from the aftermath of out shared orgasms. We never feel more as one than during those times.

As our breath returns to us and our minds regain their senses we realize how quiet it is, Until we hear several of the landscapers whispering excitedly under our window. I can tell from my limited Spanish that they are talking about us!

I quickly whisper to Linda what they are saying as we lay there together.

A smile is on her face as she says, "I wish we had time to do some more for them, but I have got to go."

She quickly jumped up, pulled her clothes on and raced to the door as I fell back to sl**p.

That night as we sat on the deck at Sal's sipping our coffee we talked about that morning's fun.

"I have to tell you'" she said, "as I was driving in I was thinking about them overhearing us and between that and having your cum dripping out of my pussy I almost had another orgasm. I had to go to the restroom when I got to the office and play with myself before I could get any work done."

I smile as I replied. "It was exciting wasn't it. I got a couple of thumbs up from them when I went out later "

"So what do we do for our next adventure?" She asked.

"We'll just have to play it by ear I guess and see what pops up" I teased.

"I like what pops up on you," she laughed.

That night when we made love it was slower, louder and even more intense as we both thought of our neighbor Wanda getting off to the sounds of our ecstasy.

Several weeks passed before the next opportunity (except for entertaining Wanda). One weekend afternoon Linda came running into my office wearing only her panties.

"Come with me, Quick!"

I jumped up following her wondering both why she was undressed and what was wrong. She led me into our living room. The sliding glass door was open with the screen door and sheer d****ries closed.

She turned me and pushed me down on the sofa. She was so damn beautiful standing before me in only her panties I decided to play along and see what she was up to. She quickly undid my pants and pulled them and my boxers off in one mighy tug.

"Oh, is this what you needed, a little afternoon delight'" I said as she took my dick in her mouth and started sucking.

"UHhun," she mumbled with a mouth full of dick.

She started sucking faster as I suddenly heard voices outside the sliding door. It seemed my sweet, inhibited wife was becoming an exhibitionist and planning on entertaining the landscapers again. As excited as I was about the idea I worried about how much they could see in. I realized as I looked at the door probably not much. The dimness of the room, and trying to see in from the bright outside through the shear curtains would be almost impossible. They could probably see our shapes and what was going on,but no details. Then a second thought went through me that they may think Linda was easy and try to **** her when I wasn't home. We would definitely have to talk about this tonight over coffee.

The thought of her getting ****d almost killed the mood in me, but the feelings from Linda's expertly sucking mouth and tongue soon put those thoughts behind me as I too got caught up in the excitement of the moment. Watching my dick sliding in and out of her incredible lips made my dick get ever harder than it already was.

"Sweetheart, I'm cumming!" I yelled loud enough to make sure the guys outside could hear.

"GOD PLEASE CUM ON MY FACE!" She screamed loud enough for the whole complex to hear.

That was to much for me. She pulled my dick out of her mouth and aimed it at her face just as I released the first shot of cum hitting her square between the eyes. The second and third blasts landed on her cheeks and nose as the last big blast went into her mouth. She started sucking and licking my dick again in order to get every drop, and finally sat back and wiped the cum on her face off with her fingers and licked them dry.

Pulling her panties off I had her change places with me on the couch so I could go down on her now. I plunged my tongue deep into her wet pussy and started tongue fucking her. Her sweet juices tasted like nectar from the gods. I ran my tongue around the inside of her pussy lips enjoying the wet softness of them on my tongue and lips. I moved the tip of my tongue to her clit and you would have thought I used a cattle prod on her as spasms of pleasure racked her body. She came hard and fast on my face. The smell and taste of her juices as she came in my mouth was intoxicating.

I switched from my tongue to my fingers after she had her first orgasm. She seemed extra excited and vocal today as she screamed out as a second orgasm overtook her from my two fingers that were fucking her tight pussy..

She slid off the sofa to the floor and got on her on her hands and knees as she faced the door with her ass up towards me.

"Oh god, please fuck me!" She moaned.

I rammed in her pussy hard and started pounding on her fast. I knew my bad knees would not hold out long on the hard floor as I fucked her hard and fast in order to give her another orgasm. Sure enough just as my knees could no longer take it just as she came and cried out even louder.

As I collapsed on my back on the floor Linda climbed on top of me and started fucking me slow. A throaty moan came out of her as my dick slid into her still sensitive pussy.

As she slowly slid me in and out of her I felt a soft breeze on my face. I was able to turn my head enough to see the breeze was blowing the shears back enough so that the landscapers had an occasional clear view of us! Looking up at Linda I realized she was facing them fully, with her eyes closed, and didn't know they could see her nakedness so well. Deciding it was to late now to do anything about it I didn't say anything. In fact I was so close to cumming again I really didn't care who saw us.

Linda always knew how to play me and when she was ready for me to cum she reached down and started playing with my nipples. She knew this was my trigger that always made me cum. I groaned mightily as I unloaded into her. She just gasped at the power of my orgasm and leaned back so she could better see my dick in her pussy. As my cum started sliding back down along the sides of my shaft and oozing out of her pussy she finally noticed how the shear d****s were blowing open. Much to her credit she didn't scream and panic. She simply took the blanket we kept on the sofa and covered herself as she motioned to me to close the heavy inside d****s.

It was almost as if we had an unspoken agreement to not talk about what just happened as we showered and went on with the rest of the afternoon.

That evening as we sipped our coffee on the furthest end of the deck away from the front door we both looked at each other and smiled.

"Well, that was an unexpected, interesting afternoon we had." I said opening the subject.

"I don't know what came over me," she said excitedly. "I heard the landscapers outside, and all I could think about was how exciting it was that last time we knew they could hear us. I just wanted you right then and there so they could hear us again. I never thought about that they might be able to see us doing it. It was exciting though wasn't it?"

"It definitely was," I said. "Even after I knew they could see us I couldn't stop. You're becoming quite the little exhibitionist. I just am not sure it's something we should be doing around people who know where we live, except for Wanda of course. I don't want the landscapers to think you might be easy and try something when I'm not home."

"Oh," she said laughing, "it would be OK for them to try something when you're home though."

"That's not fair! You know exactly what I mean. I know we've discussed a threesum, or having another couple over to watch us, but I don't think either of us is quite ready for that yet."

"I know," she quietly said, "I'm not ready for that either. I almost died when I realized they could see us today. I don't know how I can go out of the house now if they are around. Although I like the idea of someone watching us that was a bit much. I had been thinking the past couple of weeks of asking you if we could invite Wanda over to watch us but now I'm not so sure. At least she would keep our secret and not as you said 'try anything'."

"Let's not table that idea just yet, but we would have to work up slowly with her to see if she would even be interested in something like that. It's a world of difference listening to someone making love and actually watching them. We don't want to scare her off or think we're some kind of perverts."

We both sat quietly for a few minutes mulling it over in our minds.

"Sex club?" She finally asked.

"I don't even know where one is, or how they work. We'd have to do a lot of research first. I was thinking an orgy, but there again we'd have to do a bunch of research to find one and get an invite, and how do we just keep it between ourselves and not piss someone off who wants to join us?"

"Actually I think it's just the thought that someone might be watching us that's so exciting to me. I don't know if I would want someone just sitting and staring and ogling over us. Except Wanda maybe. She seems harmless."

"So we need somewhere that there is a possibility someone may see us and provide anonymity. Outdoors?" I suggested.

"Makes sense, " she said. "We would have to make sure there aren't any k**s or police around. So no parks."

Looking across the deck toward a couple at one of the tables where the deck went slightly around the front corner into the dark I joked, "It's a shame that we can't do it down at the other end of the deck."

Linda's gaze followed mine down the deck.

"Why not? It's perfect."

"I was just k**ding. We can't do it here."

"Why not?" She repeated. "It's dark, secluded, romantic, and best of all we could tell Sal we just got carried away if anyone says anything."

"You're not k**ding we could be carried away. IN CUFFS! Sal would ban us for life. Besides we know to many people here and the biggest reason we can't is you make to much noise. We would be busted for sure!"

"I don't make any more than you do! And if you remember when we first started sl**ping together I was quieter. I can't help it if you bring out so much raw passion in me. You know I'm getting soaking wet just sitting here thinking about it. Besides no one is paying attention to anything going on around them. We could go to that corner right now and nobody would even notice us."

"I bet everyone would notice us. I am warming up to the idea though. We couldn't do it to late or Sal will come out to close up the deck. We we will have to practice in order to see if you can really be quiet and to figure out how to pull this off." I said with a grin.

"Then let's get out of here and go start practicing." She said with a bigger grin.

We practiced over the next few weeks our positions in a chair like on the deck, what to wear, and most importantly trying to be quiet. We found out quickly that was going to be the hardest part. I could grit my teeth as I came and keep from making to much noise, but Linda was another story.

We found from practicing on the chair that the best position was going to be a seated reverse cowgirl with Linda wearing a long skirt that would hide what we were doing in case anyone looked our way. We decided this position looked like she was just sitting on my lap. We found we could both cum easily with just minimum movement and Linda using her vagina muscles to milk my cock dry. Doggie style was always one of Linda's favorite positions, but one we couldn't do often or for long due to my bad knees. So needless to say she really was enjoying this position and often would get carried away both in her movements and in her vocals.

We decided that next we needed a dress rehearsal using our patio as a substitute for the deck. Sal actually loaned me a couple of chairs off the deck no questions asked when I told him we were having some company over and needed some extra seating. If he only knew what we had planned for them.

We first tried the chairs out in the living room to make sure they could hold our combined weight and the motion from our carnal activities we had planned for them. Finding out they worked wonderfully for our plan we practiced trying them out in the clothes we were planning to wear.

Linda was going to wear a simple blouse and long skirt that buttoned all the way up the back and no panties. I was wearing shorts that were easy to push down out of the way. The first problem we encountered was the large wet spot and cum stain on my shorts that was left when we finished. We decided that this shouldn't be a problem since it would be dark when we did this and we planned make a hasty escape as soon as we finished. If no one noticed our activities we figured no one would notice the stain.

The next problem was easy to remedy. I just needed to make sure my shorts were pulled up before Linda stood up and left me sitting there with my dick hanging out dripping cum.

The most awkward part was in Linda getting into position to mount me. We figured the excitement of the moment would have her aroused and wet enough for me to easily enter her without any foreplay. Using both chairs we worked out than by sitting close to each other side by side Linda could rub my dick under the table if I needed any extra encouragement, and then slip easily into my lap without having to stand up. We practiced this a number of times till we could make the move smoothly and quickly. I figured we would look like the Three Stooges when we try to do it for real.

The night of our first dress rehearsal on our patio arrived. We both could hardly stand it as we waited for it to get dark enough to start. As we stood on the patio checking once again our plans we were confident no one would be able to see us. Our town home was at the end of the building, with the back facing a creek and the woods behind us. Fences closed off the open side and between us and Wanda's patio. A rail with a gate was across the back with a grassy area outside of it in front of the creek. Unless someone stood directly behind our unit the only possible way to see our patio was from Wanda's bedroom window. We knew from night's we sat out on the patio that she went to bed early and liked to sl**p with her window open so this would be a prefect test to see if we could really be quiet. We were planning just to tell her that we had a little to much wine and got carried away if we bothered her.

As the darkness closed in we sat giggling, holding hands and sipping our wine. The street lamps on the path behind the buildings gave out just enough light to equal Sal's deck. Linda stood up as if to stretch as I reached over to undo the buttons on the back of her skirt. We only needed to undo a few at the bottom to give enough room for her to pull the back up enough to make the room needed. We realized that she could just leave these buttons undone so we could skip this step. As we quietly talked about this I thought I saw a light go on in Wanda's bedroom out of the corner of my eye.I looked up at the window but it had just as quickly gone out. Not sure if I really had seen anything I didn't say anything to Linda about it.

Since we didn't have the excitement of doing this for real and stopping to figure out the buttons I was only half erect. Linda knelt down in front of me and took me in her mouth to suck me hard. I wondered if I would ever get tired of the feeling of being in her mouth. As I watched her head bobbing up and down on my dick my hands found the back of her head and I started running my fingers through her hair. My dick was fully erect but her pace quickened as Linda showed no signs of stopping this wonderful blow job. Soft moans and sighs started escaping from both of us. Linda alternated taking my whole shaft into her mouth and just working on the head with her lips and tongue as she stroked the shaft with her hands. She was doing the latter when I came in her mouth. It wasn't in mighty bursts this time as my cum seemed to just flow into her in one long continuous orgasm. It seemed like it went on forever as my cum flowed back out of her mouth and back down my shaft to cover her hands. She didn't swallow my cum this time, instead she used my dick to smear the cum all over her face, lips, cheeks, and neck. She liked to think of this as my marking her as my woman with my scent so all other men would know she's taken. It always touched me as a beautiful gesture on her part.

As Linda stood up and sat down in the other chair we both heard a soft moaning coming from Wanda's window. We both realized at the same time she had been watching us and was playing with herself as the moaning ended in a stifled cry and then silence.

Linda took my hand and led me back into our house.

"Well that answers a lot of questions," she said once the door was closed. "We know now that she does masturbate to our noises and doesn't seem to have a problem watching us either, I just wish we had know she was watching. It would have made it all the more exciting."

"I found it all exciting enough," I replied. "So the old girl still gets off. Amazing. Maybe we could forget about the coffee house deck and just put on shows for her"

"No way are you getting out of this that easy. I do want to do it so she can watch. We need to practice again so we can put on a real show for her tomorrow. Bring a hard on with you this time so I don't get carried away again in the excitement of sucking you off. Not that I'm complaining about that."

The next night we sat on the deck again waiting for the darkness. Linda had the skirt unbuttoned almost all the way up to her ass. She had her hand in my shorts rubbing me to full hardness. This time Linda had placed the chairs facing Wanda's window. The excitement knowing she may be watching us had us both totally aroused. As Linda pushed my shorts down and slipped into my lap I was able to slip easily into her soaking wet opening. As she sat just slightly moving and tightening and releasing my dick with her vaginal muscles I thought I had never felt her so wet. So far she had remained absolutely quiet, but I wondered how much longer that would last.

Her moans finally started as she leaned back into me and my hands moved up her sides and to her breasts. She did not have a bra on and her nipples were harder than I had ever felt them. Her motions on me became more intense as she started riding me harder.

Suddenly Linda stood up and turned to face me. She unbuttoned the rest of her skirt and let it fall to the ground as she pulled her blouse off. She sat on my lap facing me as she eased my dick into her pussy. She leaned forward and whispered in my ear.

"I think our plan for the deck is perfect so now let's put on a show just for Wanda. I going to fuck your brains out my darling husband. I don't know if I have ever been so turned on."

She started riding harder as she finally gave into an orgasm. Much to my surprise she gritted her teeth and let the waves of passion wash over her.

"Guess that answers that question too." She whispered in my ear.

She turned back around to the reverse cowgirl giving Wanda an excellent view of my dick going in and out of her pussy if she was watching.

The whole thing was to much for Linda. She leaned forward pulling me as deep as she could with her vaginal muscles, her pussy clamped hard on my dick so that I couldn't have moved it an inch even if I tried. I could feel her trembling as a massive orgasm built up inside her.

"Oh, OH, OH, OH GODDDDDD!!" She cried out as she collapsed in my arms as the wave broke upon her.

She was totally still for a full minute as I thought she may have passed out from the experience.

In the silence that followed as Linda started to recover we could clearly hear the soft buzzing of a vibrator from Wanda's window. Linda slipped my dick out of her pussy and started stroking it as we listened.

A soft moaning followed. Then, "OHGod, Henry Fuck ME!! OHGOD, OHGOD, OHGOD YES..."

As Wanda was crying out, I started cumming. Linda had been stroking my dick between her legs and the first shot arched up and landed between her breasts. The rest landed on her stomach, public hair, and hand as she made sure to get every last drop out.

Just as I finished cumming we heard a loud gasp and "Oh My," from Wanda's window. Then silence.

Linda whispered in my ear again. "Henry was her husband. I may have to let you fuck her to help her out with her frustrations. She sounded like she could really use a real dick in her."

"No way," I said."The only woman I'm fucking is you. We can place an ad for her on the internet," Although I secretly thought that Wanda wasn't a bad looking woman for someone in their 70's. Who knows maybe some day...

After that practice Linda was sure we would be able to pull off doing it in public on the coffee deck. I wasn't sure we needed to try it since we had done a much bigger display with someone watching us than we were planning on doing at the coffee house. Linda insisted that we do it at the coffee shop so we decided to give it a try the day after tomorrow.

The big night arrived. Linda looked stunning in her dress and blouse and noting that she didn't have any underwear on was already getting me aroused. I couldn't keep my hands off her as we finished getting ready.

We were able to get the table we wanted and as we sat down a strong wind suddenly started blowing. I didn't even have time to say that I thought it was going to rain before a downpour started. We made a mad dash to the SUV but were soaked before we got there.

Seeing Linda sitting in the passenger seat soaking wet with her nipples pressing against the fabric of her blouse was to much for me. Apparently seeing me in my wet shorts was to much for her and we reached for each other at the same time. We scrambled to the back pulling our clothes off and really proceed to stream up the windows. We didn't get the deck that night, but the backseat sure was a great substitute.

Never ones to give up we were back the next night. I had been feeling her up on the way over so we were both ready as we pulled up. After the rain the temps and humidity had dropped so it was a beautiful evening out. We sat down at our table and watched in dismay as the deck started filling up to over flowing with people out to enjoy the evening. Sal was busy all over the deck taking orders and cleaning tables. He came over several times to see how we were doing, probably because we were the only ones there who didn't look happy.

After an hour of watching everyone else enjoying themselves we headed home. At least we put on another good show for Wanda on the patio that night.

As they say, third times the charm, and we headed back the next evening to try again. Once again arriving before dark we got the table we wanted. We asked Sal if we could be left alone so we could enjoy a romantic evening at our favorite spot. He heartily agreed. We were hopeful it would not be to crowded as the heat had returned.

We sat and watched a few people drift in as it got dark. Everyone seemed wrapped up in their own conversations and paid no attention to us. As I took another sip of coffee, I thought this might just work.

We were sitting facing the deck and everyone with the table in front of us. The table was a three legged patio type table that really didn't block the view but we felt like it provided a little separation from everyone else. I felt Linda's hand begin to stroke my dick through my shorts. Looking over at her she looked as calm as could be with a slight smile on her face.

It seemed all of our senses were heightened by the thought of what we were about to do. I hear the people on the deck laughing and moving their chairs. I soft breeze blows across my face. The beautiful gray of Linda's eyes as she looks over at me.

Linda slide's her hand inside my shorts. The touch for her hand on the bare skin of my cock is overwhelming. I let out a soft, uncontrollable moan as she strokes me. I feel like I'm going to cum on her hand any second and ruin everything. But Linda knows how to take me up to the point of no return but keep me from cumming. Her hand slides down my shaft and starts to squeeze my balls. This always somehow keeps me hard and stops me from cumming. As she rubs my balls she leans over and I put my arm around her shoulders. My hand drops down and starts caressing her breast through her blouse, feeling her hard nipple beneath the fabric. I can see she is scanning the people on the deck to see if anyone is paying any attention to us.

Linda suddenly moves her hand up to the front of my shorts and pulls it down so that my dick is exposed to the world. She quickly starts stroking my shaft again to keep me hard in the sudden exposure to the night air. No body is paying a bit of attention to us.

In one fluid motion Linda slides over onto my lap. She hovers just above me for a second as I slide the back of her skirt up with my hands. I slide one hand over her soft, smooth bottom and easily slide the tips of my fingers into her dripping wet pussy.

After a seconds enjoyment she pulls my hand out from under her. She doesn't want fingers in her tonight. She wants cock.

She starts sliding the underside of my shaft along the outside of her pussy lips. I can already feel her pussy juices dripping on my dick and balls.

She raises up slightly so that my dick pops up straight between her legs and starts rubbing her clit with the head of my dick.

Taking a hand on the outside of her skirt she pushes the head of my dick into her soaking wet pussy. She lets out a soft "Oh," as my dick easily slides into her depths. Her clit presses against my balls as she starts squeezing my dick with her vagina muscles. We are moving very little as her contracts and relaxes her muscles around me. The feeling is heavenly.

Linda leans back against me and whispers in my ear. "I've been doing some special exercises just for this."

I can't help myself as my hand finds her breasts again. She is so wet I can feel her juices dripping down my balls and pooling in my pubic hair as she starts wiggling back and forth more on me. I know in our state of arousal it won't take either of us very long before we cum.

Looking over Linda's shoulder it looks like a couple of people are looking our way. One girl is smiling broadly as she has obviously figured out what we're doing. I see her whisper to her boyfriend and discretely point towards us. Knowing that someone is watching us surprisingly seemed to make my dick grow even harder.

Linda was still leaning against me and I heard her gasp and take a sharp breath as she felt my dick grow harder in her. I felt that I had never been so hard in her. In a sudden rush I felt my cum racing up my shaft and into her. I don't remember how long the moment lasted but I didn't want it to ever stop. It felt like I was cumming gallons of cum into her.

The feeling of my hot cum filling her pussy caused her orgasm to explode in her. I could feel her thighs trembling against mine as her pussy cĺamped down hard around my shaft. Linda leaned forward and clinched the edge of the table so hard I could see her knuckles turning white. She took several quiet gasps of air as a second wave of passion took hold of her. Finally unable to stand it anymore she let out a long, low moan as she collapsed against me.

This caused several people to look our way with puzzled looks but they quickly went back to their own conversations. Linda started giggling as we both realized we had pulled it off . She deftly slid off me back to her chair while pulling my shorts back up at the same time.

The girl who had noticed us earlier was giving us little golf claps as her boyfriend gave us a thumbs up. Maybe we gave them an idea of something fun to do.

As we composed ourselves to make our escape we finally saw Wanda sitting by herself off to the side. I pushed a chair on the other side of the table out with my foot as a quiet invitation to her. She blushed and smiled as she got up and walked over to us and sat down.

"I hope you don't mind my being here." She started off almost apologetically. "I overheard you whispering about your plans the other night and just had to be here to see you two again. You make a beautiful couple and I love the expressions on your faces as you make each other happy."

"We don't mind at all," Linda sweetly said. "In fact that night was just for you. We're really very flattered that you enjoyed it. In fact we had been discussing if you might want to come over one night for a closer view. It really turned us on to know you were watching us."

Wanda looked at me as I nodded my agreement.

Wanda blushed again and looked down. "I would love that very much."

"Excellent!" Linda said. "But we really need to be going now. I'm afraid we've made a terrible mess of the back of my dress while sitting here."

"Of course my dear," Wanda said. "You just let me know when your ready for me to come over and if you change your mind I understand and have been blessed already getting to see you two together. I'll follow you out so no one can see your dress. You two were incredible by the way. I saw a few people enjoying the show."

As we all walked out and waved to a smiling Sal through the front window, Linda put her arm around me smiling. "Thank you making my fantasy come true and the most incredible orgasm I have ever had. I love you."

I looked at my beautiful wife, "I hope we can do this again and make more of your fantasies come true. It looks like Wanda with us may be the next one for us. I love you too sweetheart. Forever."... Continue»
Posted by kap007 8 months ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 1393  |  
100%
  |  1